THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT  OF 

WILLIAM  P.  WREDEN 


FROM    KINGDOM    TO    COLONY 


FROM 
KINGDOM   TO   COLONY 


BY 


MARY   DEVEREUX 


ILLUSr RATED   BY  HENRY  SANDHAM 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND   COMPANY 
1899 


Copyright,  1899, 
BY  LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 

A  a  rights  reserved. 


Hmbersttg  press: 
JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,  CAMBRIDGE,  U.S.A. 


SSol 

tr 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


FROM    DRAWINGS    BY    HENRY    SANDHAM 


"  'T  is  a  grave  state  of  affairs,  Broughton  "     .     .     Frontispiece 

"\  PAGE 

"  Aye ;  at  your  service,  Master  John  Devereux  "...       34 

"  He  moved  back  hastily,  and  missed  his  footing  "...  99 

"  Your  servant,  fair  mistress  " 198 

i       "  Oh,  sir  —  I  have  come  to  beg  that  you  will  not  hang  the 

English  officer" 321 


682975 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


PROLOGUE 

WHEN  William,  Duke  of  Normandy,  invaded 
England  in  1066,  and  achieved  for  himself 
the  title  of  "  Conqueror,"  one  of  those  who  accom 
panied  him  was  Robert  D'Evreux,  younger  son  of 
Walter,  Earl  of  Rosmar,  feudal  owner  and  ruler  of  the 
town  of  his  name  in  Normandy. 

After  the  battle  of  Hastings,  in  which  William  won 
so  great  a  victory,  he,  wishing  to  honor  the  memory 
of  the  noblemen  and  knights  by  whose  aid  it  had 
been  accomplished,  placed  their  names  upon  a  roll 
which  was  suspended  in  a  stately  pile,  called  "  Battle 
Abbey,"  erected  by  him  upon  the  field  of  battle. 

In  the  several  exemplifications  of  "  Battle  Abbey 
Roll,"  as  it  was  termed,  the  name  of  Robert  D'Evreux 
is  variously  expressed  as  "  Daveros,"  "  Deverous," 
"  Conte  Devreux,"  and  "  Counte  Devereux." 

It  was  the  close  of  an  early  May  day  in  1639. 
Charles  I.  was  reigning  monarch  of  England,  and  the 
Scotch  Covenanters  were  disturbing  his  kingdom's 
peace. 

Against  these  malcontents  Charles  had  sent  his 
army,  and  Robert  Devereux,  only  son  of  the  beheaded 


2  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

favorite  of  Elizabeth,  and  now  third  Earl  of  Essex, 
had  been  made  Lieutenant-General,  he  having 
already,  by  his  resolution  and  activity  no  less  than 
by  his  personal  courage,  done  good  service  to  the 
King  and  won  much  honor  for  himself. 

On  this  May  day,  in  Warwick,  far  from  all  scenes 
of  war  or  rumors  from  court,  Bromwich  Castle,  the 
home  of  Sir  Walter  Devereux,  Baronet  —  cousin  and 
present  heir  of  the  King's  unmarried  Lieutenant- 
General —  lifted  its  turrets,  about  whose  clinging  ivy 
the  late  afternoon  sunshine  played  golden  and  warm. 

It  was  a  huge  pile,  massively  irregular  in  architec 
ture,  and  its  thick  walls  bore  traces  of  those  times 
when  a  Baron  of  England  was  a  power  in  the  land,  — 
monarch  of  his  domain,  and  chief  of  his  own  people. 

A  rugged  old  tower  was  its  keep,  flanked  by  four 
symmetrical  turrets,  and  crowned  by  a  battlement 
overlooking  the  whole  country  around.  About  these 
clung  ivy  in  a  thousand  thick  wreaths ;  and  here  and 
there,  where  it  was  not,  the  centuries  had  woven  a 
fantastic  tracery  of  moss,  green  as  the  ivy  itself,  and 
delicate  as  frost-work. 

What  had  been  the  moat  was  now  but  a  pleasant 
grassy  hollow,  carpeted  thickly  with  golden  cowslips 
and  fragrant  violets,  their  growing  lipped  by  a  tiny 
stream  of  purest  water. 

The  castle  was  surrounded  almost  to  its  walls  by 
the  forest  of  ancient  oaks,  spreading  in  all  directions, 
and  becoming  denser  and  more  wild  as  it  stretched 
miles  away.  And  here  were  the  deer,  numerous  and 
fat,  that  well  supplied  the  larder  for  Sir  Walter's 
board,  or  cooled  their  sides  amid  the  rankly  growing 


Prologue  3 

brake  and  ferns,  where  naught  troubled  the  intense 
silence  of  the  dusky  aisles  save  the  whir  of  the 
pheasant,  or  the  foot  of  the  hare,  light  as  the  leaf 
dropping  from  the  green  arch  overhead. 

Sir  Walter  was  in  the  forest  this  day,  and  with  him 
were  his  three  goodly  sons,  besides  several  retainers. 
The  notes  of  the  horn  had  come  faintly  to  the  castle 
now  and  again,  as  they  pursued  the  chase ;  and  up  in 
her  apartments  Anne,  the  seventeen-year-old  wife  of 
Sir  Walter's  youngest  son,  sat  watching  for  a  first 
glimpse  of  the  returning  huntsmen. 

Upon  her  knees  lay  an  open  volume,  bound  in 
white  vellum,  and  with  clasps  of  pearl.  It  was  richly 
illuminated,  every  page  presenting  a  picture  gorgeous 
with  color,  and  it  was  a  carefully  narrated  story  of 
travel  and  adventure  in  that  far-away  country  across 
the  ocean  for  which  she  and  her  young  husband  were 
soon  to  set  sail. 

She  paused  over  one  of  the  illustrations,  and  gazed 
at  it  long  and  earnestly,  while  her  agate-gray  eyes 
grew  wide,  and  became  filled  with  consternation.  It 
was  the  picture  of  an  Indian  chief,  in  all  the  formi 
dable  toggery  of  war  dress  and  paint ;  and  his  fierce 
ness  of  mien  brought  to  her  young  heart  a  hitherto 
unknown  dread  and  terror. 

The  golden  of  the  sun  was  turning  to  rose,  when  a 
clatter  of  hoofs  and  the  sound  of  men's  voices  drew 
her  eyes  toward  the  courtyard  below. 

Resting  her  dimpled  arms  upon  the  rough  stone  of 
the  window-ledge,  she  leaned  over  and  smiled  down 
into  the  upturned  face  of  her  twenty-two-year-old 
husband,  whose  dark  eyes  sought  her  casement  ere 


4  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

he  dismounted  from  his  tired  horse,  which  the  esquire 
at  its  head  had  now  little  need  to  hold.  He  waved 
his  hand  to  her,  while  a  bright  smile  illumined  his 
grave  face,  and  she  responded  by  blowing  him  a  kiss 
from  the  tips  of  her  taper  ringers. 

The  old  Baronet,  who  had  been  the  first  to  dis 
mount,  looked  up  as  well,  and  shook  his  hunting 
spear  at  her. 

"Ah,  rogue!"  he  called  out.  "Wait till  I  catch 
thee  !  With  never  a  kiss  to  spare  thy  old  father ! " 

Her  fresh  young  laugh  rang  out  gayly  as  she  re 
torted,  "  But  I  have  many  an  one,  if  you  choose, 
good  sir,  as  surely  you  wot  right  well." 

"  T  is  a  dear  child,  —  a  sweet  lass,  Jack,"  the  old 
man  said  to  his  youngest  son  as  the  two  entered  the 
castle  side  by  side.  "  My  heart  misgives  me  at 
thought  of  her  going  to  the  far-off  heathen  country, 
amongst  savages  and  wild  beasts;  for,  alack,  who 
can  tell  what  may  befall  there  ?  " 

Behind  them  followed  Leicester,  Sir  Walter's  eldest 
son,  and  beside  him  was  young  Will, —  in  his  boy 
hood  a  page,  and  now  the  heir's  special  esquire. 
Walter,  the  next  son,  came  after  them,  and  then  the 
retainers. 

These  latter  bore  the  deer  slain  that  afternoon,  — 
a  famous  buck,  with  great  spreading  antlers ;  and  the 
hounds  were  close  by,  sniffing  about  the  carcass  with 
repressed  excitement. 

The  three  sons  of  Sir  Walter  Devereux  were  much 
alike  in  coloring  and  stature,  being  tall  and  stal 
wart,  with  broad  shoulders,  deep  chests,  and  martial 
bearing.  Their  faces  were  dark,  with  regular  features 


Prologue  .    5 

and  full  rounded  foreheads,  and  the  narrow,  strongly 
marked  eyebrows  arched  over  unusually  large  dark 
eyes. 

But  the  eyes  of  these  three  young  men  were  totally 
different  in  expression.  Those  of  Leicester  were  apt  to 
glow  with  over-haughtiness ;  for  albeit  proof  was  not 
lacking  to  show  that  he  had  done  kind  deeds  and  was 
a  loyal  friend  and  subject  as  well  as  a  valiant  soldier, 
he  was  feared,  rather  than  liked,  by  his  subordinates. 

Walter's  eyes  bespoke  his  true  nature,  —  a  rollick 
ing  one.  Indeed  an  enemy  of  "  Wat "  Devereux  were 
a  hard  matter  to  find. 

But,  favorite  though  he  was,  his  younger  brother, 
John,  went  far  beyond  him  in  this  respect.  His  was 
a  quiet  nature,  much  given  to  contemplation;  one 
that  drew  the  best  from  all  hearts  about  him.  He  had 
been  his  mother's  idol ;  and  his  face  was  the  last  her 
dying  eyes  sought  three  years  before,  as  he  sat,  pale 
and  silent,  by  her  bedside,  calmly  and  prayerfully 
awaiting  her  end.  He  it  was  to  whom  the  old  Baronet 
always  opened  his  heart,  when  the  elder  son's  haughty 
reserve  perplexed  or  hurt  him,  or  Walter's  reckless 
ness  brought  trouble. 

Up  in  the  dusking  turret  room,  on  the  cushions  by 
the  open  casement,  John  Devereux  now  sat,  dressed 
for  the  evening  meal. 

Putting  his  strong  arm  about  Anne,  he  drew  her 
head  to  his  shoulder,  and  laughed  when  she  showed 
him  the  picture  that  had  so  affrighted  her,  while  she 
confided  to  him  her  fears  lest  some  such  demon 
should  work  evil  upon  him  in  that  strange  land  in 
which  they  were  about  to  find  a  new  home. 


6  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Nay,  sweetheart,"  he  said  earnestly,  "  never  would 
I  think  to  take  thee  to  such  perils.  There  be  few,  if 
any,  such  Indians  in  the  country  where  we  shall  abide. 
These  writings  treat  of  long-ago  days,  when  goodly 
English  hearts  were  few  on  that  shore.  T  is  changed 
now;  and  albeit  somewhat  rougher  than  here  in  our 
father's  castle,  't  is  every  whit  as  safe.  And  think, 
sweetheart,"  he  added  proudly,  "  we  shall  be  the 
head  of  our  name  in  this  new  land,  —  the  same  as  our 
brother  Leicester  here,  in  old  England." 

She  clung  to  him  silently,  while  he  stroked  her  soft 
hair  and  bent  his  handsome  head  to  see  her  face, 
now  smiling,  and  looking  more  reassured. 

"Art  thou  still  fearful,  little  one?"  he  asked 
presently. 

She  lifted  her  face  to  look  into  his  eyes,  and 
clasped  her  arms  about  his  neck. 

"Fearful?"  she  repeated.  "Nay,  not  I,  so  long 
as  thou  art  with  me." 

He  drew  her  head  against  his  breast,  and  a  brood 
ing  peace  fell  upon  them,  broken  only  by  the  cawing 
of  the  rooks  circling  about  the  tower,  or  the  melan 
choly  notes  of  the  ringdoves  ensconced  amid  the  ivy 
on  the  ancient  turrets. 

Across  the  broad  Atlantic,  on  the  rocky  shore  of 
Marblehead,  the  May  sun  had  been  shining  as  golden 
and  warm  as  in  old  England;  and  the  new  home, 
although  lacking  the  renown  which  age  and  legend 
had  brought  to  every  stone  of  Bromwich  Castle,  was 
enveloped  by  the  glory  that  comes  from  the  love  of 
pure,  brave  hearts  and  God-fearing  lives. 


Prologue  7 

Facing  the  open  sea  along  a  portion  of  the  shore 
of  what  is  now  known  as  Devereux  and  Clifton,  lay 
the  acres  —  forest  and  meadow  land  —  of  which  John 
Devereux  was  owner.  The  house  —  a  low,  ram 
bling  stone  building,  of  somewhat  pretentious  size 
for  those  days,  and  fitted  with  stout  oaken  doors 
and  shutters  —  stood  in  a  small  clearing. 

Only  a  few  yards  away  were  the  sheds  for  cattle, 
placed  thus  near  for  greater  protection  against  thiev 
ing  Indians,  as  well  as  the  pilfering  pirates  who  at 
rare  intervals  swept  along  the  coast  and  descended 
upon  the  unwary  settler,  in  quest  of  food  or  booty. 

The  virgin  forest  rose  all  about,  save  to  the  south 
west,  where  the  fields  were  planted  to  the  extent  of 
several  acres;  and  beyond  these  the  forest  came 
again,  stretching  away  to  the  site  of  the  present 
town  of  Marblehead,  more  than  a  mile  off. 

In  front  of  the  house  was  a  small  open  space  where 
the  trees  had  been  cut  away  and  the  undergrowth  re 
moved,  that  a  glimpse  might  be  obtained  of  the  sea ; 
and  the  land,  sloping  to  the  sands,  ended  in  a  noble 
sweep  of  beach. 

A  mile  or  more  to  the  south  and  southwest, 
by  Forest  River,  dwelt  the  Indians,  their  wigwams 
not  so  many  as  a  few  years  before;  for  want  and 
pestilence  had  sadly  weakened  the  once  proud 
Naumkegs. 

Their  chief,  the  renowned  Nanepashemet,  was  now 
dead ;  and  the  present  ruler,  his  widow,  the  "  Squaw 
Sachem,"  was,  like  her  tribe,  too  greatly  broken  by 
the  vicissitudes  of  fate  to  resist  the  encroachments  of 
the  whites.  And  her  only  surviving  son,  Weenepau- 


8  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

weekin,  or,  as  the  settlers  called  him,  "  George,"  was 
either  indifferent,  or  else  too  wise  to  risk  incurring 
further  trouble  for  his  tribe  by  assuming  other  than 
an  amicable  attitude  toward  his  white  neighbors. 

And  thus  it  was  that  between  the  settlers  and  the 
Naumkegs  all  was  at  peace. 

The  wife  of  Weenepauweekin,  Ahawayet  by  name, 
was  well  known  to  Anne  Devereux  and  her  husband  ; 
and  both  she  and  her  daughter,  a  girl  of  seventeen, 
were  frequent  visitors  at  the  house  of  the  "  Eng 
lish  Chief,"  as  John  Devereux  was  called  by  the 
Indians. 

In  her  own  gentle,  coaxing  way,  Anne  had  under 
taken  to  instruct  Ahawayet  in  the  Christian  faith,  and 
hoped  to  impress  also  the  wayward,  wild-eyed  daugh 
ter,  Joane,  who  would  sometimes  come  from  her 
dignified  playing  with  the  children  of  the  "  English 
Chief"  to  crouch  by  her  mother,  and  listen  to  these 
teachings. 

When  the  news  of  Sir  Walter's  death  had  come 
across  the  sea,  tears  gathered  in  Anne's  eyes  as  she 
raised  them  to  those  of  her  sad-faced  husband. 

"  I  cannot  but  think,"  she  said,  "  on  Sir  Walter's 
face,  as  we  saw  it  fade  away  while  we  stood  on  the 
ship's  deck  that  morn,  with  the  tears  streaming  down 
his  cheeks  like  I  never  saw  them  come  from  a  man's 
eyes  before." 

"Aye,"  her  husband  added,  "he  was  a  dear,  good 
father,  and  a  friend  as  well.  God  grant  that  we  and 
them  that  come  after  us  do  naught  to  bring  reproach 
or  sorrow  to  the  name  he  hath  worn,  as  have  so  many 
before  him,  with  pride,  and  right  good  dignity." 


Prologue  9 

The  sun  was  sinking  fast,  and  the  odor  of  the 
forest  growths  was  beginning  to  mingle  with  the 
tang  of  the  sea. 

The  voices  of  men  and  women  busy  about  the 
cattle  and  milking  were  making  a  cheerful  sound  of 
life  and  bustle  from  the  sheds  and  outhouses ;  and 
on  the  low-roofed  porch  in  front  of  the  house  door, 
overhung  with  drooping  vines,  John  Devereux's  three 
sons,  Humphrey,  John,  and  Robert,  were  busy  at 
play. 

But  they  were  not  too  busy  to  pause  now  and  then 
to  send  searching  glances  into  the  forest  in  quest  of 
their  father,  whom  they  all  united  in  adoring  as  the 
wisest  and  greatest  of  created  beings. 

Humphrey,  the  eldest,  was  looking  forward  proudly 
to  his  ninth  birthday,  now  almost  at  hand,  when  he 
was  to  have  the  promise  fulfilled  of  being  permitted 
to  go  along  with  his  father  to  hunt  in  the  forest,  or 
out  on  the  sea,  to  fish. 

Near  them  sat  their  mother,  stouter  and  more 
matronly  than  the  slender  Anne  of  ten  years  ago. 
The  aforetime  dainty  hands  were  not  guiltless  of  toil 
stains,  and  the  dark  hair  was  now  gathered  beneath 
a  snowy  mobcap,  with  only  here  and  there  a  short, 
wayward  curl  stealing  out  to  trail  across  her  brow  or 
touch  her  pretty  ears. 

A  sudden  shout  from  the  boys  announced  their 
father's  appearance,  as  he  came  out  of  the  woods  and 
across  the  clearing,  and  with  him  Noah,  the  darkey 
servant,  well  loaded  with  game. 

"  Thou  hast  had  a  most  successful  hunt !  "  exclaimed 
Anne,  smiling  a  bright  welcome  into  her  husband's 


io  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

fond  eyes,  while  the  children's  small  hands  clung  to 
him,  and  tiny  brown  fingers  were  poked  into  the 
mouths  of  dead  rabbits,  or  tweaked  their  whiskers 
to  see  if  they  were  really  dead,  or  tried  to  pull  open 
the  beaks  and  eyes  of  slain  birds. 

"  Aye,"  was  his  laughing  reply,  as  he  gently  freed 
himself  from  the  little  clinging  hands ;  "  and  I  have 
found  more  in  the  forest  than  game  alone,  in  that  I 
have  a  most  ferocious  appetite,  —  one  I  trust  thou 
wilt  have  a  plenty  to  satisfy." 

"  Give  the  game  to  David,"  said  Anne,  as  a  younger 
and  smaller  edition  of  Noah  approached,  "  and  come 
thou  within  and  see,  for  the  supper  hath  been  ready 
this  half  hour." 

An  hour  later  the  children  were  all  safely  in  Nod- 
land,  and  husband  and  wife  were  sitting  either  side 
the  fireplace,  where  the  burning  wood  was  pleasant 
to  feel,  for  a  chill  had  crept  into  the  air.  But  the 
outer  door  was  open,  and  through  it  came  the  hoarse 
notes  of  the  frogs  down  in  the  swampy  lands,  min 
gled  with  the  roar  of  the  surf  along  the  near-by 
shore. 

They  sat  in  silence,  each  content  with  the  other's 
nearness,  as  they  watched  the  leaping  flames,  which 
made  the  only  light  in  the  room.  And  this  was  re 
flected  in  a  thousand  scintillating  sparks  from  the 
brass  fire-dogs  that  upheld  the  logs,  and  in  the 
handles  of  the  shovels  and  tongs,  scrubbed  and 
polished  with  all  the  power  of  arm  possessed  by 
Shubar,  the  Indian  wife  of  old  Noah. 

Suddenly  a  lithe,  girlish  form  slipped  through  the 
half-open  door,  coming  with  a  tread  as  noiseless  as 


Prologue  1 1 

the  leaping  shadows  about  the  far  corners  of  the 
room,  and  Joane,  the  Squaw  Sachem's  granddaugh 
ter,  glided  to  the  hearth  and  stood  between  John 
Devereux  and  his  wife. 

So  accustomed  were  they  to  such  things  that 
neither  of  them  was  startled,  but  kindly  bade  her 
welcome. 

Crouching  on  the  hearth,  she  turned  her  dusky 
face  and  glittering  eyes  toward  John  Devereux,  and 
said  quietly  and  in  a  low  voice,  "  Strange  boat —  big 
boat  in  harbor,  English  Chief." 

He  looked  troubled,  and  Anne  glanced  at  him 
apprehensively,  while  Joane  continued,  now  speak 
ing  more  rapidly,  "  Gran'mudder  sent  me  tell  better 
keep  door  shut  —  better  get  gun." 

"  Thou  dost  mean  that  the  Squaw  Sachem  sent 
thee  to  tell  there  be  danger?  "  John  Devereux  asked, 
half  rising  from  his  chair,  and  looking  toward  the 
door.  "She  thinks  they  mean  evil?" 

"  Don't  know  how  answer.  English  Chief  talk  too 
fast  —  ask  too  many  questions  all  same  time.  Go 
slow  —  then  Joane  hear  right  —  tell  him  right." 
And  she  smiled  up  into  his  face  while  she  touched 
the  slender  forefinger  of  her  left  hand  with  the  fingers 
of  the  right,  as  if  waiting  to  enumerate  his  questions. 

"  Thy  grandmother  sent  thee?  " 

The  girl  nodded,  and  touched  a  second  finger. 

"She  thinks  the  men  on  the  ship  may  do  us 
harm?" 

"  Say  don't  like  looks  —  got  bad  black  faces," 
replied  Joane,  scowling  as  though  to  illustrate  her 
meaning. 


1 2  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Have  any  of  them  come  ashore  yet?"  he  asked 
anxiously. 

"  Yes  —  so  many,"  holding  up  seven  brown  fingers, 
"  come  'shore.  Get  water  to  drink  —  then  go  back 
to  ship  when  sun  shines.  But  no  go  'way  yet —  no 
mean  to  go.  Tell  gran'mudder  want  somethin'  eat. 
Take  our  corn,  and  pay  no  money." 

"  Pirates !  "  John  Devereux  exclaimed,  now  start 
ing  to  his  feet,  while  he  looked  at  his  wife,  whose 
face  paled. 

He  hurried  across  the  room,  bolted  and  barred  the 
stout  door,  and  examined  the  window  fastenings,  the 
Indian  girl  still  crouching  by  the  hearth  and  watch 
ing  him  placidly,  as  if  a  pirate  raid  were  a  matter  of 
small  moment. 

But  her  sparkling  eyes,  and  the  heaving  bosom 
agitating  the  many  bead  necklaces  hanging  from 
throat  to  waist,  betrayed  her. 

"  See  thou  to  the  children,  sweetheart,  and  warn 
the  maids,"  John  Devereux  said  to  his  wife,  as  he 
took  down  his  gun  and  examined  it  carefully,  "  while 
I  go  to  the  men  and  see  that  the  cattle  be  safe,  and 
the  back  of  the  house  made  secure." 

"  Good !  "  exclaimed  Joane,  with  quick  approval. 
"  English  Chief  no  sleep  —  heap  good.  Give  Joane 
gun,  too." 

"  Had  thou  not  best  return  to  the  wigwam,  Joane, 
and  to  the  Squaw  Sachem?"  inquired  Anne,  paus 
ing  as  she  was  about  to  leave  the  room. 

"What  go  for?"  the  girl  demanded,  while  her  eyes 
flashed  with  fierce  intensity.  "  No  good  go  —  can 
fight  here  —  fight  good,  too.  Joane  stay  and  fight 


Prologue  i  ^ 

by  English  Chief  and  his  '  Singing  Bird,' "  —  this 
being  the  name  given  by  the  Naumkegs  to  Anne, 
on  account  of  her  musical  voice. 

Knowing  that  nothing  would  turn  Joane  when  once 
her  ideas  were  fixed,  and  knowing  too  that  her  skill 
with  the  bow  and  gun  was  equal  to  that  of  any 
warrior,  Anne  was  silent,  —  grateful  indeed  for  any 
addition  to  the  slender  force  at  hand  for  defence. 

There  were  in  all  but  nine  men,  servants  and  labor 
ers, —  two  of  them  white,  and  the  others  either 
Africans  or  Indians;  but  they  were  all,  saving  old 
Noah,  young,  stalwart,  and  fearless. 

John  Devereux  posted  these  men  in  the  outbuild 
ings  and  sheds,  as  cattle  were  generally  the  spoil 
sought  by  the  marauders  when  they  visited  the  coast. 
And  when  assigning  them  their  positions,  he  warned 
them,  should  they  find  themselves  in  danger  of  being 
overpowered,  to  give  a  signal  and  retreat  to  the  house, 
where  a  side-door  would  be  opened  for  their  entrance. 
Then,  having  left  with  them  a  plentiful  supply  of  am 
munition,  he  went  within  to  mount  guard  over  his 
wife  and  babies. 

He  had  five  guns  wherewith  to  arm  his  household, 
without  counting  his  own  piece,  and  every  woman  in 
his  service  was  acquainted  with  their  use.  Even 
Anne  herself  had,  under  his  own  tuition,  become  no 
mean  markswoman. 

Within  doors  he  found  the  women  greatly  excited, 
and  fluttering  about  aimlessly ;  but  a  few  quiet  words 
soon  brought  order  amongst  them,  and  with  it  a  re 
turn  of  their  courage.  Then,  having  accomplished 
this,  he  went  once  more  through  the  house,  from 


14  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

the  rooms  downstairs  to  the  low-ceilinged  sleeping 
apartments  above,  and  satisfied  himself  that  all  was 
secure. 

In  the  nursery  he  found  his  wife  looking  at  the 
little  boys,  who  were  lying  on  two  great  bags  of  tick 
ing,  stuffed  with  the  feathers  of  wild  geese,  and 
placed  on  the  floor,  in  lieu  of  bedsteads. 

They  were  sleeping  soundly,  oblivious  of  the  alarm 
about  the  house;  and  standing  beside  his  wife,  his 
arm  around  her  waist,  John  Devereux  looked  down 
at  them. 

On  one  of  the  pallets  lay  Humphrey,  his  strong 
young  arms  outstretched,  and  his  chest — broad  for 
his  years,  and  finely  developed  —  showing  white  as 
alabaster  where  the  simple  linen  garment  was  rarely 
buttoned  by  his  impatient  fingers. 

On  the  other  were  the  two  younger  boys;  and 
Robert,  the  gentlest  of  the  three,  with  his  father's 
own  winsome  nature,  lay  with  his  head  half  pillowed 
against  his  brother  John's  shoulder. 

"  What  a  blessed  thing  is  childhood,  and  ignorance 
of  danger ! "  murmured  Anne,  looking  at  her 
husband. 

"  Aye,"  he  said  softly,  as  they  turned  away.  "  So 
may  we  know  no  fear  of  dangers  that  threaten,  sweet 
wife,  while  we  trust  to  Him  who  watcheth  us,  —  who 
'  slumbers  not,  nor  sleeps.'  " 

And  as  she  had  answered  him  ten  years  before,  so 
she  said  to  him  now,  "  So  long  as  we  be  together,  I 
have  no  fear." 

A  long  and  shrill  sound  now  broke  the  silence.  It 
was  the  blowing  of  the  conch  shell  suspended  in 


Prologue  1 5 

front  of  the  outer  door ;  and  it  announced  a  visitor 
seeking  admission. 

Surprised  at  this,  and  alarmed  as  well,  husband 
and  wife  hurried  to  the  front  room  below  stairs, 
where  they  found  Joane  still  crouched  upon  the 
hearth.  Her  bow,  now  unslung,  lay  close  at  hand, 
and  she  was  examining  with  pleased  curiosity  the 
clumsy  blunderbuss  resting  across  her  knees,  —  one 
that  John,  at  her  earnest  request,  had  intrusted  to 
her. 

"No  enemy  —  make  heap  too  much  noise,"  was 
her  sententious  remark,  as  she  looked  up  from  her 
inspection  of  the  weapon. 

"  Mayhap  they  but  do  that  to  disarm  us,"  John 
replied,  as  he  went  cautiously  toward  the  door. 

He  knew  there  was  no  way,  except  from  the  beach, 
for  any  one  to  approach  the  house  unseen  by  his 
faithful  outposts.  And  he  had  reckoned  upon  no 
attack  coming  from  that  quarter,  as  there  was  no 
sailing  breeze.  Then,  again,  the  pirates  would  be 
more  likely  to  come  from  the  direction  of  the  forest, 
hoping  to  effect  a  greater  surprise  than  if  they  came 
from  the  water. 

The  wailing  cry  of  the  conch  shell  pierced  the  air 
for  the  second  time,  to  echo  again  in  falling  cadences 
that  died  away  in  the  woods  and  over  the  sea. 

Placing  his  lips  to  the  foophole  near  the  door,  John 
Devereux  now  demanded  to  know  who  was  outside. 

A  nasal,  whining  voice  replied ;  and  although  the 
words  were  indistinguishable,  their  sound  caused  the 
Indian  girl  to  laugh  scornfully. 

She  said  nothing,  however,  but  springing  quickly 


1 6  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

to  her  feet,  sped  to  the  small  opening.  Then,  before 
her  purpose  could  be  understood,  she  thrust  the 
muzzle  of  the  blunderbuss  through  the  aperture. 

"  Hold,  Joane !  "  commanded  John,  as  he  caught 
her  arm.  "  What  is 't  thou  wouldst  do,  —  kill,  per 
chance,  an  innocent  man?  Put  the  gun  down,  child, 
until  I  challenge  again,  and  know  for  a  surety  who  it 
be.  Methinks  the  voice  hath  a  familiar  sound." 

Joane  obeyed  him,  still  smiling  maliciously  as  she 
said :  "  Only  want  give  him  heap  big  scare.  Him  big 
'fraid  —  him  coward." 

"  'T  is  Parson  Legg  !  "  exclaimed  Anne,  now  recall 
ing  the  piping  voice,  and  enlightened  by  Joane's  con 
temptuous  words. 

Her  husband  opened  the  door,  and  a  slim,  weazen- 
faced,  bandy-legged  little  man  stepped  hastily  within, 
his  eyes,  small  and  keen  as  those  of  a  ferret,  blinking 
from  the  sudden  passing  out  of  darkness  into  light. 

"  Good  e'en  to  thee,  Parson  Legg ;  thou  art  late 
abroad,"  said  Anne,  coming  forward.  She  did  not 
smile,  nor  was  there  aught  of  welcome  in  her  voice 
or  manner. 

But  this  lack  of  cordiality  was  not  felt  by  the  un 
expected  visitor,  for  he  doffed  his  steeple-crowned 
hat,  which,  like  the  rest  of  his  apparel,  was  much  the 
worse  for  wear,  and  responded  briskly,  "  Good  e'en, 
Mistress  Anne,  an'  the  same  to  you,  neighbor  John; 
I  hope  the  Lord's  blessin'  is  upon  all  within  this 
abode.  Ah,  who  have  ye  here?"  and  he  peered 
down  at  Joane,  who  had  resumed  her  place  before 
the  fire,  her  back  turned  squarely  toward  Parson 
Legg  as  he  stood  in  the  centre  of  the  room. 


Prologue  1 7 

He  came  closer  to  her,  but  for  all  the  notice  she 
vouchsafed  of  his  words  or  presence  she  might  have 
been  one  of  the  brass  fire-dogs  upholding  the  blazing 
logs. 

"  'T  is  the  Squaw  Sachem's  granddaughter,  Joane," 
replied  John  Devereux,  turning  from  the  door,  which 
he  had  refastened. 

"  Aye,  so  it  be,"  said  the  little  man ;  "  one  o'  the 
unregenerate  heathen,  upon  whom,  if  they  turn  not 
from  their  idolatrous  ways,  shall  descend  smitings 
sore  from  the  Lord.  Hip  an'  thigh  shall  they  be 
smitten,  and  their  places  shall  know  them  no  more." 

"  Joane  hath  no  idols,  good  sir,  that  I  know  on," 
said  his  host,  as  he  came  forward  and  offered  the 
visitor  a  seat,  and  then  took  one  himself  by  the  door. 
"  She  seemeth  ever  ready  to  heed  the  words  of  my 
good  wife,  and  our  babes  could  not  have  a  more 
gentle  playfellow." 

Anne  had  seated  herself  near  Joane,  by  the  fire; 
and  she  looked  with  no  very  friendly  eyes  at  the 
Parson,  as  she  said,  "  Think  you  not,  good  sir,  it  were 
better  to  chide  the  'unregenerate  heathen,'  as  you 
call  them,  with  more  gentleness?" 

His  little  eyes  narrowed  into  yet  meaner  lines  as  he 
fixed  them  upon  her  face.  Then  leaning  forward  to 
lay  a  finger  upon  the  gun  that  again  lay  across  Joane's 
knees,  he  answered,  "  It  would  seem  but  poor  excuse 
to  prate  o1  gentleness  to  one  who  at  unseemly  hours 
and  seasons  goeth  about  with  death-dealin'  weapons, 
seekin'  whom  she  may  devour." 

The  Indian  girl  still  sat  immovable;  a  statue 
could  not  have  appeared  more  bereft  of  hearing  or 


i  8  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

speech.  But  to  Anne's  face  there  came  a  look  of  fine 
scorn,  which  softened  however  into  almost  a  smile  as 
she  glanced  at  her  husband. 

"  Joane  came  to  warn  us  of  danger,"  John  said 
quietly.  "  She  tells  us  there  is  a  strange  ship  in 
harbor,  and  we  be  now  armed  to  guard  against 
pirates,  —  for  such  they  promise  to  be." 

Parson  Legg  sprang  to  his  feet  as  though  stung  by 
a  passing  insect. 

"  Pirates ! "  he  repeated,  in  a  shrill  cry  of  alarm. 
"  Pirates,  —  say  ye  so?  I  heard  naught  o'  such  matter. 
I  was  in  the  woods  hereabout  all  the  afternoon,  readin' 
the  psalmody,  an'  makin'  joyful  melody  unto  the 
Lord,  till  darkness  o'ertook  me,  an'  I  bethought  my 
self  to  make  my  way  to  this  abode,  neighbor  John,  as 
peradventure  thou  an'  Mistress  Anne,  thy  wife,  would 
give  me  food  an'  shelter  in  the  Lord's  name  till 
mornin'." 

Parson  Legg  was  only  an  itinerant  preacher,  having 
long  striven,  but  without  avail,  to  be  accepted  by  the 
colonists  as  successor  to  their  late  beloved  pastor,  the 
Reverend  Hugh  Peters,  who  had  gone  to  England 
some  years  before  to  act  as  their  agent,  and  was 
likely  to  remain  there  for  some  time  to  come,  being 
now  a  chaplain  in  the  army  of  Cromwell. 

But  Legg  was  entirely  unfitted,  both  by  birth  and 
education,  for  the  position  to  which  he  aspired.  He 
was  selfish  and  irritable,  with  a  grasping,  worldly 
nature,  despite  his  outward  show  of  humility  and 
sanctity,  and  was  regarded  by  the  colonists  with 
suspicion  and  illy  concealed  dislike,  while  the  Indians 
held  him  in  positive  hatred. 


Prologue  1 9 

Since  the  summer  day,  two  years  before,  when  he 
had  come  upon  Joane  in  the  forest,  attired  in  the 
manly  habiliments  of  her  tribe, — this  being  only  for 
greater  convenience  while  hunting  —  and  had  hurled 
at  her  young  head  anathemas  such  as  fairly  smelled 
of  brimstone,  it  had  been  open  war  between  the  two ; 
and  the  very  sight  of  one  to  the  other  was  like  that  of 
a  plump  kitten  to  a  lively  terrier. 

Anne  had  by  this  time  set  forth  a  meal  upon  the 
table,  and  notwithstanding  his  recent  fright,  Parson 
Legg's  little  eyes  glistened  voraciously  as  he  drew  up 
his  chair,  while  he  smacked  his  thin  lips  more  as 
would  a  sturdy  yeoman,  than  like  a  meek  and  lowly 
follower  of  the  creed  which  crucifies  the  flesh  and  its 
appetites. 

John  still  kept  his  seat  by  the  door,  his  keen  ears 
listening  intently  for  any  unusual  sound  without, 
while  Parson  Legg  crunched  away  at  the  venison  and 
corn  bread,  —  doing  this  with  more  gusto  than  was 
pleasant  for  either  eye  or  ear. 

Anne  had  left  the  room,  motioning  to  Joane  to 
follow  her,  and  an  intense  silence  seemed  to  lie  about 
the  house,  save  as  it  was  broken  by  the  sputtering  of 
the  fire  upon  the  hearth  and  the  sound  of  Parson 
Legg's  gastronomic  vocalism,  and  now  and  then  the 
subdued  murmur  of  women's  voices  from  one  of  the 
rooms  in  the  rear. 

A  sudden  roar  of  firearms,  followed  by  wild  yells 
and  cries  without,  shattered  the  peaceful  brooding  of 
the  place,  and  caused  Parson  Legg  to  spring  wildly 
from  his  chair. 

"  The  heathen  are  upon  us  !  "  he  gasped,  his  articu- 


20  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

lation  being  somewhat  impeded  by  the  presence  of  a 
huge  piece  of  venison  in  his  mouth.  "  The  heathen 
are  come  upon  us  with  riotin'  an'  slaughter  !  John  — 
John  Devereux,  hide  me,  I  beseech  thee,  —  hide  me 
from  their  vengeance.  I  am  a  man  o*  peace,  an' 
the  sight  o'  bloodshed  is  somethin'  I  could  ne'er 
abide." 

John  paid  no  attention  to  the  terrified  little  man, 
but  springing  up  with  an  impetuosity  that  sent  his 
chair  flying  across  the  room,  stood  erect  and  scowl 
ing,  his  face  turned  toward  the  sounds  of  strife,  and 
his  strong  fingers  gripping  his  gun. 

"Anne — wife — where  art  thou?"  he  cried,  as  the 
din  increased,  and  more  shots  were  fired. 

"  Here."  And  she  quietly  entered  the  room,  her 
face  pale,  but  perfectly  calm.  "The  noise  hath 
awakened  the  little  boys,  but  I  have  left  Shubar  with 
them,  and  promised  to  return  shortly." 

"Where  is  Joane?"  her  husband  asked  quickly. 

"  With  Shubar  and  the  boys." 

"  Good ;  for  then  there  be  one  gun  near,  to  assure 
the  little  ones." 

He  had  been  nervously  fingering  the  hammer  of 
his  own  piece,  and  while  speaking  he  crossed  the 
room  and  took  a  position  near  that  side  of  the  house 
from  whence  came  the  sound  of  firearms. 

Anne  remained  by  the  hearth,  watching  him 
closely,  her  tightly  clenched  hands  being  all  that 
told  of  the  agitation  within. 

"  Are  the  little  ones  much  affrighted  ?  "  he  asked. 

"No,"  she  said,  still  in  her  calm,  sweet  fashion; 
"  they  do  not  seem  to  be  —  that  is,  not  much. 


Prologue  2 1 

Humphrey  begged  that  he  might  have  a  gun,  and 
Robert  sat  quiet,  looking  at  me  with  eyes  so  like 
your  own  as  he  asked,  '  Art  fearful,  mother?  Father 
will  ne'er  let  them  hurt  us.' " 

John  Devereux  smiled  proudly,  for  the  moment 
forgetting  the  din  about  them. 

"And  John,"  he  asked,  —  "what  said  our  second 
son?" 

"  He  seemeth  most  affrighted  of  all,"  she  replied. 
"  He  wept  at  first,  and  hid  his  face  in  my  gown ;  but 
he  was  calm  when  I  came  away.  Thou  knowest, 
John,  that  the  lad  hath  not  been  well  since  the  fever, 
last  fall." 

"  Aye,  true,  —  poor  little  Jack !  "  the  father  said. 
And  he  now  wondered  what  might  have  happened 
outside,  for  there  was  a  ceasing  of  the  uproar. 

He  listened  intently  a  moment.  "  Methinks,  sweet 
heart,  I'd  best  go  outside  and  see  what  this  silence 
doth  mean.  Thou  'It  not  be  fearful  if  I  leave  the 
house  awhile?" 

She  grew  still  paler,  but  only  shook  her  head. 
Then  she  asked  suddenly,  "  Where  be  Parson 
Legg?" 

Husband  and  wife  looked  about  the  room,  and 
then  at  one  another. 

"  He  was  here  when  the  firing  began,"  said  John, 
finding  it  difficult  not  to  smile  as  he  recalled  the 
scene. 

"  But  wherever  can  he  have  gone?  "  persisted  Anne. 

"  Hiding  somewhere,  I  warrant  me,"  was  her  hus 
band's  reply.  "  He  is  an  arrant —  " 

His  words  were  drowned  by  the  roar  of  a  blunder- 


22  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

buss,  coming  apparently  from  just  over  their  heads, 
and  this  was  followed  a  moment  later  by  a  wild  yell 
of  triumph  from  outside. 

It  was  from  John's  men,  and  he  started  to  open 
the  door.  But  before  he  could  do  this  there  arose 
such  a  clamor  in  the  nursery  above  that  he  and 
Anne,  forgetful  of  all  else,  sped  up  the  stairway. 

Old  Shubar's  voice  came  to  them  raised  in  shrill 
cries,  echoed  by  those  of  the  boys,  —  only  that 
Humphrey  and  Robert  seemed  to  speak  more  from 
indignation  than  fright. 

Wondering  what  it  could  all  mean,  they  hurried 
into  the  room,  where  an  absurd  sight  met  their 
alarmed  eyes. 

In  one  corner,  beside  Humphrey's  pallet,  stood 
Shubar,  still  uttering  the  wild  shrieks  they  had  heard, 
and  huddling  about  her  were  the  three  boys, — John 
clinging  to  her  gown,  while  Humphrey  and  Robert, 
both  facing  about,  were  shouting  at  a  strange  figure 
that  burrowed  frantically  into  the  pallet  occupying 
the  opposite  corner  of  the  chamber. 

"  Shubar  says  't  is  a  witch,"  cried  Robert.  "  Take 
thy  gun  and  slay  her  before  she  bring  evil  upon  us." 

"  Be  quiet,  my  son,"  said  his  father,  scarcely  able 
to  repress  his  laughter,  for  at  the  sound  of  his  voice 
Parson  Legg's  weazened  face,  all  blanched  by  fear, 
was  lifted  from  out  the  pillows,  and  a  pair  of  terror- 
stricken  eyes  peered  over  his  shoulder. 

He  had  been  lying  face  downward,  partially  cov 
ered  by  the  bedclothes,  under  which  he  was  still 
trying  to  conceal  himself;  and  his  steeple-crowned 
hat,  now  a  shapeless  wreck,  was  pulled  down  over 


Prologue  23 

his  ears,  as  if  to  shut  out  more  effectually  the  sounds 
of  strife  that  had  well-nigh  bereft  him  of  reason. 

"  It  would  seem  thou  canst  preach  far  better, 
Parson  Legg,  than  defend  thyself  from  the  enemy," 
John  Devereux  said  rather  grimly,  looking  down 
with  unconcealed  contempt  upon  the  little  coward, 
while  Anne  busied  herself  in  reassuring  the  children 
and  quieting  Shubar's  angry  mutterings. 

"  Even  so,  neighbor  John,  even  so,"  answered  the 
Parson,  in  no  wise  disconcerted  at  the  sarcasm  of 
the  other's  words  and  tone,  and  making  no  movement 
to  emerge  from  his  retreat.  "  As  I  told  thee  below, 
I  am  a  man  o'  peace,  an'  I  like  not  the  sound  o' 
war  an'  the  sight  o'  bloodshed.  But  what  doth  this 
silence  portend?  —  are  the  enemy  routed,  —  are  they 
vanquished,  an'  put  down,  smitten  hip  an'  thigh,  an' 
put  to  flight  by  thy  brave  followers?  " 

His  anxious  queries  met  with  no  reply,  for  John 
Devereux,  who  was  standing  upon  the  threshold  of 
the  room,  had  become  conscious  of  a  sharp  current 
of  air  blowing  upon  his  cheek.  It  told  him  that  the 
scuttle  was  open  overhead,  and  turning  about,  he 
darted  swiftly  up  the  ladder. 

He  was  soon  upon  the  roof,  and  here  he  stood  a 
few  moments  and  looked  keenly  about. 

The  voices  of  his  men  came  to  him  from  the 
ground  below.  They  had  left  their  concealment,  and 
the  lightness  of  their  tones  told  him  that  all  danger 
was  past. 

As  his  eyes  became  more  accustomed  to  the  gloom, 
the  dim  starlight  revealed  to  him  the  outlines  of  a  form 
crouching  behind  the  great  chimney  not  far  away. 


24  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Joane !  "  he  called  softly,  suspecting  who  it  might 
be. 

She  arose  and  came  to  him,  and  he  heard  her 
laughing  to  herself. 

"What  earnest  thou  up  here  for?"  he  demanded, 
speaking  quite  sharply. 

"Joane  shoot  pirate  captain,"  she  answered,  still 
laughing.  "Heap  scare 'em  —  no  know  where  shot 
come  from  —  all  run  away  to  ship." 

And  so  it  proved.  The  marauders,  having  received 
a  very  different  reception  from  the  one  they  had  ex 
pected,  were  utterly  discomfited  when  an  unseen 
enemy —  in  the  person  of  Joane  and  her  blunderbuss 
—  scattered  a  mighty  charge  of  slugs  and  bullets  in 
their  midst.  Their  leader  was  struck  in  the  arm,  and 
fearing  they  had  fallen  into  an  ambuscade  from 
which  it  would  be  difficult  to  escape,  he  shouted  to 
his  men  that  he  was  wounded,  and  bade  them  fly  to 
the  ship. 

This  was  the  last  of  the  raids  that  had  so  annoyed 
the  colonists,  and  thenceforth  they  were  free  from  such 
molestation. 

John  Devereux's  days  passed  on,  full  of  peace  and 
pleasantness,  until  he  died  at  a  ripe  old  age,  respected 
and  loved  by  all  his  fellow-townsmen,  and  mourned 
deeply  by  the  faithful  wife  who  did  not  long  survive 
him. 

The  boys  lived  to  man's  estate,  were  married,  and 
had  children  of  their  own.  But  Humphrey  and  John 
died  in  their  father's  lifetime;  and  so  it  was  that 
Robert,  the  second  son,  became  the  heir. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  25 


CHAPTER  I 

MARBLEHEAD,  and  July,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1774. 

In  the  harbor  (now  known  as  Great  Bay)  the  water 
lay,  a  smooth,  glistening  floor  of  amethystine  hue, 
shut  in  protectively  by  the  "  Neck,"  thrust  out  like  a 
strong  arm  between  it  and  the  rougher  sea  beyond, 
stretching,  purple  and  endless,  to  the  rim  of  the 
cloudless  horizon. 

To  the  north  and  northwest  lay  the  islands,  the 
nearer  ones  sharply  outlined  in  trees  and  verdure, 
but  showing  here  and  there  a  grayness  of  beach  or 
boulder,  like  the  bald  spot  among  some  good  man's 
otherwise  plentiful  locks. 

Looking  eastward,  Cat  Island  was  closest  of  all  to 
the  mainland,  the  charred  ruins  upon  it  showing 
sharply  in  the  brilliant  afternoon  sunshine ;  and  here, 
amid  the  desolation,  a  few  of  the  blackened  timbers 
still  remained  upright,  like  arms  lifted  in  protest 
against  the  vengeance  visited  upon  the  hospital  a 
short  time  before  by  the  well-meant  zeal  of  the 
infuriated  townsfolk. 

In  August  of  the  previous  year,  during  an  epidemic 
of  smallpox,  a  meeting  was  called  in  the  townhouse, 
and  Elbridge  Gerry,  John  Glover,  Azor  Orne,  and 
Jonathan  Glover  petitioned  that  a  hospital  be  built  on 
Cat  Island,  for  the  treatment  of  smallpox  patients,  or 


26  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

else  that  the  town  permit  certain  individuals  to  do 
this  at  their  own  expense. 

The  town  refused  to  build  the  hospital,  but  gave 
permission  to  the  individuals  to  construct  one,  pro 
vided  the  adjoining  town  of  Salem  gave  its  consent ; 
it  being  also  stipulated  that  the  hospital  should  be  so 
regulated  as  to  shield  the  inhabitants  of  Marblehead 
from  any  "  danger  of  infection  "  therefrom. 

The  necessary  approval  having  been  obtained  from 
Salem,  preparations  were  made  in  September  for 
erecting  the  hospital. 

By  this  time  some  of  the  people  of  Marblehead 
had  become  impressed  with  the  fear  that  by  the  es 
tablishing  of  the  hospital  the  dread  disease  would 
become  a  prevailing  pest  amongst  them.  Their  ter 
ror  made  them  unreasonable,  and  they  now  fiercely 
opposed  the  scheme  to  which  they  had  once  given  their 
consent,  and  demanded  that  the  work  be  abandoned  ; 
but  the  proprietors,  filled  with  indignation  at  what 
they  considered  rank  injustice,  persisted  in  carrying 
out  their  worthy  project  to  completion. 

In  October  the  hospital  was  finished,  and  placed 
in  charge  of  an  eminent  physician  from  Portsmouth, 
who  had  attained  a  wide  reputation  for  his  success  in 
the  treatment  of  smallpox.  Several  hundred  patients 
came  under  his  care,  with  gratifying  results.  But  a 
few  had  died,  and  this  fact  brought  about  bitter 
and  active  hostility  from  the  malcontents.  They 
demanded  that  the  place  be  abandoned  at  once; 
and  threats  of  violence  began  to  be  made. 

The  feeling  gained  in  strength  and  intensity,  until 
at  length  the  proprietors  gave  up  the  contest  And 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  27 

then,  to  assure  themselves  that  the  hospital  should 
not  be  reopened,  a  party  of  the  townspeople,  closely 
disguised,  crossed  to  Cat  Island  one  night  in  the 
following  January,  and  left  the  buildings  in  flames. 

But  now  these  summer  weeks  found  the  town  ex 
cited  and  tumultuous  over  still  graver  matters.  The 
British  government  had  found  it  impracticable  to  en 
force  the  duty  upon  tea,  and  resorting  to  subterfuge, 
adopted  a  compromise  whereby  the  East  India  Com 
pany,  hitherto  the  greatest  losers  by  the  diminution  of 
its  exports  from  Great  Britain,  was  authorized  to  send 
its  goods  to  all  places  free  of  duty. 

Although  the  tea  would  now  become  cheaper  for 
the  colonists,  they  were  not  deceived  by  this  new 
ministerial  plan.  And  when  the  news  was  received 
that  the  East  India  Company  had  freighted  ships 
with  tea  consigned  to  its  colonial  agents,  meetings 
were  held  to  devise  measures  to  prevent  the  sale  or 
unloading  of  the  tea  within  the  province. 

The  agents,  when  waited  upon  by  the  committee 
chosen  for  that  purpose  in  Boston,  refused  flatly  to 
promise  that  the  tea  should  not  be  unloaded  or  sold 
by  them ;  and  they  were  forthwith  publicly  stigma 
tized  as  enemies  to  their  country,  and  resolutions 
were  adopted  providing  that  they,  and  all  such, 
should  be  dealt  with  accordingly. 

In  December,  1773,  the  historical  "Tea  Party" 
took  place  in  Boston  harbor;  and  in  the  following 
spring  Governor  Hutchinson  resigned,  and  General 
Thomas  Gage  was  appointed  in  his  stead. 

Bill  after  bill  was  passed  in  Parliament  and  sanc 
tioned  by  the  King,  having  in  view  but  the  single 


28  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

object  of  bringing  the  people  of  Massachusetts  to 
terms.  The  quartering  of  English  troops  in  Boston 
was  made  legal.  Town  meetings  were  prohibited 
except  by  special  permission  from  the  Governor. 
And  finally  the  infamous  "  Port  Bill "  was  passed, 
which  removed  the  seat  of  government  to  Salem,  and 
closed  the  port  of  Boston  to  commerce. 

In  July  subscriptions  were  being  solicited  by  or 
der  of  the  town  of  Marblehead  for  the  relief  of  the 
poor  of  Boston,  who  were  suffering  from  the  opera 
tion  of  the  "  Port  Bill,"  and  all  the  buildings  which 
could  be  utilized,  even  to  the  town-house,  were 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  merchants,  for  the 
storage  of  their  goods. 

In  defiance  of  Parliament,  whose  act  had  practically 
suppressed  all  town  meetings,  the  people  of  Marble- 
head  continued  to  assemble  and  express  their  views, 
and  discuss  the  grave  questions  then  agitating  the 
entire  country.  The  very  air  of  the  sea  seemed  to 
murmur  of  war  and  the  rumors  of  war;  and  the 
hearts  of  thinking  men  and  women  were  heavy  with 
forebodings  of  the  struggle  they  felt  to  be  imminent. 

But  the  little  town  was  lying  brooding  and  peace 
ful  this  July  afternoon.  Its  wooded  hills  to  the  west 
sent  shadows  across  the  grassy  meadows  and  slopes, 
rising  and  falling  to  meet  the  sand-beaches,  or  ending 
in  the  headlands  of  granite  that  made  sightly  out 
looks  from  which  to  scan  the  sea  for  threatening 
ships. 

Under  the  pines  that  made  shadows  along  the 
way,  a  horseman  was  going  leisurely  along  the  road 
leading  to  the  Fountain  Inn. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  29 

To  his  left  lay  level  meadow  lands,  rising  into  hills 
as  they  neared  the  inn,  the  old  Burial  Hill  —  the 
town's  God's  Acre  —  being  highest  of  all.  To  his 
right,  the  green  fields  and  marshes  stretched  un 
broken  to  the  sea,  save  for  here  and  there  a  clump  of 
bushes  and  tangled  vines,  or  a  thicket  of  wild  roses. 

The  road  before  him  ended  in  two  branches,  one 
leading  to  the  rising  ground  on  the  right,  where 
stood  the  Fountain  Inn,  while  to  the  left  it  terminated 
in  a  sandy  beach,  before  which  stretched  the  peace 
ful  waters  of  Little  Harbor,  now  whitened  with  the 
sails  of  East  Indian  commerce,  and  the  craft  belong 
ing  to  the  fishing  fleets  that  plied  their  yearly  trade 
to  the  "  Banks  "  and  to  Boston. 

No  large  ship  could  come  nigh  the  shore  in  Little 
Harbor ;  whereas  in  the  deep  bay  lying  between  the 
Neck  and  the  town,  the  enemy's  vessels  might  anchor 
by  the  land  itself.  And  here  the  townsfolk  kept  a 
most  active  lookout,  which  left  the  hills  and  beaches 
of  Little  Harbor  almost  deserted. 


30  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  bridle  was  lying  slack  upon  the  neck  of  the 
horse,  who  picked  his  way  carefully  along  the 
road,  his  hoofs  now  clicking  over  the  stony  highway, 
now  falling  noiselessly  upon  the  brown  pine  needles. 
And  the  occasional  clatter  of  his  shoes,  or  the  busy 
chatter  of  a  squirrel  high  up  in  a  tree,  were  the  only 
sounds  to  interrupt  the  musings  of  the  stalwart  rider, 
whose  head  was  bowed,  and  whose  eyes  strayed 
moodily  about. 

He  was  dark  and  tall,  well  knit,  and  of  powerful 
build,  yet  lithe  and  graceful.  The  wandering  breeze 
whipped  out  stray  curling  locks  about  his  ears  and 
temples  from  the  mass  of  dark  hair  done  up  in  a 
queue.  The  broad-brimmed  riding-hat  was  pulled 
well  down  over  his  strongly  marked  brows,  and  the 
smooth-shaven  face  betrayed  the  compressed  lips  of 
the  large  but  finely  formed  mouth. 

A  flash  of  something  white  speeding  across  the 
road  a  few  yards  in  front  of  him  caused  the  dark 
eyes  to  open  wide,  and  brought  his  musings  to  a 
sudden  end. 

Across  the  marshes  to  the  left  he  caught  a  glimpse 
of  twinkling  feet,  encased  in  low  steel-buckled  shoes 
that  seemed  to  be  bearing  away  from  him  a  fleeting 
cloud  of  white  drapery. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  31 

It  was  a  female,  with  her  so-called  "  cut "  (a  dress- 
skirt  so  narrow  and  straight  as  to  make  rapid  move 
ment  very  difficult)  thrown  up  over  her  head  and 
shoulders,  as  she  went  over  the  grass  toward  the 
beach  at  the  side  of  the  road  facing  the  Neck. 

Recognizing  her  at  once,  the  horseman  called  out, 
"  Dorothy !  "  and  spurred  his  horse  out  of  the  road 
and  across  the  marsh. 

As  though  hearing  him,  she  paused,  and  with 
out  lowering  the  "  cut,"  turned  to  look  over  her 
shoulder. 

The  wind,  catching  her  dress,  blew  the  white  folds 
aside,  showing  a  roguish  face,  and  one  bearing  a 
strong  family  resemblance  to  the  man  in  pursuit. 
But  her  features  were  small  and  delicate,  while  his,, 
although  not  lacking  in  refinement,  were  far  bolder 
in  strength  of  outline. 

She  had  the  same  dark  eyes,  set  far  apart  under 
delicate  but  firmly  marked  brows,  —  the  same  swart 
curling  lashes,  and  riotous  locks. 

But  here  the  likeness  ceased ;  for  while  his  face 
was  grave,  and  full  of  a  set  purpose  and  resolution, 
hers  was  almost  babyish,  and  full  of  witchery,  with  a 
peachy  bloom  coming  and  going  in  the  rounded 
cheeks. 

She  was  panting  a  little  from  her  running,  and  now 
stood,  waiting  for  him  to  speak,  her  red  lips  parted 
in  a  mocking  smile  that  showed  two  rows  of  little 
teeth,  white  as  the  meat  of  a  hazel-nut. 

"What  mischief  have  you  been  up  to,  you  little 
rogue,  and  why  are  you  running  away  from  me?"  he 
asked.  He  spoke  with  quiet  good  nature,  but  looked 


32  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

down  at  her  with  an  elder  brother's  reproof  showing 
in  his  face. 

She  did  not  answer,  but  only  glanced  up  at  him 
from  the  sheltering  folds  of  the  skirt,  billowing 
about  her  face  like  a  cloud,  while  the  horse,  recog 
nizing  a  loved  playmate,  whinnied,  and  bowed 
his  head  to  her  shoulder  as  if  mutely  begging  a 
caress. 

"  You  have  been  to  see  Moll  Pitcher  again,"  the 
young  man  asserted ;  "  and  you  know  our  father 
would  be  angry  that  you  should  do  it  And  't  is 
very  wrong,  Dorothy,  in  these  times,  that  you  should 
be  over  in  this  part  of  the  town  alone." 

Her  brother  called  her  so  rarely  by  her  full  name 
that  a  change  from  the  caressing  "  Dot "  to  the  sol 
emn-sounding  "  Dorothy "  was  a  sure  mark  of  his 
displeasure. 

The  smile  died  from  her  face,  and  her  eyes  fell. 
But  she  looked  mutinous,  as  she  raised  a  small  hand 
to  stroke  the  horse's  nose. 

"  I  did  not  come  alone,  Jack,"  she  explained. 
"  Leet  rowed  me  over,  and  Pashar  came  with  us ;  and 
I  had  little  'Bitha,  too." 

"  An  old  darkey,  who  sits  dozing  in  the  boat,  half 
a  mile  away  from  you,  with  his  twelve-year-old 
grandson,  and  little  Tabitha!  These  make  a  fine 
protection,  truly,  had  you  met  with  soldiers  or  other 
troublesome  people,"  he  said, with  some  sarcasm. 
"  Do  you  not  know  there  was  a  new  vessel,  filled  with 
British  soldiers,  went  into  Salem  harbor  yesterday  — 
and  belike  they  are  roaming  about  the  country 
to-day?  "  He  switched  his  riding-boot  as  he  spoke, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  33 

scowling  as  though  the  mention  of  the  matter  had 
awakened  vengeful  thoughts. 

"Hugh  Knollys  has  but  just  ridden  over  from 
Salem;  and  he  said  they  were  all  housed  there, 
along  with  the  Governor,"  the  girl  said  eagerly,  glad 
to  find  something  to  say  in  her  defence,  as  well  as  to 
turn  the  current  of  her  brother's  thoughts. 

"  Hugh  Knollys  !  "  he  repeated.  "  Has  he  been 
at  our  house  this  day?  " 

"  No-o,"  she  answered  hesitatingly.  "  We  met 
him  just  now  as  we  came  out  of  Moll's.  He  is  at  the 
Fountain  Inn." 

"  We,"  he  said,  a  smile  showing  about  the  corners 
of  his  lips.  "  Are  you  His  Gracious  Majesty,  Dot, 
that  you  speak  of  yourself  as  '  We '  ? " 

At  the  sound  of  her  baby  name,  all  the  bright 
ness  returned  to  her  face,  and  glancing  up  at  him, 
she  whispered  mischievously,  "  Look  in  the  thicket 
behind  you." 

He  turned  to  send  a  keen  glance  into  the  clump  of 
bushes  and  vines  growing  some  dozen  yards  closer 
to  the  road  he  had  just  left;  and  there  he  caught  a 
glimpse  of  pale  blue  —  like  female  raiment  —  showing 
amid  the  foliage. 

Wheeling  his  horse  quickly,  he  rode  toward  it; 
and  what  he  now  saw  was  a  tall,  blonde  girl  of  eigh 
teen  or  thereabouts,  who  arose  slowly  from  where 
she  had  been  hiding,  and  came  forward  with  a  dignity 
that  savored  of  defiance,  although  there  seemed  to  be 
a  smile  lurking  in  the  corners  of  her  mouth. 

Her  gypsy  hat  hung  by  its  blue  ribbons  on  one 
white  rounded  arm,  bared  to  the  elbow,  as  the  fashion 

3 


34  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

of  her  sleeve  left  it.  The  neck  of  her  pale  blue  gown 
was  low  cut;  but  a  small  cape  of  the  same  material 
was  over  it,  —  crossed,  fichu-wise,  on  her  bosom,  and 
then  carried  under  the  arms,  to  be  knotted  at  the  back. 

Her  round  white  throat  rose  out  of  the  sheer  blue 
drapery  in  fine,  strong  lines,  to  support  a  regal  head, 
crowned  with  a  glory  of  pale  brown  hair,  now  bared 
to  the  sun,  and  glinting  as  though  golden  sparkles 
were  caught  in  its  silky  meshes. 

As  she  approached,  the  rider  held  up  his  horse, 
and  sat  motionless,  staring  at  her,  while  a  merry  peal 
of  laughter,  silvery  as  chiming  bells,  broke  from  six 
teen-year-old  Dorothy. 

"  Mary  Broughton !  "  the  young  man  exclaimed  at 
length,  as  he  looked  wonderingly  at  the  fair-haired 
girl. 

She  paused  a  yard  away  and  swept  him  a  mocking 
courtesy  as  she  said,  —  and  her  musical  voice  was  of  the 
quality  we  are  told  is  "  good  in  woman,"  —  "  Aye ; 
at  your  service,  Master  John  Devereux." 

"Then  you  have  been  with  our  madcap  here?" 
he  asked,  now  finding  his  tongue  more  readily. 

"All  the  afternoon  —  an  it  please  you,  sir,"  she 
replied  in  the  same  tone  of  playful  irony. 

"  It  does  please  me,"  he  said,  now  with  a  smile, 
"  for  it  was  much  better  than  had  Dot  been  alone,  as 
I  supposed  at  first.  But  think  you  it  is  safe  for  you 
two  girls  to  come  wandering  over  here  by  your 
selves?"  And  in  the  look  of  his  dark  eyes,  in  the 
very  tone  of  his  voice,  there  was  something  different, 
—  more  caressing  than  had  been  found  even  for  his 
small  sister,  who  had  now  drawn  close  to  them. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  35 

Mary  Broughton  slipped  her  arm  through  Doro 
thy's,  and  the  mockery  left  her  face. 

"  I  suppose  not,"  she  answered  frankly.  "  But,  to 
tell  the  truth,  I  had  not  thought  of  such  a  thing  until 
you  mentioned  it.  We  've  not  met  a  soul,  save  Hugh 
Knollys,  who  was  riding  into  the  inn  yard  as  we  came 
from  Moll  Pitcher's." 

"  And  so  you  have  been  to  consult  Moll's  oracle?  " 
the  young  man  said  banteringly. 

The  white  lids  fell  over  the  honest  blue  eyes  that 
had  been  looking  straight  up  into  his  own.  The  girl 
seemed  greatly  embarrassed,  and  her  color  deepened, 
while  Dorothy  only  giggled,  and  slyly  pinched  the 
arm  upon  which  her  slender  fingers  were  resting. 

Mary  gave  her  a  quick  glance  of  reproof.  Then 
she  raised  her  eyes  and  said  hesitatingly,  "We  heard 
she  was  down  from  Lynn,  on  a  visit  to  her  father." 

"  You  girls  are  bewitched  with  Moll  Pitcher  and 
her  prophecies,"  he  exclaimed  with  a  laugh. 

"  Ah  —  but  she  tells  such  wonderful  things,"  began 
Dorothy,  impetuously.  But  Mary  Broughton  laid  a 
small  white  hand  over  the  red  lips  and  glanced  warn- 
ingly  at  her  companion. 

"  What  did  she  tell  ?  "  the  young  man  asked.  But 
now  Dorothy  only  smiled,  and  shook  her  head. 

"  Come,  Dorothy,"  Mary  said,  "  we  had  best  get 
back  to  the  boat."  And  she  turned  to  go ;  but  the 
younger  girl  hung  back. 

"Are  you  going  to  a  meeting  at  the  inn,  Jack?" 
she  inquired,  looking  at  her  brother. 

"  Little  girls  must  not  ask  questions,"  he  answered, 
yet  smiling  at  her  lovingly.  "But  do  you  hasten 


36  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

to  the  boat,  and  get  home,  Dot,  you  and  Mary.  It 
troubles  me  that  you  should  be  about  here.  Hurry 
home,  now,  —  there 's  a  good  little  girl."  But  he 
looked  at  both  of  them  as  he  spoke. 

"Shall  you  be  home  by  evening?  "  his  sister  asked, 
keeping  her  face  toward  him  as  she  backed  away, 
obliged  to  move  in  the  direction  of  the  beach;  for 
Mary,  still  holding  her  arm,  was  walking  along. 

He  nodded  and  smiled ;  then  riding  back  to  the 
highway,  wheeled  his  horse  and  stopped  to  watch 
the  two  figures  making  their  hurried  way  across  the 
marsh.  But  his  eyes  rested  longest  upon  one  of 
them,  tall  and  regal,  her  blonde  head  showing 
golden  in  the  waning  light,  the  vivid  green  of  the 
marshes  and  the  deep  purple  of  the  sea  making  a 
defining  background  for  the  beauty  of  the  woman  to 
whom  John  Devereux  had  given  his  lifelong  love. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  37 


CHAPTER  III 

H,  Mary,  there  is  Johnnie  Strings !  "  exclaimed 
Dorothy,  as  they  drew  near  shore,  where  lay 
the  rowboat,  beached  on  the  sand,  with  Leet,  the 
faithful  old  darkey,  sitting  close  by,  awaiting  the 
pleasure  of  his  adored  young  mistress. 

Near  him  a  little  girl  of  seven  was  gathering 
pebbles,  her  heavy  blonde  braids  touching  the  tawny 
sand  whenever  she  stooped  in  her  search.  And 
crouched  by  his  grandfather  Leet  was  the  boy 
Pashar,  looking  like  an  animated  inkspot  upon  the 
brightness  all  about.  His  white  eyeballs  and  teeth 
showed  sharply  by  contrast  with  their  onyx-like  set 
tings,  as  he  sat  with  his  thick  lips  agape,  literally 
drinking  in  the  words  of  the  redoubtable  Johnnie 
Strings,  a  wiry,  sharp-faced  little  man,  whose  gar 
ments  resembled  the  dry,  faded  tints  of  the  autumn 
woods. 

Johnnie,  with  his  pedler's  pack,  stored  with  a 
seemingly  unlimited  variety  of  wares,  was  a  well- 
known  and  welcome  visitor  to  every  housewife  in 
town.  He  lived  when  at  home  (which  was  rarely) 
in  a  hut-like  abode  up  among  the  rocks  of  Skinner's 
Head ;  and  the  highway  between  Boston  and  Glouces 
ter  was  tramped  by  him  many  times  during  the  year. 

He  owned  a  raw-boned  nag  of  milk-white  hue,  and 
rejoicing  in  the  name  of  Lavinia  Amelia ;  and  these 


38  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

two,  with  a  yellow  cur,  constituted  the  entire  manage 
of  the  Strings  household. 

Johnnie,  like  Topsy,  must  have  "just  growed," 
for  aught  anyone  ever  knew  of  a  parent  Strings.  The 
one  item  of  information  possessed  by  his  acquaint 
ances  was  that  his  name  was  not  Johnnie  Strings  at 
all,  but  "Stand-fast-on-high  Stringer,"  —  an  indication 
that  he  must  have  received  his  baptism  at  Puritanical 
hands. 

Either  "Stand-fast-on-high"  became  more  unre- 
generate  as  his  infancy  was  left  behind,  or  else  his 
associates  had  no  great  taste  for  Biblical  terms  as 
applied  to  every-day  use ;  for  his  real  name  had  long 
since -become  vulgarized  to  the  common  earthiness 
of  "  Johnnie,"  and  "  Stringer  "  had  been  reduced  to 
"  Strings." 

He  now  sat  upon  his  pack — a  smaller  one  than  he 
usually  carried  —  and  was  saying  to  Leet,  "  Now  that 
there  be  so  cantankerous  a  lot  o'  them  pesky  King's 
soldiers  'bout  us,  there's  no  sayin'  what  day  or  night 
they  won't  overrun  the  hull  country,  from  the  Gov 
ernor's  house  at  Salem,  clean  over  here  to  the  sea; 
an'  every  man  will  be  wise,  that  owns  cattle,  to  sleep 
with  one  eye  an'  ear  open,  an'  a  gun  within  reach." 

"What  are  you  saying,  Johnnie  Strings?"  called 
out  Dorothy,  as  she  and  Mary  came  up.  "  Are  you 
trying  to  frighten  old  Leet  into  fits?  " 

The  little  pedler  sprang  to  his  feet  and  snatched 
off  his  battered  wreck  of  a  hat,  showing  a  scant  lot 
of  carroty  hair,  gathered  tightly  into  a  rusty  black 
ribbon  at  the  nape  of  his  weather-beaten  neck. 

"  Only  sayin'    God's    truth,   sweet   mistress,"    he 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  39 

answered,  bowing  and  scraping  with  elaborate  polite 
ness.  "  I  Ve  just  come  from  over  Salem  way ;  an' 
yesterday  evenin'  ye  could  scarcely  see  the  ground 
for  the  red  spots  that  covered  it.  There  were  three 
ship-loads  came  in  yesterday,  to  add  to  the  ungodly 
lot  o'  soldiers  already  there." 

Mary  looked  troubled,  but  Dorothy  only  laughed. 
And  little  'Bitha,  abandoning  her  search  for  shells 
and  pebbles,  pressed  closely  against  her  cousin, 
looking  up  out  of  a  pair  of  frightened  eyes,  blue  as 
forget-me-nots,  as  she  asked,  "  Does  Johnnie  say  the 
soldiers  are  coming  after  us,  Dot?" 

Dorothy  checked  herself  in  what  she  was  about  to 
say,  and  bent  to  reassure  the  little  one,  putting  an 
arm  about  her  neck  to  draw  the  golden  head  still 
closer  to  her. 

"What  are  they  come  down  from  Boston  for, 
Johnnie?"  Mary  asked;  "do  you  know?" 

He  cocked  his  head  aslant,  and  resumed  his  hat, 
screwing  up  one  eye  in  a  fashion  most  impudent  in 
any  man  but  himself,  as  he  looked  at  her  with  a  cun 
ning  leer.  Then  he  said :  "  There 's  no  harm  to  come 
from  'em  yet.  But  soldiers  be  a  lawless  lot,  if  they 
get  turned  loose  to  look  after  we  folk  'bout  the  coast 
here,  as  is  like  to  be  the  case  now.  An'  so  I  was 
just  meanin'  to  hint  to  ye  that  'twould  be  as  well  to 
stop  nigher  home,  after  this  day." 

Old  Leet,  who  had  listened  with  a  stolid  face  to  all 
this,  was  now  pushing  the  boat  into  the  water,  while 
Pashar  stood  gaping  at  the  pedler,  until  ordered 
gruffly  by  his  grandsire  to  stand  ready  to  hold  the 
craft. 


40  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Have  you  knowledge  that  they  are  coming  down 
here?"  inquired  Mary,  speaking  more  insistently  than 
before. 

"  We-1-1,  yes,  I  have,"  he  admitted  with  a  drawl, 
and  was  about  to  add  something  more,  when  Dorothy, 
who  had  deposited  'Bitha  in  the  boat,  and  was  now 
getting  in  to  take  her  own  place  in  the  stern,  said  to 
him,  "  Come  with  us,  Johnnie,  and  we  '11  take  you 
home,  as  we  pass  quite  close  to  your  "  —  hesitating  a 
second  —  "  your  house." 

"  No,  thank  ye,  mistress,"  he  replied,  grinning 
proudly  at  the  dignity  she  had  bestowed  upon  his 
humble  abode.  "  I  've  that  will  take  me  up  to  Dame 
Chine,  at  the  Fountain  Inn,  an'  I  should  be  there 
this  very  minute,  an'  not  chatterin'  here.  But  I  was 
tired,  an'  when  I  came  along  an'  saw  old  Leet,  sat 
down  to  rest  a  bit." 

"  When  are  you  intending  to  fetch  that  pink  ribbon 
you  promised  me  weeks  ago,  and  the  lace  for  Aunt 
Lettice?"  demanded  Dorothy,  as  Mary  Broughton 
stepped  over  the  intervening  seats,  past  Leet,  at  the 
oars,  with  small  'Bitha  alongside  him,  and  took  her 
place  beside  her  friend. 

"  I  've  both  in  my  pack,  up  at  the  hut ;  I  '11  bring 
'em  to  the  house  this  week,  ye  may  depend  on  it," 
answered  Johnnie,  as  Pashar  pushed  off  the  boat, 
springing  nimbly  in  as  the  keel  left  the  sand. 

"If  you  do  not,  I'll  never  buy  another  thing  from 
you  so  long  as  I  live,"  the  girl  called  back,  with  a 
wilful  toss  of  her  head,  as  Leet  pulled  away  with 
strong,  rapid  strokes. 

"  T  is  all  wrong  for  two  pretty  ones  like  them  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  41 

be  roamin'  'round  in  such  fashion,"  said  Johnnie  to 
himself,  as  he  stooped  to  take  up  his  pack.  Then 
suddenly,  as  if  remembering  something,  he  turned  to 
the  shore  and  called  out,  "  Shall  ye  find  Master  John 
at  home,  think  ye,  Mistress  Dorothy?" 

Her  voice  came  back  silvery  clear  over  the  dis 
tance  of  water  lying  between  them.  "  No ;  he  is  up 
at  the  Fountain  Inn." 

"  Ah,  as  I  thought,"  the  pedler  muttered,  with  a 
meaning  smile.  "  I  '11  just  be  in  the  nick  o'  time." 

"What  think  you  it  all  means,  Mary?"  Dorothy 
asked,  the  two  sitting  close  together  in  the  boat. 

"What  all  means?"  echoed  Mary,  in  an  absent- 
minded  way,  her  head  turned  toward  the  shore  they 
were  leaving,  where  on  the  higher  land  the  far-away 
windows  of  the  Fountain  Inn  were  showing  like  glim 
mering  stars  in  the  light  of  the  setting  sun. 

"  Why,"  Dorothy  explained,  smiling  at  Mary's  ab 
straction,  "all  these  soldiers  coming  down  here? 
And  Johnnie  acts  and  talks  as  if  he  could  tell  some 
thing  important,  if  he  chose." 

"You  know,  Dot,  we  are  like  to  have  serious 
trouble,  —  perhaps  a  war  with  the  mother  country." 

"  And  all  because  of  a  parcel  of  old  tea !  "  ex 
claimed  Dorothy,  with  great  scorn. 

Mary  now  turned  her  face  in  the  direction  the  boat 
was  going,  and  smiled  faintly.  "The  tea  is  really 
what  has  brought  matters  to  a  head,"  she  said.  "  But 
there  is  more  in  it  than  that  alone,  from  what  I  've 
heard  my  father  say.  And  there  is  much  about  it 
that  we  girls  cannot  rightly  understand,  or  talk  about 
very  wisely.  Only,  I  hope  there  will  be  no  war. 


42  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

War  is  such  a  terrible  thing,"  she  added  with  a  shud 
der,  "and  you  know  what  Moll  told  us.  I  almost 
wish  we  had  not  gone  to  see  her  to-day." 

"  I  am  not  a  bit  sorry  we  went,"  said  Dorothy, 
stoutly.  "  I  am  glad.  What  did  she  say,  —  some 
thing  about  a  big  black  cloud  full  of  lightnings  and 
muttering  thunder,  coming  from  across  the  sea,  to 
spread  over  the  land  and  darken  it?  Was  n't  that  it?  " 

"Yes,  and  much  more.  Do  you  think  she  was 
asleep  as  she  talked  to  us,  Dot?  She  looked  so 
strangely,  and  yet  her  eyes  were  wide  open  all  the 
time." 

"  Tyntie  does  the  same  thing  at  times.  She  says 
it 's  '  trance.'  But  Aunt  Penine  always  puts  me  out 
of  the  kitchen  when  Tyntie  gets  that  way,  and  so  I 
don't  know  whether  she  talks  or  not.  I  mean  to  try 
and  find  out,  if  I  can,  the  next  time  Tyntie  gets  into 
such  a  state." 

"Nothing  seems  strange  for  Indians  to  do  or  to 
be,"  Mary  said  musingly;  "but  I  never  heard  of 
such  things  amongst  white  people." 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  did,"  Dorothy  answered  quickly. 
"Whatever  are  you  thinking  of,  not  to  remember 
about  the  witches?  'Tis  said  they  could  foretell  to  a 
certainty  of  future  happenings.  I  wish  I  'd  lived  in 
those  days,  although  it  could  not  have  been  pleasant 
to  see  folks  hanged  for  such  knowledge.  As  for 
Moll  Pitcher,  —  I  guess  she  might  have  been  treated 
as  was  old  Mammie  Redd." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  43 


CHAPTER  IV 

'""INHERE  was  a  long  silence,  broken  at  last  by 

-1  Mary  saying,  "  Perhaps  what  some  folk  say  of 
Moll  is  true,  —  that  it  is  an  evil  gift  she  has.  And 
yet  she  has  a  sweet  face  and  gentle  manner." 

"  I  wonder  if  't  is  truth,  what  they  say  of  old 
Dimond,  her  father,"  said  Dorothy,  her  chin  sup 
ported  in  one  soft  palm,  while  her  eyes  looked  off 
over  the  water,  motionless  almost  as  the  seaweed 
growing  on  the  scarred  rocks  along  the  shore,  left 
bare  by  the  low  tide. 

"  What  is  that? "  Mary  asked. 

"  Why,  that  whenever  there  was  a  dark,  stormy 
night,  with  a  gale  threatening  the  ships  at  sea,  he 
would  go  up  on  Burial  Hill,  and  beat  about  amongst 
the  grass,  to  save  the  crews  from  shipwreck." 

Mary  laughed.  "  What  an  idea!  "  she  exclaimed. 
"  How  could  beating  the  ground  about  the  dead 
benefit  or  protect  the  living,  who  are  surely  in  the 
keeping  of  Him  who  makes  the  tempests?" 

"  I  don't  know,"  was  Dorothy's  simple  answer. 
"  Only  that  is  what  I  Ve  heard,  ever  since  I  was  a 
child.  And  such  talk  always  took  my  fancy." 

"  Well,  old  Dimond  does  n't  look  now  as  if  he 
could  have  strengtlvto  beat  the  ground,  or  anything 
else.  Poor  old  man,  he  is  very  feeble,  and  I  should 
say  't  is  a  happy  thing  for  him  that  Moll  can  come 
down  from  Lynn  now  and  then,  to  attend  him." 


44  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"Yes,"  Dorothy  assented.  Then,  with  a  lively 
change  of  tone  and  manner,  "'Twas  odd,  Mary,  for 
her  to  say  that  when  you  left  her  door  you  were  to 
see  your  true-love  riding  to  meet  you  on  horseback." 

Mary  started,  and  without  answering,  turned  her 
head  away,  while  the  blood  rushed  to  her  lovely 
face. 

"Which  was  he,  sweetheart?"  Dorothy  persisted 
teasingly,  bending  her  head  so  as  to  bring  her  smiling 
face  directly  under  the  down-dropped  blue  eyes,  and 
then  laughing  outright  at  the  confusion  she  saw 
there. 

"Which  one  was  it?  "she  repeated.  "You  know 
Hugh  Knollys  rode  down  the  road  directly  toward 
you,  and  then  — 

But  Mary's  white  hand  was  over  the  laughing  lips 
and  silenced  them. 

"  If  your  father  should  hear  you  talking  in  such 
fashion,  Dot,  I  feel  sure  he  would  be  displeased  with 
me  for  having  gone  with  you  to  see  Moll."  Mary 
made  an  effort  to  look  and  speak  naturally,  but  her 
eyes  were  very  bright  and  her  face  was  still  deeply 
flushed. 

Dorothy  smiled,  and  shook  her  curly  head  wilfully. 
"  Not  he,"  she  said  with  decision ;  "  leastway,  not 
for  long.  He  is  stern  enough,  at  times,  to  others; 
but  he  can  never  be  severe  with  me." 

"Ah,  Dot,  but  you  are  surely  a  spoiled  child," 
said  Mary,  with  a  fond  glance  at  the  winsome  face. 

Dorothy  shrugged  her  small  shoulders.  "  So  Aunt 
Penine  is  always  saying;  but  all  the  aunts  in  the 
world  could  never  come  'twixt  my  father  and  me." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  45 

Little  'Bitha,  who  had  been  crooning  softly  to  her 
self,  and  improvising,  after  a  fashion  of  her  own,  — 

"The  sea  is  blue,  blue,  blue, 
The  sea  is  blue,  and  I  love  the  sea," 

suddenly  cried  out,  "  Oh,  Dot,  look,  look !    What  an 
ugly  fish !  " 

They  all  looked,  and  saw  a  dead  dogfish,  its  cruel 
teeth  showing  in  the  gaping  jaws,  go  bobbing  by, 
entangled  in  a  mesh  of  floating  seaweed. 

"  Him  look  like  dead  nigger,"  said  Pashar,  as  he 
flung  a  pebble  at  it. 

Old  Leet  scowled  over  his  shoulder  at  his  lively 
descendant. 

"  Dere  '11  be  anudder,  an'  real  true,  dead  nigger  ter 
keep  him  company,  ef  ye  don't  sit  still,  an'  quit 
grampussin*  'bout  de  boat,"  he  growled ;  and  Pashar 
became  very  quiet. 

They  were  now  drawing  in  nearer  to  the  shore, 
where  the  strip  of  sand-beach  lay  down  below  the 
rocky  headland,  upon  the  highest  point  of  which 
stood  Spray  House,  the  home  of  Nicholson  Brough- 
ton  and  his  daughter  Mary. 

The  house — a  low,  rambling  building,  with  gabled 
roof  —  was  perched  upon  the  highest  of  a  series  of 
greenstone  and  syenite  ledges,  whose  natural  jagged- 
ness  had  no  need  to  be  strengthened  by  art  to  render 
them  a  safe  bulwark  against  the  encroaching  seas, 
when  the  storms  flashed  blinding  mists  and  glitter 
ing  spray  about  the  diamond-paned  windows. 

These  looked  off  over  the  open  water,  and  past  the 
point  of  land  intervening  between  Great  Bay  and 


46  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Marblehead  Rock.  Upon  the  latter  was  an  odd 
beacon,  —  being  a  discarded  pulpit  from  one  of  the 
Boston  churches,  whence,  after  hearing  much  of  the 
noise  and  commotion  of  men,  it  had  been  transferred 
to  this  barren  rock,  there  to  listen  to  the  ceaseless 
tumult  of  the  battling  sea. 

Inland  from  Spray  House  stood  the  many  great 
warehouses;  and  back  of  these  stretched  the  pas 
ture-lands,  breaking  here  and  there  into  rough  hills, 
showing  fields  of  golden  splendor,  where  the  wood 
wax,  or  "  dyer's  weed,"  was  growing  in  luxuriant 
wildness. 

Several  small  boats  were  drawn  up  on  the  beach ; 
and  anchored  a  little  way  out,  and  directly  opposite 
the  front  windows  of  Spray  House,  were  two  goodly- 
sized  schooners,  and  a  brig,  their  topmasts  now 
touched  by  the  fiery  gold  of  sunset. 

"  I  wish  you  were  coming  home  with  me,  Mary," 
said  Dorothy,  as  Leet  ran  the  boat's  nose  into  the 
shingle,  and  Pashar  leaped  out  to  hold  the  stern. 

"  I  wish  so,  too.  But  you  know  it  will  not  be 
many  days  before  father  goes  up  to  Boston,  and  he 
said  I  should  abide  with  you  until  he  returned." 

"  That  will  be  fine,"  said  Dorothy,  her  face  aglow 
with  pleasure,  as  Mary,  after  dropping  a  light  kiss 
upon  her  cheek,  arose  to  leave  the  boat.  "  Only,  if 
I  were  you,  I  should  coax  him  to  let  me  go  to 
Boston." 

"  I  did  ask  him ;  but  he  goes  on  public  matters,  he 
said,  and  was  like  to  have  a  quick  and  a  rough  trip." 
Mary  was  now  standing  upon  the  beach. 

"  Well,  be  he  gone  a  long  or  a  short   time,   we 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  47 

shall  all  be  very  happy  to  have  you  with  us.  That 
you  know,  surely."  And  Dorothy  kissed  her  hand  to 
her  friend,  as  Leet  pulled  out  again  into  the  water 
and  rowed  toward  the  upper  end  of  the  bay,  while 
Mary  took  her  way  across  the  beach  to  the  thread 
like  path  leading  up  to  the  plateau  that  formed  the 
back  dooryard  of  Spray  House. 

In  the  yard  was  Joe,  the  darkey  serving-man,  busy 
cutting  more  wood  to  increase  the  already  generous 
pile  stored  in  the  building  near  by,  while  Agnes,  his 
niece,  was  in  the  kitchen,  preparing  the  evening 
meal. 

In  the  long,  low,  oak-panelled  "living-room  "  of  the 
house,  its  windows  facing  the  water,  Mary  found  her 
father.  He  was  standing  —  a  tall,  finely  built  man, 
nearly  fifty  —  gazing  through  an  open  window.  His 
sturdy  legs  were  well  apart,  as  with  hands  in  his 
trousers'  pockets  he  was  jingling  his  keys  and  loose 
coin  in  a  restless  sort  of  way,  while  he  hummed  to 
himself. 

Mary  entered  so  softly,  or  else  his  thoughts  were 
so  absorbing,  that  he  did  not  notice  her  until  she 
stood  close  beside  him  and  slipped  a  hand  within 
his  arm.  Then  he  started,  and  the  scowl  left  his 
brow  as  he  turned  the  frank,  blue-gray  eyes,  so 
like  her  own,  down  upon  her  upturned,  smiling 
face. 

"  Ha,  Pigsney !  "  he  exclaimed,  now  smiling  him 
self.  "And  have  you  had  a  pleasant  water-trip?" 
He  looked  at  her  lovingly,  while  he  caressed  the 
blonde  head  that  just  reached  to  his  broad  shoulder. 

"  Yes,"  she  replied  hurriedly.    "  And  I  met  Johnnie 


48  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Strings,  who  has  but  just  come  from  over  Salem  way. 
He  says  there  are  quantities  of  soldiers  there,  and 
that  they  are  like  to  come  this  way  and  spread  all 
over  the  town." 

"  You  speak  of  them,  sweetheart,  as  if  they  might 
be  another  epidemic  of  smallpox,"  he  said  grimly. 
"  And  so  they  are,  so  they  are,  if  not  indeed  some 
thing  worse."  And  the  scowl  came  back  to  his 
face  as  he  looked  off  over  the  water  at  his  brig  and 
schooners. 

"But  what  does  it  all  mean,  father?"  Mary  asked 
anxiously.  "  Think  you  they  will  meet  with  opposi 
tion  should  they  actually  come  down  here?  Oh,  it 
would  be  dreadful  to  have  any  fighting  right  here  in 
our  streets  and  before  our  very  doors."  The  girl 
trembled,  and  her  cheeks  paled. 

"Nay,  nay,  lass,"  and  he  patted  her  shoulder 
reassuringly;  "cross  no  bridges  until  you  come  to 
them."  Then  he  added  rather  impatiently,  "  What 
does  Johnnie  Strings  mean  by  telling  such  tales  to 
affright  women-folk?" 

"We  —  Dorothy  Devereux  and  I  —  met  him,  and 
we-  made  him  talk.  But  he  did  not  seem  to  want  to 
tell  us  all  he  knew  about  it." 

"  And  quite  right,"  said  her  father,  smiling  again. 
"  Lord  pity  the  man  who  is  fool  enough  to  tell 
women  —  and  girls,  at  that  —  all  he  knows  of  such 
matters,  in  days  like  these." 

Mary  looked  up  at  him  a  little  reproachfully,  but 
he  only  bent  and  kissed  her,  as  he  said,  now  quite 
gravely :  "  I  Ve  much  on  my  mind  this  night,  my 
child,  and  I  have  to  ask  if  you  can  be  ready  soon 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  49 

after  supper  to  drive  with  me  to  the  house  of  neigh 
bor  Devereux,  and  to  stop  there  a  few  days  with 
Dorothy.  I  have  certain  matters  to  talk  over  with 
him,  and  will  pass  the  night  there ;  and  before  day- 
light  I  must  be  on  my  way  to  Boston." 


50  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER   V 

ON  Riverhead  Beach,  at  the  extreme  southwest 
end,  the  Devereux  family  kept  sundry  boats, 
for  greater  convenience  in  reaching  the  town  proper, 
without  going  around  the  Neck,  by  the  open  seaway ; 
and  some  distance  from  the  boat-house  was  their 
home,  the  way  being  along  the  shore  and  across  the 
thriftily  planted  acres  and  through  the  woodland. 

The  same  low  stone  house  it  was  that  had  with 
stood  the  pirates'  raid  over  one  hundred  years  before. 
But  the  forests  were  now  gone,  although  a  noble 
wood  still  partially  environed  it.  And  beyond  this 
were  sloping  hills  and  grassy  meadows,  through 
which  ran  a  stream  of  pure,  sweet  water,  wandering 
on  through  the  dusk  of  the  woods  until  it  found  the 
sea. 

Here  fed  the  flocks  and  herds  of  Joseph  Devereux, 
the  grandson  of  John  and  Anne. 

There  had  been  some  additions  to  the  original 
building,  but  these  were  low  and  rambling,  like  the 
older  portion.  And  before  it,  broader  of  expanse 
and  to  the  vision  than  in  the  early  days,  stretched 
the  sea,  a  far-reaching  floor  of  glass  or  foam,  to  melt 
away  in  the  pearly  dimness  of  the  horizon. 

The  hush  of  lingering  twilight  was  over  the  place, 
and  now  and  then  the  note  of  a  thrush  or  robin 
thrilled  sweet  on  the  golden-tissued  air.  But  from  the 
vine-draped  door  of  the  low  stone  dairy  came  sounds 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  51 

less  inviting,  uttered  by  Aunt  Penine,  the  widowed 
sister-in-law  and  housekeeper  of  Joseph  Devereux, 
as  she  goaded  her  maids  at  their  evening  work. 

In  sharp  contrast  with  her,  both  as  to  person  and 
manner,  was  her  invalid  sister  Lettice,  who  was  sit 
ting  on  the  porch  before  the  open  door,  with  little 
'Bitha,  her  orphaned  grandchild,  hanging  lovingly 
about  her. 

Opposite  these  sat  Joseph  Devereux,  smoking  his 
evening  pipe ;  and  crouched  on  the  stone  step,  her 
curly  head  resting  against  his  knee,  was  Dorothy, 
now  gentle  and  subdued. 

There  was  an  irresistible  charm  about  the  girl's 
wilfulness  that  blended  perfectly  with  the  sacred  in 
nocence  of  her  childish  nature.  She  was  impetuous, 
laughter-loving,  and  somewhat  spoiled ;  but  she  was 
possessed  of  a  high  spirit,  strong  courage,  and  a  pure, 
tender  heart. 

Her  father's  idol  and  chief  companion  she  had  al 
ways  been  since,  in  his  sixtieth-odd  year,  she  was 
laid  in  his  strong  arms,  —  vigorous  as  those  of  a  man 
half  his  own  age.  And  he  was  looking  into  her  baby 
face,  so  like  his  own,  when  he  heard  that  she  was  all 
he  had  left  of  his  faithful  wife. 

He  had  lost  many  children;  and  such  sorrow, 
softening  still  more  a  never  hard  heart,  had  made 
him  dotingly  fond  of  those  left  to  him,  —  his  twenty- 
seven-year-old  son  John  and  the  wilful  Dot. 

The  girl's  education  had  been  beyond  that  of  most 
maids  in  those  times,  as  had  also  that  of  her  only 
friend,  Mary  Broughton;  and  for  much  the  same  rea 
son.  Both  girls  had  been  carefully  trained  by  their 


52  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

fathers ;  and  Aunt  Penine,  at  Nicholson  Broughton's 
request,  had  taught  Mary  housewifery  in  all  its 
branches,  at  the  same  time  she  was  undertaking  the 
like  portion  of  her  niece's  education. 

But  this  was  an  art  in  which  Mary  far  exceeded 
Dot;  and  Aunt  Penine  lectured  her  niece  unceas 
ingly,  while  seeming  to  find  nothing  but  praise  for 
Mary's  efforts. 

It  was  pretty  sure  to  be  something  of  this  sort : 
"  Dorothy,  Dorothy !  Ye  '11  ne'er  be  a  good  butter- 
maker;  ye  beat  it  so,  the  grain  will  be  broke.  Why 
cannot  ye  take  it  this  way?  "  and  Aunt  Penine  would 
show  her.  "  See  how  fine  Mary  does  it !  Ye  have  too 
hot  a  hand." 

Dot  would  give  her  head  a  toss,  and  remind  her 
aunt  that  it  was  not  she  herself  who  had  the  fashion 
ing  of  her  small  hand,  nor  the  regulating  of  its  tem 
perature.  And  then  Aunt  Penine  would  be  very  sure 
to  go  to  her  brother-in-law  with  complainings  of  his 
daughter's  disrespectful  tongue,  and  it  would  end 
in  Dot  being  persuaded  by  her  father  to  beg  Aunt 
Penine's  pardon,  which  she  would  do  in  a  meek  tone, 
but  with  a  suspicious  sparkle  in  her  eyes.  And  after 
that  she  was  very  likely  to  be  found  at  the  stables, 
saddling  her  own  mare,  Brown  Bess,  for  a  wild  gallop 
off  over  the  country. 

Aunt  Penine  was  one  who  never  seemed  to  re 
member  that  she  had  ever  been  young  herself;  and 
this  made  her  all  the  more  unbending  in  her  dis 
approval  of  Dorothy's  flow  of  spirits,  and  of  the 
indulgence  shown  her  by  her  father. 

She  was  now  coming  across  the   grass   from   the 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  53 

dairy,  —  a  tall,  lithe  figure,  from  which  all  the  round 
ness  of  youth  (had  she  ever  possessed  anything  so 
weak)  had  given  way  to  the  spareness  of  middle  age. 
Her  hair,  still  plentiful,  was  of  a  dull,  lustreless 
black;  her  complexion  sallow,  with  paler  cheeks, 
somewhat  fallen  in ;  and  she  had  a  pair  of  small  gray 
eyes  that  seemed  like  twinkling  lights  set  either  side 
a  very  long,  sharp  nose. 

Her  gown  was  now  pinned  up  around  her  like  that 
of  a  fishwife;  a  white  cap  surmounted  her  severe 
head,  and  her  brown  arms  were  bare  above  the  elbows, 
where  she  had  rolled  her  sleeves.  She  well  knew  that 
her  brother-in-law  in  no  wise  approved  of  her  going 
about  in  such  a  fashion ;  but  this  was  only  an  added 
reason  for  her  doing  so. 

There  was  a  silken  rustling  of  doves'  wings,  as  the 
flock  scattered  from  in  front  of  her  on  the  grass, 
where,  obedient  to  Dorothy's  call,  they  had  come  like 
a  cloud  from  the  dove-cote  perched  high  on  a  pole 
near  by. 

"  Joseph,"  she  cried,  sending  her  shrill  voice  ahead 
of  her  as  she  walked  along,  "  do  you  know  that  the 
last  two  new  Devonshires  have  either  strayed  or 
been  stolen?" 

"So  Trent  told  me."  He  spoke  very  calmly, 
letting  several  seconds  intervene  between  question 
and  answer,  puffing  his  pipe  meanwhile,  while  the 
fingers  of  one  hand  rested  amongst  the  curly,  fragrant 
locks  lying  against  his  knee. 

"  Told  you  !  Then  why,  under  the  canopy,  did  n't 
ye  tell  me  ?  "  she  demanded,  as  she  now  stood  on  the 
stone  flagging  in  front  of  the  veranda,  her  arms 


54  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

akimbo,  while  she  peered  at  him  with  her  little 
twinkling  eyes. 

He  looked  at  her  gravely,  and  as  if  thinking,  but 
made  no  reply. 

Her  eyes  fell,  and  she  seemed  embarrassed,  for 
she  said  in  a  lower  tone,  and  by  way  of  explana 
tion  :  "  Because,  you  see,  Joseph,  I  cannot  look  after 
the  pans  o'  milk  properly,  if  I  know  not  how  many 
cows  there  be  to  draw  from.  There  was  less  milk 
by  twenty  pans,  this  e'en ;  and  I  was  suspecting  the 
new  maid  we  Ve  taken  from  over  Oakum  Bay  way 
of  making  off  with  it  for  her  own  folk,  when  Pashar 
came  in  and  said  he  was  to  go  with  Trent,  to  hunt 
for  the  missing  Devonshires.  And  that  was  the  first 
I  'd  heard  of  any  strayed  cattle." 

"  And  even  had  they  not  been  missing,  Penine,  you 
had  no  right  to  think  such  evil  o'  the  stranger," 
Joseph  Devereux  said  reprovingly.  "  'T  is  a  queer 
fashion,  it  seems  to  me,  for  a  Christian  woman  to  be 
so  ready  as  you  ever  seem  to  be  for  thinking  harsh 
things  o'  folk  you  may  happen  not  to  know  well. 
Strangers  are  no  more  like  to  do  evil  than  friends, 
say  I." 

He  now  handed  his  pipe  to  Dot,  who  rapped  the 
ashes  out  on  the  ground  and  returned  it  to  him.  He 
thanked  the  girl  with  the  same  courtesy  he  would 
have  shown  an  utter  stranger,  while  Aunt  Penine, 
looking  very  much  subdued,  turned  about  and  went 
back  to  the  dairy. 

Joseph  Devereux  was  still  a  handsome  man,  with 
a  dark,  intellectual  face,  framed  in  a  halo  of  silvery 
hair,  worn  long,  as  was  the  fashion,  and  con- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  55 

fined  by  a  black  ribbon.  About  his  throat  was 
wrapped  snowy  linen  lawn,  fine  as  a  cobweb,  and 
woven  on  his  own  hand-looms  by  the  women  of  his 
house,  as  was  also  that  of  the  much  ruffled  shirt 
showing  from  the  front  of  a  buff  waistcoat,  gold- 
buttoned. 

The  same  color  was  repeated  in  his  top-boots,  that 
came  up  to  meet  the  breeches  of  dark  cloth,  fastened 
at  the  knee  with  steel  buckles. 

His  tall  figure  was  but  slightly  bowed ;  and  there 
was  a  mixture  of  haughtiness  and  softness  in  his 
manner,  very  far  removed  from  provincial  brusque- 
ness,  and  belonging  rather  to  the  days  and  surround 
ing  of  his  ancestors  than  to  the  time  in  which  he 
lived. 

John,  his  son,  was  a  more  youthful  picture  of  the 
father,  but  with  a  freer  display  of  temper,  —  this  due, 
perhaps,  to  his  fewer  years.  But  father  and  son  were 
known  alike  for  kindly  and  generous  deeds,  and  as 
possessing  a  high  ideal  of  truth  and  justice. 


56  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  VI 

""T\O   you  suppose,   Joseph,  that  Jack  will  have 

••-- /     had  his  supper?" 

Aunt  Lettice  asked  the  question  a  little  anxiously, 
as  she  drew  about  her  shoulders  the  soft  shawl  that 
little  'Bitha's  impetuous  clasping  had  somewhat 
disarranged. 

"  Aye ;  I  think  the  lad  is  sure  to  have  taken  it  at 
the  inn."  His  voice  was  very  gentle,  as  it  always 
was  when  he  addressed  her. 

"  There  he  is !  "  shouted  'Bitha.  And  she  darted 
down  the  steps  to  wave  frantic  arms  at  two  horsemen 
coming  up  the  wooded  way  to  the  house,  while  Dot 
lifted  her  head  from  her  father's  knee,  as  he  now  sat 
more  erect  in  his  chair. 

"  Have  a  care,  'Bitha,  or  we  may  run  you  down," 
called  out  John  Devereux,  laughingly.  And  at  this  the 
little  maiden  made  haste  to  speed  back  to  the  porch. 

It  was  Hugh  Knollys  who  accompanied  him,  —  a 
stalwart,  broad-chested  young  fellow  of  twenty-five 
or  six,  with  blunt  features  and  a  not  over-handsome 
face.  But  for  all  this  he  had  an  irresistible  magnetism 
for  those  who  knew  him ;  and  no  one  could  ever  asso 
ciate  evil  or  untruth  with  his  frank,  keen-glancing 
gray  eyes  and  clean-cut,  smiling  lips. 

"  Good-evening,  Hugh,  and  welcome,"  said  Joseph 
Devereux,  rising  to  extend  a  friendly  hand  as  the 
young  man  came  up  the  steps. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  57 

Hugh  removed  his  hat  and  nodded  to  Dorothy, 
glancing  at  her  askance  as  she  arose  and  with  a 
demure  greeting  passed  him  and  went  to  her  brother, 
who  was  now  giving  some  orders  to  old  Leet. 

"Jack,"  she  whispered  imploringly,  under  cover  of 
the  talk  going  on  in  the  porch,  —  "Jack,  tell  me, 
please,  that  you  will  not  speak  to  father  of  Mary  and 
me  seeing  Moll  Pitcher  this  afternoon." 

He  looked  at  her  smilingly,  and  then  took  her  chin 
in  his  fingers  and  gave  her  head  a  gentle  shake,  in  a 
way  he  had  of  doing. 

"  If  I  do  as  you  ask,  will  you  promise  not  to  go 
over  to  that  part  of  the  town  again  without  telling  me 
first,  and  then  not  to  go  unless  I  say  you  may?" 

"  Yes,  yes,"  she  answered  eagerly. 

"  Well,  then,  't  is  a  bargain."  With  this  he  put 
an  arm  around  her,  and  they  turned  toward  the  house. 

"  Did  Mary  go  home?"  he  asked,  as  they  walked 
slowly  along. 

"Yes;  but  she  is  coming  soon  to  stop  with  us,  as 
her  father  is  to  go  to  Boston  on  business  of  some 
sort" 

"  He  is  like  to  go  this  very  night,"  the  young  man 
said. 

"  This  very  night !  "  Dorothy  echoed.  "  Why,  then, 
Mary  might  have  come  home  with  me,  as  I  wished. 
But  how  do  you  know  that,  Jack?" 

"  Never  mind  now,"  was  his  evasive  answer.  "  You 
will  hear  all  about  it  later." 

They  were  now  at  the  porch,  and  his  father,  who 
had  been  conversing  earnestly  with  young  Knollys, 
said :  "  Hugh  tells  me  that  ye  both  had  supper  at  the 


58  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

inn.  So  come  within,  Jack,  —  come,  both  o*  ye,  and 
let  us  talk  over  certain  matters  of  importance.  Hugh 
will  stop  with  us  for  the  night ;  and,  Dot,  do  you  go 
and  tell  your  Aunt  Penine,  so  that  his  room  may  be 
prepared."  And  leading  the  way,  the  old  gentleman 
went  inside,  followed  by  his  son  and  their  guest. 

"  Grandame,"  asked  'Bitha,  as  Dorothy  arose  and 
went  in  quest  of  Aunt  Penine,  "what  did  Hugh 
Knollys  mean  by  his  talk  to  Uncle  Joseph  just  now, 
of  the  King's  soldiers  at  Salem?"  The  child  spoke 
in  an  awed  voice,  drawing  closer  to  the  old  lady,  and 
looking  up  at  her  with  startled  eyes. 

Aunt  Lettice  tried  to  give  her  delicate  features  a 
properly  severe  cast  as  she  answered,  "  Hush,  'Bitha ! 
you  should  not  listen  to  matters  not  meant  for  your 
hearing." 

"  But  I  Ve  heard  it  before,  grandame,"  'Bitha  per 
sisted.  "Johnnie  Strings  said  the  same  thing,  this 
afternoon,  to  Dot  and  Mary  Broughton.  He  said  the 
soldiers  were  coming  all  over  here,  clear  to  the  shore, 
and  that  we  best  have  guns  ready  to  shoot  them." 

Aunt  Lettice's  expression  had  now  become  really 
severe,  for  she  still  had  the  old-time  reverence  for 
King  and  Parliament  dwelling  in  her  heart. 

"  Johnnie  Strings  is  seditious  and  rebellious,  to 
speak  so  of  His  Gracious  Majesty's  army,"  she  said 
with  marked  disapproval ;  "  and  he  shall  sell  no  more 
of  his  wares  to  me,  if  he  goes  about  the  country  talk 
ing  in  such  fashion.  But  you  must  have  mistaken 
his  meaning,  child." 

But  'Bitha  shook  her  small  head  wilfully,  in  a  way  to 
remind  one  of  her  cousin  Dorothy,  and  took  herself 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  59 

off  to  the  charms  of  the  kitchen  regions,  where  old 
Tyntie  was  ever  ready  to  listen  to  her  prattle,  and  tell 
her  charming  tales  when  work  was  out  of  the  way. 

And  this  is  how  'Bitha  came  to  know  that  the  bright 
green  spots  showing  here  and  there  in  the  meadows 
were  the  rings  made  by  the  dancing  feet  of  the  Star- 
sisters,  when  they  came  down  in  a  great  ball  of  light 
from  their  home  in  the  sky,  striking  the  ball  about  as 
they  danced,  and  causing  it  to  give  forth  most  rav 
ishing  music. 

And  Tyntie  told  her,  also,  that  the  flitting  will-o'-the- 
wisp  lights  that  showed  on  dark  nights  over  the 
farthest  away  marsh-lands  were  the  wandering  souls 
of  Indian  warriors,  watching  to  keep  little  children 
from  getting  lost  or  frightened ;  that  the  cry  of  the 
whippoorwill  was  the  lament  of  Munomene-Keesis, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Moon,  over  dead-and-gone  warriors 
vanquished  by  the  white  men;  that  the  wild  winds 
coming  from  the  sea  were  Pawatchecanawas,  breathing 
threatenings  for  bad  men  and  their  ships;  and  that 
the  frogs  hopping  about  in  the  cool  dusk  were  all 
little  liche,  with  a  magic  jewel  in  their  ugly  heads. 

All  this  was  imparted  as  they  sat  out  on  the  great 
stumps  of  hewn-down  trees,  while  the  twilight  gath 
ered  and  the  stars  came  out  in  the  vault  overhead, 
and  the  two  were  at  a  safe  distance  from  Aunt 
Penine's  practical  bustling  and  sharp  tongue. 

For  Aunt  Penine  ruled  the  household  with  a  veri 
table  "  rod  of  iron ; "  and  her  courtly  and  calm- 
voiced  brother-in-law  was  the  only  mortal  to  whom 
she  had  ever  been  known  to  show  deference  of  manner 
or  speech. 


60  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

She  had  gone  within,  and  the  maids  with  her. 
The  dairy  was  closed  for  the  night,  and  Dorothy  had 
returned  to  the  porch,  where  she  was  now  seated  in 
her  father's  favorite  chair. 

"  Aunt  Lettice,"  she  said  presently,  "  what  think 
you  all  these  queer  things  mean?  Mary  Broughton 
said  we  might  have  a  war ;  and  there  seems  a  great 
lot  for  the  men  folk  to  be  having  meetings  over,  and 
secret  talk  about." 

"  I  know  no  more  than  you,  Dorothy,  but  I  wish 
it  was  all  over,  and  that  I  might  have  my  tea  once 
more ;  I  miss  it  sadly." 

"Why,"  exclaimed  Dorothy,  looking  greatly  sur 
prised,  "  there  is  tea  in  the  house,  Aunt  Lettice !  I 
thought  it  was  not  made  for  you  because  you  did  not 
care  for  it." 

"  Indeed  I  do  care  for  it  very  much,"  said  the  little 
old  lady ;  and  she  sighed  wistfully.  "  But  Penine 
said  there  was  to  be  no  more  tea,  as  your  father  had 
forbidden  it." 

"  Well,  some  one  is  drinking  it,"  Dorothy  asserted 
with  positiveness,  "  for  I  found  a  small  potful  of  tea 
in  the  store-closet  this  very  morning." 

"Are  you  sure,  my  dear?"  Aunt  Lettice  asked 
wonderingly. 

"Of  course  I  am  sure,  for  I  smelled  it;  and  as  I 
detest  the  odor,  I  looked  to  see  what  it  came  from. 
And  I  know  as  well  that  there  is  a  big  canful  of  tea 
there,  for  I  caught  the  lace  of  my  sleeve  on  the  lid 
last  Sabbath  day,  as  I  reached  to  get  the  sugar  to 
put  on  'Bitha's  bread.  Aunt  Penine  must  know  it  is 
there." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  61 

"  Penine  is  very  fond  of  her  tea."  Aunt  Lettice 
sighed  again,  and  this  time  rather  suggestively. 

"Well,"  said  Dorothy,  her  fiery  spirit  all  aglow, 
"  if  she  be  such  a  pig  as  to  make  it  for  herself  when 
she  lets  you  have  none,  I  shall  find  out,  and  tell  my 
father  of  her  doings." 

"  My  dear,  my  dear,  you  should  not  speak  so," 
the  gentle  old  lady  protested,  but  with  only  feeble 
remonstrance.  It  was  evident  that  Dorothy's  words 
had  put  the  matter  in  a  new  light. 

"  Now,  Aunt  Lettice,"  continued  Dorothy,  as  she 
straightened  her  small  figure  in  the  chair,  "  you  know 
that  Aunt  Penine  often  treats  you  with  hard-hearted 
selfishness,  and  then  next  minute  she  will  be  reading 
her  good  books  and  trying  to  look  pious.  I  never 
want  to  be  her  sort  of  good,  —  never !  And  while  I 
live,  she  shall  not  treat  you  so  any  more.  I  shall 
tell  father  to  ask  her  about  the  tea,  I  warrant  you." 

Before  Aunt  Lettice  could  reply  to  this  impetuous 
speech,  a  coach  drove  up,  its  lamps  showing  like 
glow-worms  in  the  gathering  dusk.  In  it  were  Nich 
olson  Broughton  and  Mary;  and  Dorothy  rushed 
down  the  steps  to  welcome  her  friend  as  though  they 
had  been  parted  for  weeks. 

While  the  new-comers  were  alighting,  Leet  came 
up  to  show  the  coachman  the  way  to  the  stables; 
and  then  the  two  girls  went  directly  to  the  porch, 
while  Broughton  himself  tarried  to  give  some  low- 
spoken  orders  to  his  servant. 

The  sound  of  the  carriage  wheels  had  brought 
John  Devereux  quickly  to  the  porch,  while  his  father 
and  Hugh  Knollys  followed  after,  the  younger  man 


62  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

walking  slowly,  in  deference  to  the  slight  lameness 
of  his  host. 

"  Ah,  neighbor  Broughton,  you  are  just  the  man 
we  were  wishing  for.  Heartily  welcome !  "  And 
Joseph  Devereux  clasped  the  other  man's  hand, 
while  John  turned  away  with  his  sister  and  Mary 
Broughton. 

They  were  joined  a  moment  later  by  Hugh  Knollys ; 
and  John  Devereux,  as  though  suspecting  a  possible 
rival,  watched  keenly  his  blunt,  honest  face  as  he 
took  the  small  hand  Mary  extended.  But  there  was 
naught  in  Hugh's  look  to  alarm  him,  nor  in  the  quiet 
greeting  Mary  gave  his  friend. 

Dorothy  now  drew  his  attention.  "  Jack,"  she 
asked  earnestly,  "  did  you  warn  Hugh  not  to  speak 
aught  of  this  afternoon?"  But  Hugh  answered  her 
question  by  a  slight  laugh,  accompanied  by  a  com 
prehending  nod. 

"Oh,  Dot,"  said  Mary, with  gentle  reproach,  "you 
should  not  deceive  your  father  in  this  way." 

Dorothy  raised  her  head  as  though  she  had  been 
struck,  and  drew  herself  up  to  the  full  limit  of  her 
small  stature. 

"  Indeed,  Mary,  I  intend  to  do  no  such  thing,"  she 
replied  almost  aggressively.  "  'T  is  only  that  I  wish 
to  tell  him  all  about  it  myself,  and  in  my  own 
fashion." 

Here  her  father's  voice  broke  in.  "  Come,  John, — 
come,  Hugh,  —  come  inside,  with  neighbor  Brough 
ton  and  me.  We  will  get  our  matters  settled  as 
soon  as  may  be,  while  the  girls  visit  with  Aunt 
Lettice.  But  ye  must  all  come  within ;  't  is  getting 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  63 

much  too  damp  and  cold  to  stop  longer  out  o'  the 
house." 

He  drove  them  in  before  him  and  closed  the  door, 
shutting  out  the  roar  of  the  surf  along  the  shore,  as 
it  mingled  with  the  shrilling  of  the  dry-voiced  insects 
in  the  grasses  and  woods. 


64  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  VII 

IT  was  the  dining-room  of  the  house  wherein  the 
four  men  sat  in  earnest  consultation;  and  now 
that  they  were  alone,  their  faces  were  grave  to 
solemnity. 

The  oak-ceiled  and  wainscoted  room  was  filled 
with  lurking  shadows  in  the  far  corners,  where  the 
light  from  the  candles  did  not  penetrate;  and  the 
inside  shutters  of  stout  oak  were  closed  and  bolted 
over  the  one  great  window,  along  which  ran  a  deep 
cushioned  seat 

Joseph  Devereux  sat  by  the  mahogany  table, 
whose  black  polish  reflected  the  lights,  mirror-like, 
and  —  but  more  dully  —  the  yellow  brass  of  the 
candlesticks.  His  elbow  was  resting  upon  the  smooth 
wood,  his  hand  supporting  his  head ;  and  in  the  light 
of  the  candle  burning  near,  his  face  looked  unusually 
stern. 

His  son  sat  opposite,  his  face  mostly  in  shadow,  as 
he  lay  back  in  his  chair  and  thrummed  the  table  with 
his  slender  brown  fingers. 

At  either  side  sat  Nicholson  Broughton  and  Hugh 
Knollys,  the  former  looking  stern  and  troubled  as  he 
smoked  his  long  pipe,  while  the  younger  man's  face 
held  but  little  of  its  usual  light-hearted  expression. 
His  hands  were  thrust  deep  in  his  breeches'  pockets, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  65 

and  he  whistled  softly  now  and  then  in  an  absent- 
minded  way. 

"Aye,  'tis  a  grave  state  of  affairs,  Broughton," 
Joseph  Devereux  was  saying.  "  I  love  not  oppres-' 
sion,  nor  tyrannical  dealing.  And  yet,  think  you  that 
ever  was  a  petty  tyrant  overthrown,  and  the  instru 
ments  of  his  punishment  could  always  escape  a 
pricking  o'  the  conscience,  that  made  it  not  easy  for 
them  to  look  back  upon  their  own  share  in  his  down 
fall?  Shall  the  time  come,  I  wonder,  when  we  must 
question  the  truth  o'  this  inspiration  we  are  now 
acting  under  as  a  town  and  as  a  country?" 

"Nay,  say  I,  —  never !  "  exclaimed  Broughton,  with 
fiery  ardor.  "  Being  human,  we  must  all  feel  sympathy 
for  suffering,  be  it  in  enemy  or  friend.  But  our  land 
is  lost,  and  we  nothing  better  than  slaves,  did  we 
longer  submit  to  the  tyranny  of  the  mother  country. 
As  God  bade  Moses  of  old  lead  the  children  of  Israel 
from  the  bondage  and  cruel  injustice  of  Pharaoh,  so 
we  should  feel  that  He  now  bids  us,  as  men  with  a 
country,  and  as  fathers  with  families  to  cherish  and 
protect,  to  rise  up  and  assert  our  manhood,  and  to 
assure  our  freedom,  even  though  it  be  by  as  fierce  a 
war  as  ever  was  waged." 

"  And  war  there  's  bound  to  be  !  "  It  was  Hugh 
Knollys  who  said  this,  and  he  seemed  to  look  more 
cheery  at  the  thought. 

Joseph  Devereux  glanced  at  him  sharply,  and  then 
turned  to  his  son. 

"  You  say,  Jack,"  he  asked,  "  that  Strings  said  the 
Governor  was  to  order  a  body  o'  soldiers  down  to  the 
Neck?" 

5 


66  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Yes,  sir  —  and  that  right  away." 

At  this,  Nicholson  Broughton  spoke  up,  looking  at 
his  host. 

"As  I  was  saying  to  you  awhile  back,  neighbor 
Devereux,  the  committee  ordered  to  Boston,  to 
decide  upon  delegates,  must  get  a  start  from  town 
before  the  redcoats  get  into  quarters  upon  the  Neck, 
or  there  may  be  trouble  which  it  were  as  well  to  avoid. 
This  was  decided  upon  when  we  met  at  the  Fountain 
Inn,  this  afternoon ;  and  't  was  agreed  that  all  who  go 
from  here  should  take  the  road  to  Boston  before 
to-morrow's  dawn.  John  and  Hugh,  here,  reckon  on 
going  along  with  us,  to  meet  Brattle  in  Boston,  for  he 
has  sent  word  that  he  is  to  sail  the  day  after  to-mor 
row  with  a  shipload  of  supplies  ordered  down  by  the 
Governor  for  the  soldiery  at  Salem.  This  will  be  a 
fane  opportunity  for  smuggling  down  the  firearms 
and  powder  which  have  been  hid  so  long  in  Boston, 
waiting  the  chance  for  safe  conveyance  here." 

Before  Joseph  Devereux  could  speak,  his  son  broke 
in  eagerly  :  "  Hugh  and  I  will  come  down  with  Brattle, 
and  we  '11  lie  off  at  anchor,  as  near  our  own  shore  as 
may  be.  Some  one  must  be  ready  to  give  us  the 
signal  from  the  land ;  and  if  all  is  safe,  we  can  put 
the  guns  and  powder  ashore  and  hide  them.  This 
will  be  the  safest  plan,  for  about  Great  Bay  the 
soldiers  will  be  on  the  lookout  for  anything  un 
wonted  ;  and  in  Little  Harbor  it  will  be  as  bad,  for 
they  will  have  their  eyes  wide  open  to  keep  a  sharp 
watch  upon  the  Fountain  Inn,  and  all  about  it  —  be 
it  on  land  or  water." 

"  You  say  truly,  Jack,"  his  father  assented.     "  But 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  67 

whom  can  we  trust  to  give  the  signal?  Ah,"  with 
a  sigh,  "  if  only  I  had  back  a  few  of  my  own  lost  years, 
or  was  not  so  lame  !  " 

"  Brains  can  serve  one's  land,  friend  Devereux,  as 
well,  oftentimes  better,  than  arms,"  said  Broughton, 
looking  at  his  host's  massive  head  and  intelligent 
features.  "  We  all  have  our  appointed  work  to  do, 
and  no  man  is  more  capable  than  you  of  doing  his 
share." 

"I  pray  it  maybe  so,"  was  the  reply.  "But,  be 
it  much  or  little,  all  I  have  and  am  are  at  the  service 
of  our  cause." 

"Why  not  let  Dorothy  be  the  one  to  give  the 
signal?"  asked  Hugh  Knollys,  as  from  a  sudden 
inspiration. 

"Just  the  one,"  said  John  Devereux,  looking  over 
at  his  father.  "  She  fears  nothing,  and  can  be  relied 
upon  in  such  a  matter." 

The  old  gentleman  seemed  a  bit  reluctant,  and  sat 
silent  for  a  few  moments.  Then  speaking  to  his  son, 
he  said :  "  Call  the  child  in.  This  is  no  time  to  hold 
back  one's  hand  from  the  doing  of  aught  that  be 
needful  to  help  the  cause  of  our  land." 

It  was  not  many  minutes  before  Dorothy  came  into 
the  room  behind  her  brother;  and  her  eyes  opened 
wider  than  ever  as  their  quick  glance  took  in  the 
solemn  conclave  about  the  table. 

Her  father  stretched  out  an  inviting  hand.  "  Come 
here,  Dot,"  he  said  smilingly.  "  Do  not  look  so 
frightened,  my  baby."  And  he  patted  her  small  hand 
in  a  loving  way  as  he  drew  her  close  beside  him. 

"  No,"  added  Hugh  mischievously,  his  face  having 


68  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

now  regained  its  usual  jollity,  "  we  are  not  going  to 
eat  you,  Dorothy." 

She  deigned  him  no  reply,  not  even  a  glance,  but 
stood  silently  beside  her  father,  while  she  looked 
questioningly  into  her  brother's  face. 

He  explained  in  a  few  words  the  matter  in  hand ; 
and  the  flash  of  her  eyes,  together  with  the  smile  that 
touched  the  upturned  corners  of  her  mouth,  told  how 
greatly  to  her  liking  was  the  duty  to  which  she  had 
been  assigned. 

Jack  had  scarce  finished  speaking,  when  there  was 
an  interruption,  in  the  person  of  Aunt  Penine,  who 
entered  bearing  a  tray,  upon  which  were  tumblers 
and  a  bowl  of  steaming  punch. 

She  shot  a  glance  of  marked  disapproval  at  Dor 
othy  ;  then,  as  she  placed  the  tray  upon  the  table  in 
front  of  her  brother-in-law,  she  said  in  atone  of  acidity, 
"  Were  it  not  better,  think  you,  Joseph,  that  the  girl 
went  into  the  other  room  and  stopped  with  Lettice 
and  Mary  Broughton?  " 

Dorothy  turned  her  eyes  defiantly  upon  the  elder 
woman,  her  soft  brows  suggesting  the  frown  that  came 
to  her  father's  face  as  he  said  with  grave  severity: 
"  The  child  is  here,  Penine,  because  I  sent  for  her. 
Let  the  punch  be  as  it  is  —  and  leave  us,  please." 

She  tossed  her  head  belligerently,  and  without 
speaking  took  her  departure,  casting  a  far  from 
friendly  look  at  the  others. 

"  I  strongly  suspect,  father,"  said  John,  as  he  rose 
and  crossed  the  room  to  close  the  door  his  aunt, 
either  by  accident  or  intent,  had  left  ajar,  "  that 
we  'd  best  have  a  care  how  we  let  Aunt  Penine  hear 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  69 

aught  of  our  affairs.  Her  sympathies  are  very  sure 
to  be  with  the  other  side,  if  the  struggle  comes  to 
blows." 

"  I  will  see  to  Penine,"  his  father  answered  quietly. 
"  Do  you  go  on  instructing  Dot  as  to  what  she  is 
to  do." 

His  son  bowed,  and  turned  once  more  to  the  girl. 

"  And  so,  Dot,  as  I  've  said  already,  you  must 
reckon  surely  upon  the  vessel  lying  off  the  beach  in 
a  straight  line  with  the  Sachem's  Cave,  on  Friday 
night,  at  about  eleven  o'clock.  And  this  being  Mon 
day,  will  give  four  days,  which  will  be  time  enough 
to  allow  for  all  that 's  to  be  done.  But  you  must 
watch,  child,  even  if  it  prove  later  in  the  night,  or 
even  in  the  morning,  before  we  arrive.  And  when 
you  see  a  light  showing,  then  disappearing,  then  two 
lights,  and  then  three,  you  must  answer  from  the 
shore  if  all  be  well,  and  't  is  safe  to  land,  by  showing 
two  lights,  and  then  letting  them  burn  for  us  to  steer 
by.  Mount  as  high  as  you  can  to  the  uppermost 
level  above  the  cave,  so  that  we  may  get  a  good  view 
of  your  signal.  Can  you  keep  all  this  in  that  small 
head  of  yours?"  And  he  smiled  at  her,  as  though 
some  happy  outing  were  being  planned. 

She  nodded  quickly,  but  with  a  grave  face ;  then, 
after  a  moment's  hesitation,  she  asked,  "  May  I  tell 
Mary?" 

Her  brother's  eyes  dropped,  as  Hugh  Knollys 
flashed  a  laughing  glance  upon  him.  But  her  father 
replied  at  once :  "  Aye,  it  were  best  to  do  so.  And 
if  neighbor  Broughton  has  no  objections,  it  were 
more  prudent  that  she  should  be  your  companion." 


jo  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"Not  I!"  responded  Broughton  heartily,  raising 
to  his  lips  the  glass  of  punch  his  host  had  been  dis 
pensing  from  the  bowl  in  front  of  him.  "  But  be 
over-careful,  Dorothy,  as  to  who  may  be  about  to 
overhear  what  you  say  to  her.  And  "  —  his  voice 
growing  very  grave  — "  may  God  keep  you  both, 
for  two  brave,  right-hearted  girls." 

"  Amen  !  "  said  Joseph  Devereux.  And  he  lifted 
his  glass  to  the  others,  as  though  pledging  them  and 
the  great  cause  they  all  had  so  devoutly  at  heart 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  71 


CHAPTER  VIII 

WHEN  Dorothy  left  the  dining-room,  it  was  by  a 
door  opposite   that   by  which  Aunt  Penine 
had  made  her  angry  exit,  —  one  leading  to  the  store 
rooms  and  kitchen. 

The  one  through  which  Dorothy  went  opened 
directly  upon  a  small  platform,  whose  flight  of  three 
steps  descended  into  the  main  hall,  which  was  part 
of  the  original  building,  and  was  now  lighted  dimly 
by  a  ship's  lantern  swinging  from  the  low  dark-wood 
ceiling,  or  "planchement." 

A  pair  of  handsome  antlers  were  fixed  against  the 
wall  about  midway  down  the  passage,  and  underneath 
these  was  a  long  mahogany  table,  piled  with  a  miscel 
laneous  collection  of  whips,  hats,  and  riding-gloves. 

Directly  opposite  hung  the  family  arms,  placed 
there  more  than  a  hundred  years  before  by  the  hands 
of  John  Devereux,  the  "  Emigrant,"  as  he  was  called. 
They  were:  Argent,  a  Tess  and  three  Tootcauxes, 
in  Chief  Gules.  Crest,  —  issuing  out  of  a  Coronet,  a 
Talbot's  Head.  And  the  motto  was  "  Basis  Virtutum 
Constantia." 

Other  than  this  the  long,  wide  hall  was  bare  of 
furnishing. 

Dorothy  came  out  with  her  usual  impetuous  rush, 
and  closing  the  door  quickly  behind  her,  was  startled 
by  seeing  a  form  rise,  as  it  seemed,  from  the  platform, 


72  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

and  then,  as  if  retreating  hastily,  stumble  and  fall 
down  the  steps. 

The  girl  looked  with  astonishment,  and  saw  Aunt 
Penine  prostrate  upon  the  floor  of  the  hall,  her  up 
turned  face  pale  and  distorted,  as  with  pain. 

It  was  quite  evident  that  she  had  been  eavesdrop 
ping;  and  Dorothy  remained  at  the  head  of  the  steps 
regarding  her  scornfully  for  a  moment,  before  asking 
if  she  were  hurt. 

"  Yes,  I  have  done  somewhat  to  my  ankle,  drat 
it !  "  gasped  the  sufferer,  but  in  a  low  voice,  as  if  fear 
ful  of  attracting  the  attention  of  those  on  the  other 
side  of  the  door. 

"  Shall  I  call  Jack?  "  Dorothy  inquired,  a  faint  smile 
of  sarcasm  touching  her  lips ;  and  she  made  a  move 
ment  as  though  to  reopen  the  door. 

"No,  no, —  oh  no!"  exclaimed  Aunt  Penine  in 
great  alarm,  as  she  endeavored  to  regain  her  feet. 

This  she  at  length  succeeded  in  doing,  and  stood 
with  one  hand  against  the  wall,  while  she  groaned, 
but  in  a  suppressed  way. 

Just  then  Mary  Broughton  came  from  a  room 
farther  down  the  hall,  where  she  had  been  delight 
ing  Aunt  Lettice  with  soft  melodies  drawn  from  the 
spinet,  upon  which  both  she  and  Dorothy  were  skilful 
performers. 

"What  is  it — is  anything  amiss?"  she  asked 
quickly,  coming  up  to  Aunt  Penine,  and  laying  a 
hand  on  her  trembling  shoulder. 

But  Aunt  Penine  only  continued  to  groan  dismally, 
while  her  niece,  with  a  laugh  she  did  not  try  to  hide, 
now  came  down  the  steps. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  73 

**  Aunt  Penine  was  evidently  anxious  to  be  of  my 
father's  council,"  she  said  to  Mary;  "and  I  chanced 
to  open  the  door  too  quickly  for  her,  so  that  she 
slipped  down  the  steps  and  has  twisted  her  ankle." 

Her  aunt  straightened  herself  and  glanced  angrily 
at  the  girl,  who  only  laughed  again,  while  Mary 
Broughton  stood  regarding  her  with  a  puzzled  look. 

"  Shall  I  help  you  to  your  room,  Aunt  Penine?" 
Dorothy  asked  with  elaborate  politeness,  holding  out 
her  arm. 

"  No,"  snapped  her  aunt.  "  I  wish  no  assistance 
from  you,  whose  sharp  tongue  seems  ever  ready  with 
insult  for  your  elders.  Mary  will  help  me ;  and  ye 
may  find  Tyntie,  and  send  her  to  my  room."  With 
this  she  hobbled  away,  leaning  heavily  upon  Mary, 
who  looked  back  reproachfully  at  Dorothy. 

But  Dot  only  laughed  again,  as  she  turned  and 
went  to  a  door  at  the  end  of  the  hall  which  com 
municated  with  a  side  passage  leading  to  the  servants' 
quarters ;  then,  having  summoned  Tyntie,  she  came 
back  and  seated  herself  upon  a  lower  step  of  the 
main  staircase  to  await  Mary's  coming. 

Her  friend's  first  words  were  full  of  reproof.  "  Oh, 
Dot,  how  could  you  seem  so  heartless?"  she  said. 
"  You  should  see  Aunt  Penine's  foot ;  't  is  swollen 
fearfully,  and  her  ankle  is  discolored." 

"  If  you  but  knew  how  it  came  about,  Mary,  per 
haps  you  'd  be  less  ready  to  scold  me,"  Dorothy 
replied,  making  room  on  the  step.  "There  are 
weighty  matters  being  talked  of  in  the  dining-room 
yonder,  and  I  was  to  tell  you  what  Jack  took  me 
in  for.  Aunt  Penine  came  in  with  the  punch  while  I 


74  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

was  there,  and  she  tried  to  have  me  sent  away.  She 
was  angry  that  father  would  not  do  this,  but  bade 
her  mind  her  business  and  let  me  alone.  When  I 
opened  the  door  just  now,  she  was  trying  to  listen  to 
what  they  were  saying,  and  I  came  out  so  suddenly 
as  to  frighten  her,  so  that  she  stumbled  and  hurt 
herself.  I  am  sorry  she  is  hurt ;  but  if  it  had  befallen 
me,  she  'd  have  been  ready  enough  to  say  I  'd  but 
received  my  just  deserts." 

"  Why  should  she  try  to  listen  at  the  door?  "  asked 
Mary  with  surprise,  as  she  twisted  one  of  Dorothy's 
short  curls  about  her  slender  fingers.  But  Dorothy 
gave  her  head  an  unruly  toss,  to  release  the  curl,  as 
she  had  ever  a  dislike  for  being  fondled  or  touched 
in  any  way,  unless  it  were  by  her  father  or  brother. 

"  There  is  really  to  be  a  war,  and  that  soon,"  she 
replied.  "  The  soldiers,  they  say,  are  coming  down 
to  the  Neck  in  a  few  days  —  perhaps  even  to-morrow ; 
and  the  people  propose — and  rightly,  too  —  to  fight 
them,  if  needs  be,  should  they  try  to  interfere  with 
our  doings.  Aunt  Penine  sides  with  the  English,  I 
take  it  from  what  I  Ve  heard  her  say ;  and  I  know 
for  a  surety  she  has  been  slyly  making  tea  to  drink, 
for  all  that  father  has  forbidden  it.  He  and  Aunt 
Lettice  miss  their  tea  as  much  as  ever  she  does  her 
self,  and  yet  they  have  never  touched  a  drop.  I 
intend  to  tell  him  to-morrow  that  I  know  of  a  can- 
ful  of  tea  in  the  store-closet.  I  was  talking  with 
Aunt  Lettice  about  it  when  you  came  this  evening. 
She  supposed  there  was  not  a  grain  of  it  in  the 
house,  and  I  am  sure  father  has  been  thinking 
the  same.  Aunt  Penine  is  deceitful  and  disloyal  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  75 

him  —  and  so  I  shall  tell  him,  if  I  live,  to-morrow 
morning." 

"  Whatever  did  she  expect  to  hear,  that  she  did 
so  mean  and  dishonorable  a  thing  as  to  listen  at  the 
keyhole?"  Mary  spoke  musingly,  a  fine  scorn  now 
touching  her  lips,  and  it  was  clear  that  her  sympathy 
for  the  afflicted  one  was  greatly  dampened. 

"  Perhaps  she  intends  to  play  spy,  as  she  disap 
proves  so  entirely  of  the  feeling  the  townsfolk  all 
have.  Spies  are  well  paid,  so  I  Ve  heard ;  and  Aunt 
Penine  would  do  anything  for  money."  Dorothy's 
eyes  flashed,  and  she  stared  straight  ahead,  pulling 
at  her  front  locks  in  an  absent-minded  way,  as  though 
she  were  speculating  over  all  the  mischief  her  aunt 
might  have  in  view. 

"  She  may  mean  nothing,  after  all,  Dot,"  Mary 
said,  after  a  moment's  thought.  "  It  may  be  that  she 
was  only  curious  to  know  why  you  were  admitted  to 
the  room,  while  she  and  all  the  rest  of  us  were 
kept  out.  Still,  if  I  were  you,  I  'd  tell  my  father  of 
her  listening." 

"  Indeed  I  shall,"  was  the  emphatic  reply,  "  and  of 
the  tea  as  well.  I  have  a  notion  she  got  it  all  from 
Robert  Jameson.  You  know  what  they  tell  of  him ; 
and  he  and  Aunt  Penine  seem  to  have  a  deal  to  say 
to  one  another  these  days.  She  has  sent  Pashar  to 
him  with  notes  ever  so  many  times,  as  I  know ;  and 
Pashar  seems  to  have  more  silver  nowadays  than 
father  gives  him,  for  he  has,  more  than  once,  brought 
'Bitha  sweets  from  the  store." 

Mary  nodded  significantly  at  the  mention  of  Robert 
Jameson's  name.  He  was  the  nearest  neighbor  of 


j6  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Joseph  Devereux,  and  had  come  to  be  regarded  with 
distrust  —  enmity,  indeed  —  by  most  of  his  former 
associates. 

He  was  a  widower  of  some  wealth,  and  had  no 
family;  and  Aunt  Penine  had  long  been  suspected 
of  cherishing  a  desire  to  entrap  him  into  a  second 
matrimony. 

A  few  months  before,  an  exceedingly  compli 
mentary,  almost  fulsome,  address  to  Hutchinson,  the 
recent  Governor,  had  appeared  in  the  columns  of  a 
newspaper  known  as  the  "  Essex  Gazette,"  to  which 
were  attached  the  names  of  some  residents  of  the 
town,  Jameson's  amongst  them.  It  endorsed  all  that 
had  been  said  in  praise  of  his  administration,  and  of  his 
aiming  only  at  the  public  good ;  and  it  asserted  that 
such  was  the  opinion  of  all  thinking  and  dispassionate 
citizens. 

This  manifest  untruth  had  raised  a  storm  of  indig 
nation.  A  town  meeting  was  held,  and  a  committee 
appointed,  with  instructions  to  inform  the  signers  of 
this  false  and  malicious  statement  that  they  would  be 
exonerated  only  by  making  a  public  retraction  of  all 
sentiments  contained  therein  ;  and  that  upon  refusing 
to  do  this,  they  would  be  denounced  as  enemies  of 
the  province,  desiring  to  insult  both  branches  of  the 
legislature,  and  to  affront  the  town. 

Jameson  had  been  one  of  the  few  who  refused  to 
comply  with  the  committee's  demand ;  and  he  had 
since  been  shunned  as  an  enemy  to  the  cause,  and 
looked  upon  with  suspicion  and  distrust. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  77 


CHAPTER  IX 

/  I  VHE  household  was  astir  early  the  next  morning 
•*•  to  set  the  travellers  on  their  road  with  a  warm 
meal  and  a  parting  word ;  and  despite  the  absence 
of  Aunt  Penine,  all  the  domestic  machinery  moved 
as  smoothly  as  usual. 

There  could  still  be  seen  a  few  stars,  not  yet 
blotted  out  by  the  pearly  haze,  shot  with  palest  blue, 
that  the  dawn  was  putting  in  front  of  them. 

Over  the  sea  hung  a  curtain-like  gathering  of  fog, 
and  the  air  was  heavy  with  the  odors  from  the  wood 
and  fern,  brought  forth  by  the  damp. 

Nicholson  Broughton,  having  borrowed  a  saddle 
from  his  host,  had  decided  to  pursue  the  remainder 
of  his  journey  on  horseback ;  and  he,  with  his  two 
younger  companions,  was  now  about  to  set  forth. 

Mary  stood  near  her  father's  horse,  while  he  gave 
her  some  parting  words  of  encouragement. 

"  Now  bear  in  mind,  Pigsney,  all  I  have  said,  and 
never  fail  to  keep  a  watchful  eye  and  stout  heart. 
All  at  the  house  will  go  well  until  my  return;  and  do 
you  abide  here,  safe  and  close,  with  our  good  friends. 
Be  sure  to  keep  away  from  the  town,  and  whether 
the  Britishers  come  to  the  Neck  or  no,  you  will  be 
safe." 

She  promised  all  this,  and  turned  away  as  he  rode 
off,  waving  a  farewell  to  his  host,  who  stood  within 


78  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

the  porch,  with  Aunt  Lettice  and  little  'Bitha  along 
side  him. 

Hugh  Knollys  followed,  with  a  gay  good-by  to 
all,  while  John  Devereux,  who  had  been  talking  with 
Dorothy,  now  vaulted  into  his  saddle. 

As  he  was  about  to  start,  Mary  Broughton  passed 
along  in  her  slow  walk  to  the  house.  She  turned,  and 
their  eyes  met  in  a  look  that  told  of  a  mutual  under 
standing.  But  she  flushed  a  little,  while  he  only 
smiled,  doffing  his  hat  as  he  rode  slowly  past  her 
down  the  driveway. 

Dorothy  was  waiting,  close  to  her  father,  on  the 
porch. 

"  Don't  you  wish  you  were  a  man,  Mary,"  she  said, 
as  her  friend  came  up  the  steps,  "  so  that  you  could 
ride  away  to  do  battle  for  our  rights,  instead  of  being 
only  a  woman,  to  stop  at  home  and  wonder  and  worry 
over  matters,  while  the  baking  and  churning  must  be 
done  day  after  day?  " 

Her  father  smiled  at  this,  and  pinched  Dorothy's 
cheek ;  then  a  sadness  came  to  his  face  as  he  looked 
at  her. 

"  To  be  a  woman  does  not  always  mean  the  doing 
of  over-much  baking  or  housework,"  said  Mary,  with 
a  meaning  smile,  her  cheeks  fresher  and  her  blue  eyes 
brighter,  like  the  flowers,  from  the  pure  morning  air. 

Joseph  Devereux  nodded  an  assent.  "  If  you  and 
Mary,"  he  said  to  Dorothy,  "  were  to  ride  to 
Boston  this  day,  who  would  there  be  to  do  what  you 
are  entrusted  with  the  doing  on?  Mark  ye,  my 
daughter,"  and  he  bent  a  grave  look  upon  her  bright 
face,  "  women,  as  well  as  men,  have  high  and  holy 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  79 

duties  to  perform,  —  aye,  indeed,  some  of  them  even 
higher.  Where  would  come  the  nerve  and  hope  for 
the  proper  ambition  o'  men's  minds,  were  there  no 
mothers  and  wives  and  —  sweethearts,  to  make  their 
lives  worth  the  living,  and  their  homes  worth  fighting 
for,  —  yes,  and  their  country  so  much  more  worth 
saving  from  oppression.  Nay,  my  baby,  what  would 
become  o'  your  old  father,  if  he  had  not  a  little  maid 
to  console  him,  when  his  only  son  must  needs  face 
risks  and  dangers?" 

Dorothy  did  not  answer,  but  her  face  softened, 
and  her  arm  stole  up  about  his  neck. 

"  Dot,"  said  Mary,  presently,  "  do  not  forget  the 
matter  we  talked  of  last  evening,  —  that  your  father 
was  to  know." 

"And  pray,  what  is  that?"  the  old  gentleman 
asked  briskly. 

"  Come  into  the  library,  father,  with  Mary  and  me, 
and  we  will  tell  you."  And  slipping  her  hand  around 
his  arm,  she  started  to  lead  him  in.  Mary  was  about 
to  follow,  when  he  turned  to  her  and  held  out  his 
other  arm.  With  an  answering  smile  she  placed  her 
hand  within  it,  and  all  three  went  inside. 

Aunt  Lettice  had  gone  off  to  her  own  apartments, 
taking  'Bitha  for  her  usual  morning  instructing,  and 
so  they  were  not  likely  to  be  disturbed. 

As  soon  as  her  father  was  seated,  Dorothy,  stand 
ing  by  the  window,  burst  forth  with  her  accustomed 
vehemence. 

"  I  want  to  tell  you,  father,"  she  exclaimed,  "  that 
I  am  sure  Aunt  Penine  is  a  loyalist !  " 

"  Chut,   chut !  "   he  replied   reprovingly.     But  he 


80  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

smiled,  used  as  he  was  to  the  differences  betwixt  his 
daughter  and  her  exacting  relative. 

"  I  have  good  reason  for  what  I  say,"  Dorothy 
insisted ;  "  and  Mary  can  tell  you  so,  as  well." 

"  Well,  child,  first  tell  me  all  about  it,  and  do  not 
begin  by  misnaming  any  one,"  her  father  said  gently. 

She  told  him  in  a  few  rapid  words,  —  first,  what 
had  happened  the  evening  before,  and  ending  by  a 
detailed  account  of  finding  the  tea  in  the  store-closet. 

Her  father  was  scowling  ominously  by  the  time  the 
story  was  finished ;  and  he  sat  in  silence  for  a  few 
moments,  his  head  bent,  as  though  considering  what 
she  had  told  him.  Then  he  said :  "  I  thank  you,  my 
child,  for  what  you  have  told  me.  I  must  speak  with 
Penine  o'  these  matters,  and  that  right  away.  Do  you 
go,  Dot,  and  tell  her  I  wish  to  talk  with  her,  and 
must  do  so  as  soon  as  she  can  see  me  in  her  room." 

"Why  not  let  Mary  go?"  Dorothy  suggested. 
"  Aunt  Penine  likes  Mary,  and  she  does  not  like  me 
—  nor  I  her."  And  she  looked  quite  belligerent. 

"I  will  be  glad  to  go,  if  you  say  so,"  Mary  offered, 
rising  from  her  chair. 

"  Well,  well,"  he  said,  "  it  matters  little  to  me  who 
goes ;  only  I  must  see  her  at  once.  And  thank  you, 
Mary,  child,  if  you  will  kindly  tell  her  so." 

As  soon  as  Mary  left  the  room,  Dorothy  came 
over  to  her  father's  chair  and  perched  herself  upon 
one  of  its  oaken  arms. 

"And  now  there  is  another  thing  I  wish  to  tell 
you,"  she  said,  "  and  I  'd  best  do  it  now." 

He  put  an  arm  about  her  and  smiled  up  into  her 
troubled  face. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  81 

"  Well,  well,"  he  said  playfully,  while  he  smoothed 
her  curls,  "  what  a  wise  little  head  it  has  grown  to  be 
all  on  a  sudden !  We  shall  be  hearing  soon  that 
Mistress  Dorothy  Devereux  has  been  invited  by  the 
great  men  o'  the  town  —  Lee  and  Orne  and  Gerry, 
and  the  rest  o'  them  —  to  be  present  at  their  next 
meeting,  and  instruct  them  on  matters  they  wot  not 
on,  despite  their  age  and  wisdom." 

She  would  not  smile  at  his  badinage,  but  went  on 
soberly  to  warn  him  of  what  she  suspected  between 
her  Aunt  Penine  and  their  ostracized  neighbor, 
Jameson,  —  telling  him  also  of  the  unusual  amount  of 
coin  being  spent  by  the  boy,  Pashar,  whom  she  had 
seen  carrying  notes  for  her  aunt. 

The  smile  left  her  father's  face  as  he  listened  to 
this,  and  he  shook  his  head  gravely.  And  when  she 
finished,  he  said,  as  though  to  himself,  "  'T  is  the 
enemies  in  one's  own  household  that  are  ever  the 
most  dangerous."  Then  rising,  he  added,  "  Come 
with  me,  Dot,  while  I  speak  first  to  Tyntie." 

The  old  Indian  woman  had  been  devoted  to  the 
interests  of  the  family  since  forty  years  before,  when 
Joseph  Devereux  found  her — a  beaten,  half-starved 
child  of  ten  —  living  with  her  drunken  father  in  a 
wretched  hut  on  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  brought 
her  to  his  own  house  for  his  wife  to  rear  and  in 
struct.  And  because  of  her  idolatrous  love  for  her 
benefactor  and  his  family,  she  had  endured  patiently 
the  exacting  tyranny  of*  Aunt  Penine,  whom  she 
detested. 

Her  tall,  spare  figure  was  now  moving  about  her 
domain  with  a  curious  dignity  inseparable  from  her 

6 


82  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Indian  birth ;  but  she  paused  in  what  she  was  doing 
the  moment  her  master  and  his  daughter  appeared  at 
the  door,  and  remained  facing  them  in  respectful 
silence. 

She  was  alone,  the  men  having  gone  off  to  their 
duties  about  the  farm,  and  the  maids  to  the  dairy,  or 
to  the  housework  above  stairs. 

"  I  desire  to  ask  you,  Tyntie,"  her  master  began* 
addressing  her  with  the  same  grave  courtesy  he 
would  have  used  in  speaking  to  the  best-born  lady 
in  the  land,  "  if,  since  I  forbade  the  making  or  using 
o'  tea  in  my  house,  any  has  been  brewed?" 

"  Yes,  master,"  she  answered  without  any  hesi 
tancy;  and  a  sly  look,  as  of  revenge,  crept  into  her 
black  eyes. 

"  How  dared  ye  do  such  a  thing?"  he  demanded, 
his  face  severe  with  indignation. 

"  I  never  did  it,"  was  her  laconic  reply. 

"Then  who  did?  I  command  ye  to  make  a  clean 
breast  o'  the  matter."  And  he  struck  his  stick  per 
emptorily  upon  the  floor,  while  Dorothy,  awed  by  the 
unusual  anger  showing  in  his  voice  and  bearing,  drew 
a  little  away  from  him. 

"  It  was  Mistress  Penine  brewed  the  tea,  for  her 
own  drinking."  And  Tyntie  showed  actual  pleasure 
in  being  thus  enabled  to  expose  her  oppressor. 

"  And  how  often  hath  this  happened  since  I  gave 
strict  orders  that  none  should  be  had  or  drunk  in  this 
house  o'  mine?" 

"  'Most  every  day ;  and  sometimes  more  than  once 
in  the  day." 

"  And  how  were  you  guarding  your  master's  in- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  83 

terests,  to  permit  such  secret  goings  on  under  his 
roof,  without  giving  him  warning?" 

The  tears  rose  to  Tyntie's  eyes  and  stood  spark 
ling  there ;  but  her  voice  was  firm  as  she  replied,  "  It 
was  not  for  me  to  know  that  Mistress  Penine  was 
doing  anything  wrongful,  nor  for  me,  a  servant,  to 
come  to  you,  my  master,  with  evil  reports  o'  your 
own  kinsfolk." 

She  spoke  slowly  and  with  calm  dignity,  and  her 
words  softened  the  white  wrath  from  the  old  man's 
face. 

He  bent  his  head  for  a  moment,  as  though  ponder 
ing  deeply ;  then  he  looked  at  her  and  said  in  a  very 
different  tone :  "  You  are  a  right-minded,  faithful  ser 
vant,  Tyntie,  and  I  must  tell  you  I  am  sorry  to  have 
spoken  as  I  did  a  moment  agone.  But  from  this  day 
henceforth,  bear  in  mind  that  should  you  ever  see 
aught  being  done  under  my  roof  that  you  Ve  heard 
me  forbid,  't  is  your  bounden  duty  to  come  and 
inform  me  freely  o'  such  matter." 

"  Yes,  master."  Tyntie  now  wiped  her  eyes,  and 
looked  very  much  comforted. 

"  Now,"  he  asked,  his  voice  growing  stern  once 
more,  "  know  you  where  aught  o'  the  forbidden  stuff 
be  kept,  or  if  there  still  be  any  in  the  house  ?  " 

Tyntie  went  silently  to  the  store-closet  and  fetched 
a  sizable  can  of  burnished  copper.  This  she  opened 
and  held  toward  her  master  and  young  mistress,  who 
saw  that  it  was  nearly  half  filled  with  the  prohibited 
tea. 

Joseph  Devereux  scowled  fiercely  as  he  beheld  this 
tangible  evidence  of  Penine's  bad  faith  and  selfishness. 


84  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Do  you  take  that  in  your  own  hands,  Tyntie,  as 
soon  as  may  be,"  he  said ;  "  or  no  —  take  it  this 
instant,  down  to  the  beach,  and  throw  it,  can  and  all, 
into  the  water.  And  see  to  it  that  you  make  men 
tion  o'  this  matter  to  no  one." 

Then  turning  slowly,  he  took  his  way  again  to  the 
front  of  the  house,  Dorothy  following  in  silence,  and 
feeling  unwontedly  awed  by  the  apprehension  of  the 
storm  she  felt  was  about  to  break ;  for  it  was  a  rare 
matter  indeed  for  Aunt  Penine  to  be  the  one  entirely 
at  fault  in  anything. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  85 


CHAPTER  X 

DOROTHY  saw  Mary  Broughton  on  the  porch 
outside  and  was  about  to  join  her,  when  Mary 
turned  and  called  out,  "  Aunt  Penine  is  waiting  to  see 
your  father." 

At  this  Dorothy  retraced  her  steps  to  the  library, 
where  she  had  left  her  father  sitting  in  moody  silence, 
tracing  with  his  stick  invisible  writings  upon  the  floor, 
the  iron  ferule  making  angry  clickings  against  the 
oaken  polish. 

He  made  no  reply  to  the  message  she  gave  him ; 
so,  after  pausing  a  moment,  she  said  again  that  her 
aunt  was  awaiting  him. 

"  Yes,  yes,  child ;  I  hear  ye,"  he  replied  almost 
impatiently,  and  as  though  not  wishing  to  be  dis 
turbed. 

Dorothy  said  nothing  more,  but  went  out  and  joined 
Mary,  who,  was  waiting  on  the  porch ;  and,  arm  in  arm, 
they  strolled  out  into  the  sunshiny  morning. 

They  had  gone  but  a  little  way  when  Dorothy's 
sharp  eyes  spied  Pashar  coming  from  a  side  door  of 
the  house.  His  black  hand  held  something  white, 
which  he  was  thrusting  into  the  pocket  of  his  jacket. 

She  called  to  him  sharply,  and  he  turned  his  head 
in  her  direction,  while  his  eyes  rolled  restlessly.  But 
he  made  no  movement  to  come  to  her,  and  stood 
motionless,  as  though  awaiting  her  orders. 


86  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Come  here !  "  she  called  peremptorily ;  but  still 
he  hesitated. 

"  Do  you  come  here  this  instant,  Pashar,  as  I  bid 
you,"  she  commanded,  now  taking  a  few  steps  toward 
him. 

At  this  he  came  forward,  but  in  a  halting  way,  and 
at  length  stood  before  her,  looking  very  ill  at  ease. 

"  Give  me  that  letter,"  Dorothy  demanded,  extend 
ing  her  hand  for  it. 

"  Mist'ess  Penine  done  say —  "  he  began  in  a  hesi 
tating,  remonstrative  fashion;  but  Dorothy  cut  him 
short. 

"  Give  me  that  letter,"  she  repeated,  stamping  her 
small  foot,  "  or  you  '11  be  sorry !  " 

Trained  like  a  dumb  beast  to  obedience,  the  negro 
boy  fumbled  in  his  pocket  and  took  out  a  folded  paper 
which  he  handed  to  his  imperious  young  mistress. 

"  What  '11  I  say  ter  Massa  Jameson  when  I  sees 
him?"  he  asked  tremblingly,  as  Dorothy's  little 
white  fingers  closed  over  the  letter.  "  He  '11  lay  his 
ridin'-whip  'bout  my  shoulders,  if  I  goes  ter  him 
now." 

"  My  father  will  surely  lay  his  riding-whip  about 
your  shoulders,  if  you  go  near  Jameson  again.  I  '11 
see  to  it  myself  that  you  get  whipped,  if  you  dare 
do  such  a  thing,"  exclaimed  Dorothy ;  and  the  angry 
flashing  of  her  dark  eyes  bore  witness  to  her  sincerity. 

"  Now,"  she  added,  "  go  about  your  work,  — what 
ever  you  have  to  do.  And  mind,  don't  you  dare 
stir  a  step  —  no  matter  who  bids  you  —  to  Jameson's 
place ;  else  you  will  get  into  trouble  that  will  make 
you  wish  you  had  obeyed  me." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  87 

With  this  she  turned  back  with  Mary  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  house. 

"Ye  won't  have  me  whipped,  will  ye,  mist'ess  ?"' 
Pashar  whimpered,  as  he  looked  after  her.  "  Mist'ess 
Penine  —  she  tole  me  I  was  ter  go.  An',  'sides,  I  gets 
money  from  Massa  Jameson  for  ev'ry  letter  I  fetches 
him." 

"  I  '11  see  presently  about  your  getting  whipped," 
was  Dorothy's  uncomforting  reply,  as  she  glanced 
over  her  shoulder  at  the  trembling  boy. 

The  two  girls  walked  quickly  toward  the  house, 
while  Pashar  betook  himself  off  with  a  very  downcast 
air,  digging  his  black  fists  into  his  eyes  as  if  he  felt 
only  too  certain  of  being  punished  for  his  wrong 
doing. 

Joseph  Devereux  was  ascending  the  stairway, 
bound  for  his  sister-in-law's  room,  when  the  two 
girls  came  in  from  outside.  Dorothy  called  quickly, 
and  speeding  after  him,  placed  the  letter  in  his  hand, 
as  he  paused  and  turned  to  face  her. 

In  a  low  voice  she  acquainted  him  with  what  she 
had  taken  upon  herself  to  do,  adding,  "  I  was  fearful 
of  what  she  might  have  told  him,  if  perchance  she 
overheard  anything  last  night  of  the  gunpowder  and 
arms." 

"  Wise,  trusty  little  maid,"  he  said,  a  slow  smile 
touching  the  gloom  of  his  set  face.  "  You  have  acted 
rightly  and  with  great  discretion,  Dot.  And  now  I 
will  see  what  Penine  has  to  say  o'  the  matters  that 
look  so  grave,  as  we  see  them." 

Pausing  at  her  closed  door,  on  the  left-hand  side  of 
the  upper  passage,  he  knocked,  and  then  entered,  as 


88  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

her  querulous  voice,  now  somewhat  subdued,  bade 
him. 

Penine  was  lying  back  on  a  settle,  a  bright-hued 
patchwork  of  silk  thrown  over  her  spare  form ;  and 
her  eyes  showed  traces  of  recent  tears. 

Her  brother-in-law  seated  himself  in  an  arm-chair 
near  her,  his  face  grave  to  sternness,  as  he  bent  a 
piercing  look  upon  her  troubled  face. 

She  cast  a  furtive  glance  at  the  paper  he  still  held 
in  his  hand;  then  her  eyes  fell,  and  she  began  to 
pluck  nervously  at  the  edge  of  the  covering,  while 
her  face  became  filled  with  an  expression  of  guilty 
embarrassment. 

"  Penine,"  he  began,  in  a  voice  quite  low,  but  full 
of  severity,  "these  be  times  when,  as  you  well  know,  it 
behooves  a  householder  to  look  most  carefully  to  the 
doings  of  those  about  him.  He  must  see  to  it  that 
all  appearance,  as  well  as  doing,  o'  wrong  be  most 
strictly  avoided.  And  so  I  have  come  to  ask  you,  as 
one  o'  my  own  household,  how  is  it  that  you  have 
been  brewing  tea  for  yourself,  after  all  that's  been 
done  and  said;  and  how  'tis  that  you  have  such  a 
supply  of  the  stuff  in  my  house?" 

Penine  flushed  angrily,  and  tried  to  look  him  in  the 
eyes,  while  her  lips  half  parted,  as  though  to  make 
some  retort.  Then  she  seemed  to  alter  her  mind,  for 
she  remained  silent,  her  eyes  falling  guiltily  before 
his  stern,  searching  gaze. 

"  Do  not  seek  to  hide  your  fault  by  another  one  — 
o'  falsehood,"  he  warned  her,  more  sternly  than  be 
fore.  "I  know  what  I  am  accusing  you  of  to  be  the 
truth,  —  more 's  the  pity.  And  it  surprises  and  grieves 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  89 

me  that  a  woman  o'  such  years  as  you  should  set 
a  pernicious  example  to  those  who,  younger  and 
inferior  in  station  to  yourself,  look  to  you  for  a 
proper  code  of  action  for  their  following." 

"  What  harm  is  it,  I  would  like  to  know,"  she 
burst  out,  but  weakly,  "  that  I  should  drink  my  tea, 
if  I  like?" 

"  The  harm  you  do  is  to  defy  your  country's  law, 
and  make  me  seem  disloyal  and  false  to  my  word  of 
honor,"  he  replied  with  increasing  sternness.  "  And 
this  you  have  no  right  to  do,  while  you  abide  under 
my  roof." 

"  My  country's  law  is  the  law  of  His  Gracious 
Majesty,"  she  answered,  plucking  up  a  little  spirit,  but 
yet  unable  to  meet  his  dark,  angry  eyes,  "  and  I  have 
never  heard  that  he  forbade  his  loyal  subjects  all  the 
tea  they  could  pay  for  and  drink." 

"  Do  ye  mean  me  to  understand  that  ye  set  your 
self  up  as  the  enemy  o'  your  townsfolk  and  kindred  ?  " 
he  demanded,  his  voice  rising.  "  I  Ve  suspected  as 
much  since  I  had  knowledge  o'  the  fact  o'  your  send 
ing  notes  to  Robert  Jameson." 

"  You  have  no  right  to  talk  to  me  so,  Joseph,"  she 
said,  with  a  whimper,  terrified  at  the  angry  lighting 
of  his  face,  now  ablaze  with  wrath. 

"And  ye  have  no  right  to  act  in  a  manner  that 
makes  it  possible  for  me  to  presume  to.  If  things  be 
not  so  black  against  ye  as  they  surely  look,  take  this 
note  that  ye  sent  my  servant  with  just  now,  to  be 
delivered  to  our  country's  avowed  enemy,  and  read 
every  word  aloud  to  me." 

He  held  the  letter  toward  her;  but  she  made  such 


90  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

an  eager  clutch  for  it  that  a  sudden  impulse  led  him 
to  change  his  mind,  and  he  drew  back  his  hand. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  on  second  thought,  't  is  best  that 
ye  give  me  permit  to  read  it  myself,  aloud." 

"  No,  no  !  "  she  exclaimed  almost  breathlessly ; 
and  the  unmistakable  terror  in  her  voice  and  eyes 
confirmed  him  in  his  determination  to  see  for  himself 
the  contents  of  the  letter. 

"  I  have  to  beg  your  pardon,  Penine,"  he  said  with 
formal  courtesy,  "  for  seeming  to  do  a  most  ungallant 
act ;  but  your  manner  only  proves  to  me  what  is  my 
duty." 

With  this  he  deliberately  broke  the  seal  and  ran 
his  eyes  over  the  paper,  while  Penine  cast  one  terri 
fied  glance  at  him,  and  then  fell  back,  silent  and 
cowering,  her  ashy  face  covered  by  her  trembling 
hands. 

She  had  written  Jameson  of  the  intended  landing 
of  the  arms  and  powder.  And  Joseph  Devereux 
knew  she  had  done  so  with  a  view  to  having  him 
send  word  of  the  matter  to  the  Governor,  hoping 
in  this  way  to  win  honor  and  reward  for  the  man  she 
expected  to  lure  into  speedy  wedlock. 

He  read  the  letter  once  more,  and  then  sat  silent, 
as  though  pondering  over  all  her  selfish  treachery 
and  disloyalty.  And  while  he  was  thus  musing,  the 
clock  on  the  mantel  ticked  with  painful  loudness,  and 
some  flies  crawling  about  the  panes  of  the  closed 
windows  buzzed  angrily. 

When  at  length  he  spoke,  his  wrath  seemed  to 
have  given  place  to  pity,  mingled  with  utter  con 
tempt. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  91 

"  I  can  scarce  credit,  Penine,"  he  said  slowly,  all 
trace  of  anger  gone  from  his  voice,  "  that  you  should 
have  realized  to  the  full  all  you  were  doing  when  you 
took  such  a  step,  —  that  you  were  bringing  the  British 
guns  down  to  slay  my  son,  an'  like  as  not  my  inno 
cent  little  maid ;  a  fate  which  now,  thank  God,  has 
been  kept  from  them." 

His  voice  had  become  husky,  and  he  paused  to 
clear  his  throat.  Then  he  resumed,  speaking  in  the 
same  deliberate  manner:  "Because  o'  their  deliver 
ance  from  death  I  will  try  and  forgive  what  you  have 
tried  to  do;  but  I  must  not  forget  it,  lest  another 
such  thing  befall.  And  now,  until  you  be  able  to 
travel,  you  shall  be  made  comfortable  here.  But  so 
soon  as  your  ankle  can  be  used,  then  you  shall  go  to 
your  brother,  in  Lynn,  for  no  roof  o'  mine  shall  har 
bor  secret  enemies  to  my  country.  And,"  now  with 
more  sternness,  "  I  warn  you,  that  should  you  seek 
to  hold  converse  or  communication  of  any  sort  with 
this  man  Jameson  while  you  are  in  my  house,  I  shall 
report  the  matter  to  the  town  committee,  and  leave 
them  to  settle  with  you." 

He  arose  from  his  chair,  and  without  another 
glance  in  her  direction  went  out  of  the  room,  leaving 
Penine  in  tears. 


92  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  days  intervening  until  Friday  passed  with 
out  event,  and  the  household  affairs  went  on 
much  as  before,  Tyntie  proving  herself  fully  capable 
of  replacing  Aunt  Penine  as  head  of  the  domestic 
regime. 

That  lady  kept  her  room,  seeing  no  one  except 
Tyntie  and  one  of  the  younger  maids.  She  had  re 
fused  all  overtures  extended  by  her  niece  and  Mary 
Broughton ;  and  so,  by  the  advice  of  the  head  of  the 
house,  they  left  her  to  herself. 

Even  Aunt  Lettice  was  refused  admittance  by  her 
sister,  and  refrained  from  seeking  it  a  second  time 
after  being  informed  by  Joseph  Devereux  of  the 
recent  occurrences. 

The  gentle  old  lady  now  went  about  the  house  in  a 
sad,  subdued  fashion,  secretly  debating  as  to  whether 
she  would  decide  against  King  or  Colony,  but  care 
fully  keeping  her  thoughts  from  being  known  to 
others. 

Johnnie  Strings  had  kept  his  word  to  Dorothy,  and 
brought  the  ribbon  and  lace.  Aunt  Lettice  had  paid 
him  for  the  goods  she  purchased,  making  no  response 
when  he  said,  as  he  strapped  his  pack,  "  The  British 
ers  be  quartered  on  the  Neck,  ma'am,  —  landed  there 
this  very  mornin'.  The  reg'lars,  —  they  came  down 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  93 

by  ships  from  Salem;  an'  a  troop  o'  dragoons  be 
ridin'  over  to  join  'em." 

It  was  Mary  Broughton  who  asked,  "  What  are 
they  come  there  for,  Johnnie,  —  do  you  know?" 

"  Any  one  can  guess,  mistress,  I  take  it,"  he  re 
plied  significantly,  busying  himself  with  the  buckles. 

"And  what  do  you  guess,  Johnnie?"  asked  Dor 
othy,  who  was  examining  a  sampler  'Bitha  was  work 
ing,  which  was  to  announce, — 

"  Tabitha  Hollis  is  my  name, 
New  England  is  my  nation, 
Marblehead  is  my  dwelling-place, 
And  Christ  is  my  Salvation." 

Johnnie  Strings  finished  his  work  with  the  straps 
and  buckles ;  then  raising  himself  from  the  floor,  he 
said  jocosely:  "Now,  Mistress  Dorothy,  surely  ye 
don't  care  to  burden  your  mind  with  matters  o'  state. 
Whatever  they  be  come  down  for,  't  is  a  true  fact  that 
the  redcoats  be  on  the  Neck,  —  a  hundred  or  more 
of  'em.  An'  as  I  was  tellin'  ye  but  t'  other  day,  ye  'd 
best  keep  at  home  till  they  be  called  away  again." 

This  was  Thursday;  and  Friday  morning  the  two 
girls,  with  'Bitha,  were  down  in  the  Sachem's  Cave,  a 
small  opening  that  ran,  chasm-like,  into  the  rocks 
a  few  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  with  a  natural 
roof  projecting  over  it. 

Within  was  a  sandy  floor,  —  whether  or  not  the 
work  of  man,  none  living  could  say.  It  was  studded 
with  shells,  placed  there  by  childish  hands,  and  the 
cave  had  served  as  playhouse  for  many  generations 
of  boys  and  girls. 


94  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

The  opening  was  hung  about  with  a  lace-like  weed, 
wherein  some  drops  of  water  were  now  sparkling  in 
the  morning  sunshine ;  and  beyond,  stretching  away 
to  the  horizon,  could  be  seen  the  sea. 

The  waves  creeping  in  against  the  shore  broke 
with  gentle  plashings  as  they  touched  the  rocky  base 
of  the  headlands ;  a  wonderful  serenity  lay  over  the 
face  of  the  earth,  and  all  between  the  land  and 
horizon  seemed  a  blank  and  dreaming  space  of 
water. 

"  We  are  sure  to  have  a  fine  night,"  Dorothy  had 
just  said,  as  she  looked  out  at  the  sea  and  sky. 

"  H-m-m,"  murmured  Mary,  warningly,  and  with  a 
quick  glance  at  'Bitha,  who  seemed  to  be  poring 
intently  over  a  small  book  she  had  taken  from  her 
pocket. 

"What  are  you  reading,  'Bitha?"  Dorothy  asked; 
and  the  little  girl  came  close  beside  her. 

It  was  Aunt  Lattice's  "  Church  Book ;  "  and  on 
the  titlepage  was :  — 

"A    NEW   VERSION    OF 

the 
PSALMS 

of 
DAVID, 

fitted  to  the  Tunes  ufed  in  the  Churches: 

With  feveral  Hymns 

Out  of  the 
Old  and  New  Teftaments. 

By  John  Barnard, 
Paftor  of  a  Church  in  Marblehead." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


95 


In  the  back  part  of  the  book  was  the  music  of 
several  tunes  such  as  were  used  at  that  time  in  the 
churches;  and  amongst  them  was  one  known  as 


Marblehead." 


*  CANT. 


Good  Parson  Barnard  had  years  since  been  laid 
away  in  his  grave  on  the  old  Burial  Hill,  which  rose 
higher  than  all  the  land  about,  as  though  Nature  were 
seeking  to  lift  as  near  as  might  be  to  the  skies  the 
dead  committed  to  her  care. 

*  Copied  literally  from  publication  "printed  by  J.  Draper  for 
T.  Leverett  in  Cornhill  1752." 


96  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

The  quaint  child  seemed  to  delight  in  pondering 
over  these  hymns,  many  of  which  were  past  her  com 
prehending;  and  the  long  s,  so  like  an  f,  led  her  to 
make  many  curious  blunders  when  trying  to  repeat 
the  words,  —  a  thing  she  was  always  proud  to  be  asked 
to  do. 

Once  she  had  insisted  upon  being  told  why  it  was 
that  saints  must  have  "  fits ;  "  and  it  appeared  that  she 
had  misread  the  long  s  in  the  sentence,  "  The  Saints 
that  fit  above." 

Her  greatest  favorite,  and  the  one  she  often  read, 
was:  — 

"  My  Heart,  like  Grafs  that 's  fmit  with  heat 
Withers,  that  I  forget  to  eat ; 
By  reafon  of  my  conftant  Groans 
I  am  reduced  to  fkin  and  Bones. 
I  'm  like  the  Pelican,  and  Owl, 
That  lonely  in  the  Deferts  ftroll ; 
As  mournful  fparrows  percht  alone 
On  the  Houfe  Top,  I  walk  and  moan." 

"  Tell  me,  cousin,  —  what  sort  o'  bottles  does  God 
have?"  she  now  asked,  as  Dorothy  glanced  at  the 
book  held  against  her  knee. 

"  'Bitha ! "  Mary  exclaimed  reprovingly,  while 
Dorothy  stared  at  the  child,  and  began  to  laugh. 

'Bitha  could  never  endure  to  be  laughed  at;  and 
being  very  fond  of  Mary  Broughton,  she  did  not  relish 
her  disapproval.  And  so  at  this  double  attack  upon 
her  sensibilities,  she  looked  hurt  and  a  bit  angry. 

"  If,"  she  demanded,  "  't  is  wicked  to  say  that  God 
has  bottles,  what  does  the  Church  Book  say  so  for?  " 
And  she  pointed  to  the  open  page. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  97 

"  Whatever  does  the  child  mean  ?  "  asked  Dorothy 
of  Mary,  as  she  took  the  book  into  her  own  hands. 

"  There,  —  right  there  !  "  was  'Bitha's  triumphant 
retort.  "Read  for  yourself!"  And  she  trailed  a 
small  finger  along  the  lines, — 

"  Thou  hast  a  book  for  my  complaints, 
A  bottle  for  my  Tears." 

"  There  !  "  the  child  repeated.  "  You  see  't  is  so. 
Why  should  God  keep  bottles  in  Heaven,  —  and  what 
sort  would  He  keep?" 

"  I  think  you  will  know  more  about  such  things 
when  you  grow  older,"  was  Dorothy's  irresponsive 
answer ;  and  she  handed  the  book  to  Mary,  while  her 
dancing  eyes  glinted  with  topaz  hues  caught  from  the 
sunshine  without. 

"  You  are  an  odd  child,  'Bitha,"  Mary  said,  smiling 
in  spite  of  herself  as  she  read  the  lines. 

"  That  is  what  I  am  always  told  when  I  ask  about 
anything,"  the  little  girl  pouted. 

Before  any  reply  could  be  made  to  this  general 
accusation  a  shadow  darkened  the  opening  of  the 
cave,  and  looking  up,  all  three  sprang  to  their  feet 
with  exclamations  of  dismay. 

A  vivid  gleam  of  scarlet  shut  away  the  daylight, 
and  a  pair  of  sea-blue  eyes,  set  in  an  olive-hued  face, 
were  looking  at  them  with  much  curiosity. 

The  two  older  girls  stood  speechless,  facing  the 
intruder,  whose  gaze  wandered  with  respectful  curi 
osity  over  the  regal  form  and  gold-brown  hair  of 
the  one,  whose  mouth  was  decidedly  scornful,  as  were 

7 


98  From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

also  her  steady  blue  eyes,  which  regarded  him  fear 
lessly,  despite  her  quaking  heart. 
,  Then  the  new-comer's  eyes  turned  to  the  smaller 
figure ;  and  a  flash  of  admiration  came  into  them  as 
his  hand  stole  to  his  head  and  removed  its  covering, 
while  he  said  with  unmistakable  courtesy,  "  Do  not 
be  alarmed,  I  beg  of  you,  —  I  mean  no  harm." 

"  What  do  you  want  ?  "  Mary  Broughton  demanded, 
seeming  in  no  wise  softened  by  his  gentle  bearing. 

"  Only  your  good-will,"  he  replied,  with  a  smile 
that  showed  beautiful  teeth. 

She  flashed  a  scornful  glance  in  return. 

"  Good  will !  "  she  repeated.  "  That  is  something 
we  have  not  in  our  power  to  give  one  who  wears  a 
coat  the  color  of  yours."  She  spoke  defiantly,  look 
ing  the  young  man  squarely  in  the  face. 

"Such  words,  uttered  by  such  lips,  almost  make 
me  coward  enough  to  regret  the  color,"  he  said  good- 
naturedly,  and  as  though  determined  not  to  take 
offence. 

With  this  he  took  a  step  or  two  inside  the  cave ; 
and  small  'Bitha,  dismayed  at  the  near  approach  of 
the  scarlet-clad  form,  clung  tightly  to  Dorothy's 
gown,  pressing  her  face  into  its  folds. 

"  Speak  him  fair,  Mary,"  Dorothy  whispered, 
apprehending  possible  danger  from  her  friend's  want 
of  discretion. 

But  Mary  did  not  hear,  or  else  she  did  not  care  to 
heed,  for  she  said :  "  Neither  your  raiment,  nor  aught 
that  concerns  you,  can  matter  to  us.  This  is  our 
property  you  are  trespassing  upon;  and  I  bid  you 
begone,  this  moment." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony  99 

"  You  are  surely  lacking  in  courtesy,  mistress,"  he 
replied,  still  smilingly. 

The  words  were  addressed  to  Mary,  but  his  glow 
ing  eyes  were  fixed  upon  Dorothy,  who  was  still 
standing  with  her  arms  about  'Bitha.  The  color  was 
coming  and  going  in  her  cheeks,  and  something  in 
the  big  eyes  told  him  that  a  smile  was  not  far 
away. 

"We  have  no  courtesy  for  British  soldiers,"  was 
Mary's  haughty  answer  to  his  imputation ;  and  there 
was  an  angry  tapping  of  her  foot  upon  the  shell 
floor. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  turning  more 
directly  away  from  Mary,  now  spoke  to  Dorothy. 

"  I  was  only  wandering  about  the  shore,"  he  de 
clared,  looking  at  her  as  though  pleading  for  her 
good-will,  "  and  hearing  voices  as  I  stood  on  the  rocks 
above,  I  made  bold  to  find  out  from  whence  they 
came." 

Mary  had  not  taken  her  eyes  from  his  face,  and 
now  she  was  quick  to  answer  him. 

"  Well,"  she  said,  before  Dorothy  could  speak, 
"  having  found  where  the  voices  came  from,  you  'd 
best  go  on  about  your  own  affairs  and  leave  us  to 
ours." 

"And  what  if  I  refuse?"  he  asked  quickly,  a  flash 
coming  from  his  eyes  as  though  she  had  at  length 
nettled  him. 

"  I  should  try  to  tumble  you  over  the  rocks  at 
your  back,"  she  answered  with  sudden  anger;  and 
she  stepped  toward  him  as  if  to  carry  out  her  threat. 

He  moved  back  hastily,  and  then,  missing  his  foot- 


ioo         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

ing  on  the  slippery  granite,  fell  over  backwards  down 
the  rocks. 

Dorothy's  shriek  was  echoed  shrilly  by  little  'Bitha, 
while  Mary  stood  as  though  transfixed,  looking  at 
the  opening  through  which  the  young  man  had 
disappeared. 

Dorothy  was  the  first  to  find  her  voice.  "  Mary," 
she  cried  in  terrified  reproach,  "  you  have  made  him 
fall  into  the  water,  and  perhaps  he  will  drown. 
Whatever  shall  we  do?" 

Mary  did  not  reply,  but  speeding  to  the  entrance 
of  the  cave,  looked  out  over  the  uneven  ledges. 

The  Britisher  was  lying,  apparently  unconscious, 
only  a  short  distance  below  her,  his  shoulders  caught 
in  a  deep  seam  of  the  rocks,  while  the  rest  of  his  body 
lay  along  a  narrow  ledge  a  few  feet  lower. 

"There  he  is,"  she  said,  turning  a  white  face  to 
Dorothy,  —  "  lying  there  in  the  rocks." 

Putting  'Bitha  aside,  Dorothy  came  and  looked 
down. 

"  See  the  blood  on  his  face !  "  she  exclaimed 
wildly.  "  T  is  coming  from  a  cut  on  the  side  of  his 
head.  Oh,  Mary,  I  'm  afraid  you  have  killed  him  !  " 

Mary  started  to  reply;  but  Dorothy  had  already 
sprung  past  her  through  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  and 
was  flying  down  the  rocks  to  where  the  wounded 
man  lay. 

Tearing  the  silken  kerchief  from  about  her  neck, 
she  knelt  beside  him  and  endeavored  to  wipe  the 
blood  from  his  face,  while  Mary  watched  her  in  silence 
from  above,  with  'Bitha  clinging  to  her,  and  crying 
softly. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          101 

"  I  must  have  some  water,  Mary,"  said  Dorothy, 
who  saw  that  the  blood  came  from  a  cut  in  the  side 
of  the  young  man's  head,  "  and  I  want  another  ker 
chief.  Throw  down  yours." 

Mary,  without  replying,  tossed  down  her  own 
kerchief,  but  without  removing  her  eyes  from  the 
white  face  beneath  her. 

Dorothy  ran  to  the  sand-beach  near  by,  and,  hav 
ing  dabbled  her  bloody  kerchief  in  the  water,  hurried 
back ;  then  laying  it  folded  upon  the  wound,  she  bound 
it  fast  with  the  one  Mary  had  thrown  her,  lifting  the 
sufferer's  head  as  she  did  this,  and  holding  one  of  his 
broad  shoulders  against  her  knee,  while  her  nimble 
ringers  deftly  tied  the  knots. 

Scarcely  had  she  finished  when  she  was  startled, 
but  no  less  relieved,  to  hear  a  long,  quivering  sigh 
come  from  his  lips ;  and  her  color  deepened  as  she 
looked  into  his  face  and  met  his  opening  eyes  gazing 
wonderingly  into  her  own.  Then  they  wandered  over 
her  bared  neck  and  throat,  only  to  return  to  her  eyes, 
dwelling  there  with  a  look  that  made  her  voice  trem 
ble  as  she  said,  "  We  are  sorry  you  are  hurt,  sir ;  I 
hope  it  is  nothing  serious." 

He  made  no  reply,  and,  after  a  moment's  pause, 
she  asked,  "  Do  you  feel  able  to  stand  on  your 
feet?" 

Still  he  did  not  answer,  but  gave  her  that  same 
intent,  questioning  look,  as  if  gazing  through  and 
beyond  the  depths  of  the  eyes  above  him. 

As  she  stammeringly  repeated  her  inquiry,  he 
sighed  heavily,  and  seemed  to  shake  his  dreaming 
senses  awake,  for,  raising  himself  a  little,  he  passed 


IO2         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

his  shapely  brown  hand  over  his  bandaged  head,  and 
laughed,  albeit  not  very  mirthfully. 

"  The  other  fair  young  dame  must  be  rejoiced  at 
my  mishap,"  he  said,  "but  —  I  thank  you  for  your 
care.  I  seem  to  have  done  something  to  my  head, 
for  it  feels  like  a  burning  coal."  And  he  touched  the 
bandage  over  the  wound. 

"  It  is  the  salt  water,  getting  into  the  cut,"  Dorothy 
explained,  as  he'  rose  slowly  and  stood  before  her. 
"  I  am  very  sorry  it  is  so  painful ;  but  it  will  stop 
the  bleeding." 

"  As  it  was  you  who  placed  it  there,  I  like  it  to 
burn,"  he  said  in  a  tone  to  reach  her  ears  alone. 
"  But  I  '11  not  forget,  even  when  the  pain  ceases." 
And  he  looked  down  into  her  face  in  a  way  that 
made  her  eyes  droop. 

"  I  regret  very  much,  sir,  that  you  were  injured," 
said  Mary  Broughton,  her  voice  coming  from  over 
his  head. 

He  glanced  up  at  her  and  bowed  mockingly. 
Then  stooping  to  regain  his  hat,  he  said,  bending  his 
eyes  on  Dorothy,  "  Tell  me  the  name  I  am  to  remem 
ber  you  by." 

She  did  not  answer ;  and  he  stood  looking  at  her 
as  though  awaiting  her  pleasure. 

"  That  can  be  no  matter,"  she  said  at  last,  and  in  a 
very  low  voice. 

"  Ah,  but  it  is  —  a  very  great  matter,"  he  ex 
claimed  eagerly,  laying  a  hand  on  her  arm,  as  she 
turned  away  to  climb  up  to  the  cavern. 

Some  inward  force  seemed  to  be  impelling  her, 
and  scarcely  aware  of  what  she  was  saying,  she 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          103 

murmured  her  own  name,  and  he  repeated  it  after 
her. 

This  brought  a  still  deeper  color  to  her  cheeks; 
but  as  if  remembering  all  she  had  so  strangely  for 
gotten  in  the  presence  of  this  enemy  of  her  country, 
she  pushed  away  his  detaining  hand,  and  passed 
quickly  up  the  rocks  to  where  Mary  was  standing. 

The  young  man  said  nothing  more,  but  looked 
up  at  the  two;  then  lifting  his  hat,  he  turned  and 
walked  slowly  away. 


104         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XII 

HE  had  scarcely  gone  when  the  two  girls  made 
haste  to  leave  the  cave  and  return  to  the 
house. 

"  'T  is  most  unfortunate  for  us,  Dot,  that  he  found 
the  cave,  or  that  all  this  should  befall,"  said  Mary,  as 
they  went  down  the  rocks.  "You  know  what  we 
have  to  do  to-night;  and  it  may  make  our  work 
dangerous,  now  that  he  has  been  here." 

A  soft  whistle  interrupted  Dorothy's  reply;  and 
looking  up,  they  saw  the  lean  visage  of  Johnnie 
Strings,  who  was  perched  upon  the  rocks  above  the 
cave  they  had  just  left. 

Having  attracted  their  attention,  the  pedler  made 
haste  to  join  them. 

"  Well,  I  snum  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Mistress  Mary, 
whatever  was  the  Britisher  seekin'  about  here,  an' 
talkin'  about?  What  ailed  his  head,  all  tied  up,  like 
'twas  hurt?" 

"  He  said  he  heard  us  talking,  and  came  to  see  who 
it  was,"  small  'Bitha  took  it  upon  herself  to  explain, 
"  and  Mary  Broughton  pushed  him  down  the  rocks." 

Johnnie  began  to  laugh,  but  Dorothy  turned  to 
the  child  and  said,  "  'Bitha,  you  know  that  it  is  not 
true,  for  he  stepped  backward  himself,  and  fell  over." 

"Yes;  but  'twas  Mary  made  him,"  'Bitha  insisted. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          105 

"  And,  'though  I  was  sorry  to  have  him  hurt,  I  was 
glad  Mary  made  him  go  away." 

"  Were  you  there  all  the  time,  Johnnie  Strings,  and 
never  came  nigh  to  help  us?  "  demanded  Mary,  indig 
nantly.  They  were  now  walking  along  together,  for 
Johnnie  seemed  inclined  to  accompany  them  to  the 
house. 

"  Nay,  nay,  mistress,"  he  declared  emphatically, 
but  still  grinning,  as  though  vastly  pleased.  "  But  I 
should  say  ye  needed  no  help  from  me  to  frighten 
away  redcoats.  I  only  came  up  as  I  heard  Mistress 
Dorothy  say  you  'd  made  him  fall  into  the  water. 
Then  I  sat  an'  watched  her  tie  up  his  head,  —  more 's 
the  pity ;  for  belike  he  '11  only  use  it  to  hatch  more 
deviltry  for  his  soldiers  to  carry  out  hereabouts." 

"  Do  you  know  who  he  is?  "  inquired  Dorothy,  her 
face  taking  on  a  little  more  color. 

"  Yes,  mistress,  —  he  is  a  dragoon.  I  saw  him 
over  at  Salem  t'  other  day.  They  call  him  Cornet 
Southorn ;  an'  I  only  hope  he  don't  get  to  know  my 
face  too  well."  Johnnie  winked  as  he  said  this,  and 
his  voice  had  a  note  of  mystery. 

"  I  don't  believe  he  would  ever  harm  us,"  said 
Dorothy,  paying  no  attention  to  the  pedler's  anxiety 
concerning  himself. 

Johnnie's  eyes  fastened  upon  her  glowing  face  with 
a  look  of  surprise  as  he  remarked  grimly,  "  He  's  a 
Britisher,  an'  our  sworn  enemy." 

On  the  porch  of  the  house  they  found  Joseph 
Devereux,  who  listened  with  frowning  brows  while 
the  girls  told  him  of  their  adventure. 

"  Go   within,    child,  to   the    grandame,"   he  bade 


106          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

'Bitha,  when  they  had  finished ;  and  as  soon  as  she 
was  gone  he  said  to  the  pedler,  "  Now,  Strings,  you 
may,  or  may  not,  know  aught  o'  the  work  in  hand 
for  the  night." 

The  pedler  nodded  understandingly.  "  Me  an' 
Lavinia  Amelia  jogged  a  bit  o'  the  mornin'  down 
road  with  the  party  from  here,  an'  I  was  reckonin'  to 
offer  my  help,  should  it  be  needed.  I  was  on  my  way 
this  very  mornin'  to  tell  ye  that  Master  Broughton 
an'  the  rest  thought  I  'd  better  have  some  of  our  own 
men  'round  hereabouts,  handy  for  the  powder  party 
to-night." 

"  'T  is  best  that  you  do  so,  as  matters  have  turned 
out.  And  't  is  wiser  that  you  be  trusted  to  give  the 
signals  to  the  '  Pearl,'  for  a  safe  landing  o'  the  stuff, 
and  that  Mary  and  Dorothy  be  left  out  o'  the  matter 
altogether.  "Tis  no  work  for  women  to  risk,  with 
the  British  soldiery  skulking  about  the  place." 

The  day  passed  without  event,  save  that  a  number 
of  men  —  mostly  brawny,  weather-beaten  sailors  — 
came  to  the  house,  to  go  away  again  after  a  private 
converse  with  Joseph  Devereux. 

Johnnie  Strings  was  about  the  place  all  day,  —  now 
wandering  down  to  the  beach  to  look  out  over  the 
wide  expanse  of  ocean,  as  he  whittled  unceasingly  at 
a  bit  of  stick  and  whistled  softly  to  himself,  or  else  sit 
ting  on  the  steps  of  the  porch,  telling  wonderful  stories 
to  'Bitha.  But  wherever  he  was,  or  what  doing,  his 
keen  little  eyes  were  always  roving  here  and  there,  as 
though  on  the  lookout  for  something  unexpected. 

It  was  evident  that  he  was  nervous  and  ill  at  ease ; 
and  this,  for  Johnnie  Strings,  was  a  new  thing. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          107 

Toward  sunset  he  arose  from  the  porch  steps  and 
gave  a  great  sigh,  as  of  relief  that  the  day  was  ended. 
Then,  without  a  word  to  any  one,  he  tramped  off  in 
the  direction  of  the  Neck. 

"  'T  is  as  well,"  he  muttered  to  himself,  "  to  see 
what  the  devils  be  doin',  an'  if  they  be  like  to  suspect 
what  is  goin'  on  about  'em." 

The  sunset  was  of  marvellous  beauty.  It  was 
as  if  all  the  golds,  purples,  and  scarlets  of  the  hour 
had  been  pounded  to  a  fine  dust,  and  this  was  roll 
ing  in  from  over  the  ocean  in  one  great  opaline  mist. 

The  waves,  curling  in  to  break  upon  the  sands  of 
Riverhead  Beach,  seemed  to  be  pouring  out  flames 
and  sparks;  while  the  quieter  waters  of  Great  Bay, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  causeway,  looked  as  though 
shot  through  with  long,  luminous  rays  of  light,  that 
slanted  athwart  the  mists  of  prismatic  coloring,  to 
withdraw  swiftly  now  and  again,  like  search-lights 
seeking  to  probe  the  clear  water  to  its  uttermost 
depths. 

But  the  far-off  eastern  horizon  held  aloof  from  all 
this  glory.  It  stood  out  like  a  wall  of  pearl  and  cold 
gray,  with  no  sail  showing  against  it  to  Johnnie 
Strings'  sharp  eyes,  as  he  took  his  way  across  the 
narrow  strip  of  causeway  that  left  the  Devereux 
estate  behind,  and  led  to  the  Neck  and  the  enemy's 
camp. 

The  pedler  knew  nothing  of  the  passion  called 
love,  else  he  would  never  have  been  so  lacking  in 
shrewdness  as  to  formulate  the  scheme  now  working 
in  his  mind.  And  this,  notwithstanding  the  suspi 
cion  that  had  shot  through  his  wide-awake  brain  at 


io8          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

the  way  he  had  seen  Cornet  Southern  looking  into 
the  downcast  face  of  Dorothy  Devereux,  and  had 
noted  later  her  words  in  his  defence. 

His  present  idea  —  and  one  that  had  been  gather 
ing  force  all  day  —  was  to  see  the  young  officer,  and 
while  pretending  to  have  come  solely  to  inquire  as 
to  his  injury,  to  so  lead  the  talk  as  to  impress  upon 
his  mind  the  needlessness  of  watching  the  Devereux 
place  or  household,  which  he  should  be  made  to 
understand  consisted  only  of  the  women-folk  and 
one  enfeebled  old  gentleman,  —  the  son  being  away 
in  Boston. 

And  now,  as  he  neared  the  enemy's  quarters,  he 
chuckled  to  himself  at  the  cleverness  of  his  scheme. 

The  British  troops  had  taken  possession  of  the 
entire  Neck,  occupying  several  large  warehouses 
standing  near  the  end,  and  appropriating  even  the 
buildings  used  by  the  lighthouse-keeper  and  his  wife, 
who,  with  her  two  children  and  as  many  of  her  most 
precious  possessions  as  she  could  carry,  had  gone 
across  the  bay  to  abide  with  friends  in  the  town. 

Johnnie  Strings  knew  this,  and  gritted  his  teeth  in 
silent  rage  as  he  saw  a  group  of  redcoats  standing 
around  a  fire  where  they  were  cooking  some  of  the 
good  woman's  chickens  for  their  evening  meal. 

They  hailed  him  good-naturedly,  and  invited  him 
to  join  them,  several  of  the  soldiers  recognizing  him 
as  one  from  whom  they  had  purchased  certain  things 
necessary  for  their  comfort. 

But  he  declined  their  offer,  and  pulling  his  hat  well 
over  his  forehead,  the  better  to  conceal  his  features, 
went  on  beyond  to  another  group,  and  demanded  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          109 

be  taken  to  the  presence  of  Cornet  Southern,  speak 
ing  in  a  way  to  imply  that  he  had  an  important  mes 
sage  for  that  officer. 

He  was  ushered  at  once  into  the  front  room  of  the 
lighthouse-keeper's  abode,  where,  upon  a  settle  drawn 
near  the  window  overlooking  Great  Bay,  sat  the  per 
sonage  he  desired  to  see. 

The  young  man's  head  was  still  bandaged,  and  the 
table  before  him  with  food  and  dishes  upon  it  was 
evidence  of  his  having  supped  alone;  this  confirming 
what  Johnnie  Strings  had  suspected,  —  that  the 
soldiers  upon  the  Neck  were  at  present  under  the 
charge  of  Cornet  Southern. 

Captain  Shandon,  who  should  have  been  there,  — 
an  elegant  fop,  high  in  favor  with  the  Governor,  —  was 
sure  to  avoid  any  rough  service,  such  as  this,  prefer 
ring  to  remain  until  the  last  moment  in  Salem,  where 
better  fare,  both  as  to  food  and  wines,  to  say  naught 
of  the  gentler  sex,  was  to  be  had. 

Johnnie  Strings  stood  in  the  shadow,  without  re 
moving  his  hat,  as  Cornet  Southorn  demanded  pleas 
antly  enough  to  know  his  business. 

"  I  came  to  see  how  your  head  was  doin'  at  this 
hour  o'  the  day,  young  sir,"  the  pedler  answered  in 
an  obsequious  tone. 

As  the  last  two  words  came  from  his  lips,  the 
officer  scowled.  He  was  only  five-and-twenty,  and 
looked  still  younger;  and  he  was  boyish  enough  to 
resent  any  familiarity  grounded  upon  his  seeming 
youth. 

"  Have  a  care,  old  man,  as  to  how  you  address  His 
Majesty's  officers,"  he  said  with  some  severity,  ac- 


1 1  o          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

companied  by  a  pompousness  illy  in  keeping  with 
his  frank,  boyish  face. 

"  I  meant  no  harm,  Cornet  Southern,"  the  pedler 
replied  in  an  apologetic  way.  "  I  saw  ye  over  at 
Salem  t*  other  day,  when  I  was  peddlin'  my  wares 
there ;  an'  I  've  been  all  day  at  the  house  o'  Mistress 
Dorothy  Devereux,  the  young  lady  who  tied  up  your 
hurt  head  this  mornin'.  And  so"  —  here  Johnnie 
smiled  knowingly  —  "I  came  to  see  if  ye  were  any 
the  worse  for  your  fall,  which  might  have  been  a  bit 
o'  bad  luck,  had  not  the  ledge  caught  ye  an'  held  ye 
from  slippin'  into  the  sea." 

The  young  man's  manner  changed  at  once. 

"Did  Mistress  Dorothy  Devereux  send  you  to 
inquire?"  he  asked  eagerly. 

"She  send  me?"  said  the  pedler  cautiously,  and 
lowering  his  voice.  "  Lawks  !  't  is  well  her  old  father 
don't  hear  ye ;  'though  sure  he  be  that  feeble  he 's 
good  for  little  but  tongue  fight,  an'  the  only  son  be 
away  to  Boston  for  this  many  a  day.  An'  that,"  he 
went  on  to  say  quickly,  seeing  that  the  young  man 
was  about  to  speak,  "  is  one  reason  why  't  is  well  for 
me  to  be  about  the  place  till  the  brother  cares  to 
come  home,  with  all  those  women-folk  there,  an'  no 
man  but  the  old  father,  who  is  feeble,  as  I  've  said. 
An'  't  is  not  very  safe  for  them,  who  be  easily  frighted 
by  strange  men  comin'  'round,  'specially  soldiers." 

This  was  a  long  speech  for  Johnnie  to  make,  and 
he  watched  narrowly  its  effect  upon  the  young  officer. 
This  was  soon  apparent,  for  he  said  at  once,  "  You 
have  done  well  to  tell  me  of  this,  and  I  '11  see  to  it  that 
none  of  my  men  cause  any  annoyance  to  the  ladies." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          1 1 1 

He  fell  so  neatly  into  the  trap  that  Johnnie  Strings 
could  scarcely  keep  from  laughing  outright ;  but  all 
he  said  was  —  and  very  meekly:  "Ye  be  most  kind, 
sir,  an'  I  '11  tell  Mistress  Dorothy  what  ye  say.  An' 
I  '11  tell  her  as  well  that  your  head  be  none  the  worse 
for  its  thumpin'  on  the  rocks."  With  this  he  backed 
toward  the  door. 

"  No,  no,"  said  Southorn,  "  my  head  is  all  right. 
But  come  back,  won't  you, —  come  and  have  some 
thing  to  drink  before  you  go?"  And  he  pounded 
vigorously  on  the  table. 

But  Johnnie  declined,  with  many  thanks,  asserting 
that  he  never  drank  anything,  —  a  statement  fully  in 
accord  with  his  fictitious  story  concerning  the  Deve- 
reux  household.  But  he  reckoned  upon  having  ac 
complished  his  purpose,  and  so  bowed  himself  out, 
just  as  a  red-faced  orderly  appeared  in  response  to 
his  officer's  summons. 

"  Never  mind,  Kief,"  said  the  latter,  as  the  soldier 
stood  stiffly  in  the  doorway  awaiting  his  orders.  "  I 
don't  need  you  now."  Then,  as  the  man  saluted  and 
turned  to  go,  he  asked,  "  Who  is  that  fellow  who  just 
left?  Do  you  know?" 

"  Johnnie  Strings,  sir,  the  pedler ;  'most  everybody 
knows  'im  'twixt  Boston  town  and  Gloucester." 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  've  heard  of  him  before.  That  is  all, 
Kief;  you  may  go." 

As  soon  as  he  was  alone,  Kyrle  Southorn,  Cornet 
in  His  Majesty's  Dragoons,  bethought  himself  of  how 
strangely  lacking  he  had  been  in  proper  dignity  dur 
ing  his  brief  interview  with  this  humble  pedler;  and 
a  feeling  of  sharp  anger  beset  him  for  a  moment  as 


1 1 2          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

he  took  himself  to  task  for  his  unofficerlike  demeanor 
and  manner  of  speech. 

Then  came  a  mental  picture  of  the  distracting  face 
he  had  seen  that  same  morning;  he  seemed  to  be 
looking  once  more  into  the  girl's  eyes,  and  feeling 
the  soft  touch  of  her  little  hands  about  his  head. 

He  recalled  all  this,  and  gave  utterance  to  a  queer, 
short  laugh,  as  though  in  the  effort  to  excuse  his 
folly. 

"  Either  that  girl  has  bewitched  me,"  he  muttered, 
lying  back  in  his  chair,  "  or  else  the  cut  in  my  head 
has  been  making  me  addlepated  all  day."  And  he 
let  his  gaze  wander  out  through  the  window,  where 
the  dusk  was  coming  fast,  blotting  out  the  fort  and 
town  like  a  dark  veil,  pierced  here  and  there  by  the 
dimly  twinkling  lights  showing  from  the  houses. 

"I  wonder  if  she  sent  the  fellow?"  his  thoughts 
ran  on.  "  She  told  me  she  was  sorry  for  my  being 
hurt,  and  she  looked  it.  But  the  other  —  the  fair 
one  —  she  was  a  tartar."  And  he  laughed  again  at 
the  recollection  of  Mary  Broughton's  angry  blue  eyes 
and  dauntless  bearing. 

"  From  what  I  Ve  seen  of  these  folk,"  he  said, 
now  half  aloud,  "  it  will  be  no  easy  matter  to 
suppress  their  meetings  and  make  them  obey  His 
Majesty's  laws.  They  seem  not  to  know  what  fear 
or  submission  may  mean."  Then,  after  pondering  a 
few  minutes,  "  I  wonder  if  it  would  not  be  a  wise 
thing  for  me  to  call  upon  this  man  Devereux,  as  he  is 
so  old  and  feeble,  and  assure  him  and  his  women-folk 
that  I  will  see  to  it  they  be  not  molested  —  annoyed 
in  any  way?  I  might  see  her  again,  —  I  might  come 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          1 1 3 

to  know  her ;  and  this  would  be  very  pleasant."  And 
now  his  thoughts  trailed  away  into  rosy  musings. 

If  Johnnie  Strings  had  not  added  fresh  fuel  to  the 
fire  already  kindled  in  the  breast  of  the  impetuous 
young  Englishman  by  Dorothy's  sweet  face  and 
pitying  eyes,  —  had  he  not  made  it  burn  more  fiercely 
by  giving  him  reason  to  believe  that  she  had  sent  to 
inquire  for  his  welfare,  —  he  might  not  have  thought 
to  carry  out  his  present  impulse. 

He  was  seized  by  a  strong  desire  to  see  for  himself 
the  place  where  she  dwelt,  —  to  look  upon  her  sur 
roundings,  —  to  make  more  perfect  the  picture  already 
in  his  mind,  by  adding  to  it  the  scenes  amid  which 
her  daily  life  was  passed. 

Such  was  the  young  man's  desire ;  and  his  was  a 
nature  whose  longing  was  likely  to  manifest  itself  by 
acts,  and  more  especially  now,  in  the  very  first  heart 
affair  of  his  life. 

As  soon  as  the  guards  were  posted  and  the 
countersign  given  out,  he  discarded  his  uniform 
for  a  fisherman's  rough  coat,  and  put  on  a  large 
slouch  hat,  which  covered  his  head,  bandage  and 
all.  And  thus  attired,  he  set  forth  alone  to  visit  the 
scene  of  his  morning's  adventure,  and  to  investigate 
its  surroundings. 


ii4          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER   XIII 

THE  night  was  clear,  bright,  and  starlit,  with  not 
a  wreath  of  vapor  drifting.  The  rising  wind 
moaned  through  the  woods  about  the  Devereux 
homestead,  that  loomed,  a  dark  mass,  and  silent  as  a 
deserted  house. 

From  the  shore  below  came  the  hoarse  roar  of  the 
tumbling  water,  to  mingle  with  the  wailing  murmur 
of  the  wind ;  and  now  and  then  could  be  heard, 
clear-cut  and  eerie,  the  cry  of  a  screech-owl  from 
the  woods. 

As  evening  closed  in,  Joseph  Devereux  had  ordered 
that  no  lights  be  shown  about  the  house,  lest  they 
might  attract  the  attention  of  any  straggling  soldiers ; 
and  he  felt  assured  that  this  warning  would  be  suf- 
-ficient  to  intimidate  the  women  into  the  greatest 
caution. 

As  for  the  men,  they  were  all,  even  old  Leet,  out 
with  the  party  watching  at  the  "  Black  Hole,"  — 
a  bit  of  the  sea  shut  in  by  a  wood  that  bordered  a 
wide  sweep  of  meadow  known  as  the  "  Raccoon  Lot." 
It  was  here  that  the  expected  powder  and  arms  were 
to  be  concealed  by  burying  them  in  the  earth,  after 
being  wrapped  in  oilskin  coverings. 

Johnnie  Strings  had  gone  alone  to  the  Sachem's 
Cave,  ready  to  give  the  signal. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          115 

The  cave  was  somewhat  farther  down  the  shore, 
and  a  light  shown  above  it  could  be  plainly  seen 
from  the  open  sea. 

The  rising  wind  piped  softly  about  the  closed 
window  where  Mary  Broughton  was  sitting  in  the 
starlight,  absorbed  in  her  own  anxious  thoughts, 
until  aroused  by  something  unusual  in  Dorothy's 
appearance  and  manner  of  moving  about.  The  girl 
was  at  the  farther  side  of  the  unlit  room,  and  Mary 
asked  her  what  she  was  doing. 

A  low  laugh  was  the  only  answer;  and  upon  the 
question  being  repeated,  Dorothy  came  to  the  win 
dow,  and  Mary  saw  that  she  was  clad  in  a  complete 
suit  of  boy's  clothes. 

The  unexpected  transition  was  so  startling  that  for 
a  moment  she  could  not  speak,  but  sat  looking  at 
Dorothy  in  amazement. 

"  Oh,  Dot,"  she  then  exclaimed,  "  you  should  take 
shame  to  yourself  for  doing  such  a  thing !  " 

She  could  see,  even  in  the  gloom,  the  wilful  toss  of 
Dorothy's  head,  whose  curls  were  let  down  and  tied 
back  with  a  ribbon,  thus  completing  the  masculine 
disguise. 

"  Whatever  are  you  thinking  about,  to  play  such 
pranks  at  a  time  like  this?"  Mary  demanded 
reproachfully. 

"  That  is  just  it,  Mary,"  Dorothy  replied.  She 
seemed  in  no  wise  abashed,  but  spoke  with  perfect 
seriousness.  "  I  do  it  because  of  the  time,  and  of 
what  is  going  to  happen  to-night.  Father  said  't  was 
not  safe  for  us  to  go  abroad,  because  we  wore  petti 
coats.  Now  here  is  this  old  suit  Jack  outgrew  years 


1 1 6          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

ago,  and  I  Ve  always  kept  it  to  masquerade  in ;  but 
to-night  it  will  serve  me  in  a  more  serious  matter.  I 
cannot  stop  in  the  house;  I  am  too  anxious  about 
Jack.  I  want  to  see  him  and  the  others  get  ashore 
in  safety ;  and  I  've  no  fear  but,  dressed  in  this  way, 
it  will  be  easy  for  me  to  do  so." 

"  But  you  must  not,"  Mary  protested.  "  How  can 
you  dare  to  think  of  such  a  thing?  Suppose  some 
of  the  men  should  recognize  you,  —  and  they  will 
be  keeping  a  sharp  lookout  for  strangers  —  what 
would  your  father  say?"  And  she  began  to  have 
thoughts  of  seeing  him,  and  so  frustrating  this  wild 
scheme. 

"  I  tell  you  I  must  go,  and  will  go,  Mary ;  so  do 
not  try  to  prevent  me.  I  know  every  inch  of  ground 
hereabouts,  and  can  easily  keep  out  of  the  way,  even 
should  any  one  try  to  hinder  me.  Why  will  you  not 
go  with  me?" 

Dorothy  spoke  quietly,  but  very  earnestly ;  and  as 
she  finished,  she  placed  both  her  hands  on  Mary's 
shoulders,  as  though  to  compel  her  consent. 

Mary  hesitated.  There  was  in  her  own  heart  a  like 
desire  to  that  of  the  younger  girl ;  she,  too,  wished 
to  get  out  of  doors,  and  see  all  that  should  take 
place.  But  she  held  herself  to  be  more  prudent  than 
the  impulsive  Dorothy,  and  so  for  a  time  she  de 
murred  with  her  inclination. 

But  it  was  only  for  a  time.  Dorothy's  impetuous 
arguments  fairly  swept  her  off  her  balance,  as  usually 
happened  with  any  one  who  was  fond  of  the  girl ;  and 
Mary  agreed  to  be  her  companion. 

It  was  some  minutes  after  this  when  the  two  stole 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          117 

noiselessly  down  the  back  stairway  and  let  themselves 
out  of  the  door  opening  toward  the  sheds  at  the  rear 
of  the  house.  As  Dorothy  locked  it  on  the  outside 
and  put  the  key  in  her  pocket,  she  whispered:  "We 
might  have  bribed  Tyntie  to  let  us  out,  but 't  is  as  well 
not  to  risk  getting  her  into  trouble.  I  shall  tell  father 
all  about  it  to-morrow,  and  I  know  of  a  certainty  he  '11 
not  be  angry.  To  be  sure,  he  may  scold  me  a  little ; 
but "  —  with  a  low  laugh  —  "I  can  soon  kiss  him  into 
good  humor  again." 

"  Don't  you  think,  Dot,  it  is  rather  of  a  shame,  — 
the  way  you  do  things,  and  then  tell  your  father 
afterwards  ?  "  Mary  asked  as  they  walked  along. 

"  Assuredly  not,"  was  the  ready  answer,  "  else  I 
might  not  get  so  many  chances  to  '  do  things,'  as  you 
call  it.  I  never  do  aught  that  is  really  wrong;  I  love 
my  father  far  too  dearly  for  that.  But  I  am  young, 
and  he  is  old ;  and  that,  I  suppose,  is  why  we  do  not 
think  alike  about  all  matters.  He  has  often  said  I 
ought  to  have  been  a  boy,  and  I  agree  with  him; 
though  I  dare  say  I  shall  be  a  proper  enough  old 
maid  some  day.  Only, "  with  a  laugh,  "  I  cannot 
quite  imagine  such  a  thing." 

"No,"  said  Mary,  looking  into  Dorothy's  eyes, 
bright  as  the  stars  that  were  now  being  shut  away  by 
the  branches  of  the  trees  in  the  woods  they  were 
entering;  "no — nor  I.  But  we'd  best  stop  our 
chattering  and  use  our  eyes  and  ears.  Heavens ! 
what's  that?"  And  she  clutched  Dot's  arm  in  sud 
den  fright  as  a  wild  cry  rang  out  directly  over  their 
heads. 

"  Pooh  !  "  said  Dorothy,  with  a  laugh,  "  't  is  but  an 


1 1 8         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

old  hoot-owl.  If  you  'd  been  in  the  woods  as  much 
as  I,  you  'd  not  be  frightened  so  easily." 

They  came  to  a  halt  at  the  edge  of  the  timber 
growth  overlooking  the  rock  peak  above  the  Sachem's 
Cave,  and  crouched  among  the  bushes  to  watch  for 
the  light,  keeping  a  lookout  as  well  upon  the  sea,  for 
the  first  signal  from  the  ship. 

And  there  they  remained,  listening  to  the  incessant 
crying  of  the  insects  in  the  grass  and  the  rustling  of 
the  wind  in  the  trees  overhead,  these  being  mingled 
with  the  never-ceasing  sound  of  the  sea,  as  the 
breakers  of  the  incoming  tide  flung  themselves 
against  the  boulders  with  a  quavering  roar  that 
seemed  to  pulse  the  air  like  great  heart-throbs. 

Presently  Mary  whispered,  "Why  not  let  us  go 
and  stop  beside  Johnnie  Strings?"  Then  quickly, 
"  Oh,  I  forgot  —  the  way  you  are  dressed  would  make 
it  imprudent." 

"  I  should  not  care  very  much  for  Johnnie  Strings," 
Dorothy  began ;  but  Mary  said  hastily,  — 

"  Oh,  no>  Dot,  't  would  never  do." 

A  long  silence  ensued,  broken  at  length  by  Mary 
saying  in  a  tone  of  alarm,  "  Oh,  Dot,  whatever  would 
we  do,  if  your  father  went  to  speak  to  you  for  some 
what,  and  should  not  find  us  in  the  house  at  this  late 
hour?" 

"  No  fear  of  such  a  thing,"  was  the  confident  reply. 
"  He  has  made  sure  long  since  that  I  am  abed  and 
asleep." 

It  was  half-past  ten  of  the  clock  when  the  two  girls 
left  the  house ;  and  so  they  reckoned  it  must  be  now 
several  minutes  after  the  next  hour. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          119 

"  Suppose  it  should  be  far  into  the  night  before 
the  ship  comes  in  sight,"  Mary  suggested,  for  she 
was  beginning  to  feel  cramped  and  uncomfortable. 
"Let's  not  wait  for  so  long  a  time  as  that." 

"  No,  we  will  not,"  Dorothy  assented  with  a  yawn. 
But  the  next  moment  she  was  all  alive,  with  her 
small  fingers  holding  Mary's  arm  in  a  tight  clutch 
as  she  whispered  excitedly:  "Look, Mary  —  there  it 
is  !  There  was  one  light,  and  't  is  gone.  Now  there 
are  the  two ;  and  there  comes  the  third,  as  Jack  said." 

The  girls  arose  and  stood  erect  in  eager  interest, 
looking  out  over  the  water,  where,  several  hundred 
yards  from  shore,  the  lights  gleamed  and  then  dis 
appeared.  And  now  their  eyes,  accustomed  to  the 
gloom,  discerned  a  slim  blackness,  as  of  a  man's  form, 
appear  on  the  highest  point  of  rocks  above  the  cave ; 
and  then  a  soft  glow  of  tremulous  light  illumined  the 
darkness. 

While  they  watched  this,  they  were  startled  to  see 
a  taller  figure  spring  from  the  shadows,  and  a  second 
later  the  two  seemed  to  melt  into  one  enlarged  blur, 
as  if  they  were  struggling. 

Quick  as  thought  the  boyish  form  beside  Mary 
broke  from  the  bushes  and  sped  with  flying  steps 
toward  the  peak. 

"Dot — Dot  —  come  back!"  cried  Mary,  regard 
less  now  of  who  might  hear  her.  "  Whatever  are 
you  thinking  to  do?  " 

A  low  but  clear  reply  came  to  her  from  over 
Dorothy's  shoulder. 

"The  lanterns — they  must  be  put  out,  else  Jack 
may  be  hurt !  " 


1 20         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

On,  on,  she  flew,  with  no  fear  of  the  peril  into 
which  she  might  be  rushing,  —  with  no  heed  of  her 
unmaidenly  garb.  Her  mind  held  but  the  one  thought, 
—  that  the  lanterns  must  be  extinguished,  for  danger 
threatened  her  brother  and  his  companions  if  they 
should  seek  to  land  unwarned. 

So  absorbed  were  the  men  in  their  fierce  wrestling 
that  neither  of  them  saw  nor  heard  the  slight  figure 
that  came  straight  up  to  them,  and  then,  dashing 
at  the  lanterns,  sent  them  flying  into  the  water 
beneath. 

Then  the  larger  of  the  two,  catching  sight  of  the 
intruder,  relaxed  his  hold  on  the  other ;  and  Johnnie 
Strings,  with  a  derisive  whoop,  twisted  his  wiry  little 
body  from  the  slackened  grip  and  sped  down  the 
rocks  and  away  into  the  night. 

"  You  young  rascal,  what  does  all  this  mean  ? ' 
demanded  Southern,  for  he  it  was;  and  seizing  the 
boyish  shoulder  firmly,  he  shook  the  slender  form. 

Dorothy,  although  greatly  overcome  by  agitation 
now  that  her  brave  deed  was  accomplished,  thought 
she  recognized  the  voice  that  addressed  her  so 
roughly,  and  was  silent  from  embarrassment. 

"  Are  you  dumb?  "  the  Englishman  asked  angrily, 
shaking  her  again.  "  Speak  up,  you  young  rebel, 
or  I  may  try  what  a  salt-water  bath  will  do  for  the 
unlocking  of  your  stubborn  tongue." 

"Stop  shaking  me,  you  great  —  brute,"  Dorothy 
gasped  indignantly.  "  Have  you  no  —  manners?  " 

At  sound  of  the  soft-toned  voice,  Southern  seemed 
to  feel  that  he  was  dealing  with  no  yokel,  as  he  had 
supposed;  and  now,  peering  closely,  he  saw  that 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          121 

the  head  of  his  prisoner  was  finely  shaped,  and  the 
features  refined  and  delicate. 

"  If  you  object  to  rough  treatment,  my  young 
friend,"  he  said  a  little  more  gently,  "  you  should  not 
put  your  nose  into  such  doings  as  these."  But  he 
still  kept  a  firm  hold  of  the  arm  and  shoulder,  as 
though  to  stifle  any  idea  of  escape. 

"  I  should  say  't  was  you  who  deserved  rough  usage, 
—  coming  onto  my  father's  land  at  this  hour,  and 
putting  your  nose  into  business  that  can  in  no  wise 
concern  you."  Dorothy  had  by  this  time  fully  recov 
ered  her  composure,  and  being  certain  as  to  the  com 
pleteness  of  her  disguise,  spoke  with  saucy  assurance. 

"  Your  father's  land  !  "  exclaimed  the  young  man, 
in  evident  surprise.  "  Pray,  who  is  your  father?  " 

"  A  gentleman  who  has  no  great  taste  for  stranger 
folk  prowling  about  his  estate."  She  gave  her  arm 
and  shoulder  a  slight  twitch,  as  though  to  loosen 
them  from  his  hold.  But  this  he  would  not  have, 
although  his  voice  had  a  still  milder  sound  as  he 
asked,  "  Is  your  name  Devereux?  " 

"  And  whether  it  is  or  not,"  she  answered,  "  pray 
tell  me  what  matters  it  to  you?  " 

"  It  matters  this  to  me,"  he  said  quickly :  "  that  if 
it  is,  then  I  '11  let  you  off,  and  will  go  on  my  way, 
although  I  don't  quite  like  the  looks  of  the  doings 
I  Ve  seen  on  this  rock,  and  out  there  on  the  water." 

"  By  the  Holy  Poker !  "  Dorothy  exclaimed,  bent 
upon  keeping  up  the  part  she  had  assumed.  "  But 
you  talk  as  if  you  were  the  Lord  High  Cockalorum 
himself!  Who  are  you,  to  say  what  you  do  and  do 
not  like  here,  on  my  father's  premises?" 


122         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Never  mind  who  I  am.  Perhaps  I  can  make 
more  trouble  for  your  father  and  his  household  than 
you  are  able  to  understand.  But  answer  what  I  have 
asked,  and  you  '11  not  be  sorry." 

Dorothy  could  not  fail  to  note  the  earnestness  with 
which  he  spoke,  nor  the  intent  look  she  felt  rather 
than  saw  in  the  dim  light.  But  she  met  all  this  with 
a  mocking  air  and  tone  as  she  said,  "  Since  you  make 
it  so  worth  my  while  to  be  kind  to  my  neighbors, 
how  know  you  but  I  might  see  fit  to  tell  you  an  un 
truth,  and  say  my  name  was  Devereux,  when  it  may 
be  Robinson,  or  anything  else?  " 

"  If  this  is  your  father's  estate,  then  your  name 
must  be  Devereux,"  Southern  asserted ;  "  for  the 
place  is  owned  by  one  Joseph  Devereux,  as  I  have 
been  told.  So  there's  an  end  to  your  telling  me 
anything  misleading.  And  now  answer  me  this, — 
know  you  the  one  who  is  called  Mistress  Dorothy 
Devereux?" 

Dot  waited  a  moment  before  answering.  A  new 
scheme  had  sprung  into  her  quick-witted  brain,  —  one 
that  promised  an  effective  means  of  getting  rid  of  his 
embarrassing  presence,  this  being  likely  to  interfere 
seriously  with  the  landing  of  the  arms  and  powder, 
were  that  still  in  contemplation. 

She  was  wondering,  too,  what  had  become  of 
Mary  Broughton,  and  what  she  was  doing  all  this 
time. 

"Answer  me,"  the  young  Britisher  repeated  sharply, 
"do  you  know  her?"  And  he  gave  a  shake  to  the 
arm  he  still  held. 

"  You   seem  over-fond   of  shaking  folk,  sir,"  she 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          123 

remonstrated.  "  I  wish  you  'd  let  go  my  arm."  And 
she  pulled  it  impatiently. 

"  I  will  let  it  go  at  once,  if  you  '11  only  tell  me  what 
I  wish  to  know." 

"And  what  may  that  be?"  she  asked,  with  an 
innocent  sang-froid  that  plainly  angered  him. 

"  You  are  a  saucy  boy,"  he  said  impatiently.  "  You 
remember  well  enough  what  I  asked  you.  Do  you 
know  Mistress  Dorothy  Devereux?" 

"  Aye,"  was  the  quick  reply;  "  I  know  her  as  well 
as  you  know  your  own  face  that  you  see  in  the  glass 
every  day."  She  stood  rubbing  the  arm  he  had  now 
released,  and  upon  which  his  grip  had  been  unpleas 
antly  firm. 

"  Ah  —  then  she  is  your  sister."  He  had  moved 
so  as  to  stand  directly  in  front  of  the  slight  figure, 
whose  head  reached  but  half-way  up  his  own  broad 
chest. 

She  looked  at  him  for  a  second  and  then  burst  into 
laughter. 

"  I  know  you  now,"  she  said.  "  You  must  be  the 
Britisher  she  told  of  this  morning,  —  the  one  who 
came  here,  and  whom  Mary  Broughton  frightened  so 
badly  that  he  fell  over  and  cut  his  head."  And  again 
the  mocking  laugh  came  from  her  ready  lips. 

"  I  don't  believe  your  sister  told  you  any  such 
untruth,"  said  the  irritated  young  man.  "  I  missed 
my  footing,  and  fell ;  that  was  all.  I  meant  no  rude 
ness,  although  the  lady  you  name  —  Mary  Broughton, 
did  you  call  her?  —  seemed  not  to  believe  me." 

"  Mary  has  but  little  taste  for  a  redcoat,"  was  the 
dry  retort. 


1 24         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  And  judging  from  your  own  tone,  you  share  her 
taste,"  he  said,  now  quite  good-naturedly,  for  he 
found  himself  taking  a  strong  liking  to  this  bright, 
free-speaking  lad. 

"  I  ?  Oh,  I  don't  know,"  was  the  careless  answer. 
"  Do  you  not  think  I  am  somewhat  too  young  to 
have  much  of  an  opinion  upon  such  matters?" 

He  smiled,  but  without  replying.  Then  Dot  came 
closer  to  him  and  said  in  a  low  voice,  "  At  any  rate,  I 
am  good-natured  enough  to  say  I  can  show  you 
something  that  you,  being  His  Majesty's  officer,  had 
best  know  about." 

"What  is  it?"  the  young  man  asked.  He  was  now 
looking  around  for  his  hat,  which,  together  with  the 
bandage  about  his  head,  had  fallen  off  during  his 
struggle  with  the  pedler. 

Dorothy's  sharp  eyes  were  the  first  to  catch  sight 
of  these ;  and  she  picked  them  up  and  handed  them 
to  him,  noting  with  an  odd  feeling  that  he  placed  the 
bandage  inside  his  coat  and  over  his  heart. 

"  It  is  something  you  may  or  may  not  care  to  see," 
she  replied.  "  Only  I  '11  warrant  you  '11  be  sorry  if 
another  reports  it  first ;  for  I  shall  show  it  to  the  next 
Britisher  who  comes  this  way." 

"  Very  well,"  he  said ;  "  let  me  see  it." 

Without  further  parley,  and  suspecting  a  nest  of 
concealed  firearms,  or  something  of  the  like,  he  fol 
lowed  her  down  the  rocks,  going  with  slow  caution, 
while  she  went  more  rapidly  and  soon  stood  below, 
waiting  for  him.  And  then,  side  by  side,  they  set  off 
inland. 

Dorothy,  skirting  as  closely  as  was  prudent  the 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          125 

woods  where  she  reckoned  Mary  was  still  hiding,  took 
care  to  remark  to  her  companion,  in  a  voice  loud 
enough  to  reach  her  friend's  ears,  that  it  would  not 
take  over  ten  minutes  to  reach  their  destination,  and 
that  then  he  had  best  go  his  own  way. 


1 26          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XIV 

MARY  BROUGHTON  was  where  Dorothy  sus 
pected  her  to  be;  and  standing  well  back 
among  the  deeper  shadows,  she  had  been  straining 
her  eyes  to  see  all  that  took  place  on  the  rocky 
platform  above  the  cave. 

She  marvelled  greatly  at  the  lengthy  converse 
Dorothy  seemed  to  be  holding  with  the  stranger, 
after  Johnnie  Strings  disappeared  over  the  side  of 
the  rocks  in  the  direction  of  Riverhead  Beach;  and 
she  had  started  out  of  the  wood,  half  determined  to 
go  and  meet  the  younger  girl,  when  she  saw  her 
leaving  the  peak. 

A  prudent  afterthought  led  her  to  draw  back  again 
when  she  saw  the  two  forms  swallowed  up  in  the 
deeper  darkness  lying  at  the  base  of  the  rocks.  Then, 
hearing  steps  coming  toward  her  hiding-place,  she 
was  on  the  point  of  calling  out,  when  Dorothy's 
words  came  to  her  ears,  and  she  remained  silent,  but 
still  wondering  what  scheme  her  friend  was  pursuing, 
and  who  was  the  stranger  with  whom  she  seemed  to 
be  upon  such  excellent  terms. 

Then  came  the  impulse  that  she  had  better  find  her 
way  to  the  Black  Hole,  and  tell  the  waiting  party  of 
what  had  happened ;  and  acting  upon  this,  she  set 
out  at  once. 

She  had  not  gone  very  far  when  there  came  to  her 
the  sound  of  tramping  feet ;  and  hastening  to  get  out 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          1 27 

of  the  more  open  part  of  the  wood,  she  drew  aside 
amongst  the  denser  growth. 

She  now  heard  a  low-pitched  voice  singing  a  snatch 
of  an  old  song,  trolling  it  off  in  a  rollicking  fashion 
that  bespoke  the  youth  of  the  singer,  — 

"  We  hunters  who  follow  the  chase,  the  chase, 
Ride  ever  with  care  a  race,  a  race. 
We  care  not,  we  reck  not  —  " 

Here  the  song  was  silenced  by  another  voice  which 
Mary  recognized  as  that  of  Doak,  an  old  fisherman, 
who  growled :  "  Belay  that  'ere  pipin',  Bait.  Hev  ye 
no  sense,  thet  ye  risk  callin'  down  the  reg'lars  on  us 
with  such  a  roarin'  ?  " 

They  were  now  quite  near ;  and  slipping  out  of  the 
bushes,  Mary  called  out,  "  Doak,  is  that  you  ?  " 

"Who  be  it?  "  he  demanded  quickly,  while  all  the 
other  men  came  to  a  halt. 

"  It  is  I  —  Mary  Broughton.  Don't  stop  to  ques 
tion  me,  but  listen  to  what  I  have  to  tell  you." 

She  told  them  in  the  briefest  possible  way  of  what 
had  happened.  And  in  doing  this,  she  deemed  it 
wiser  to  tell  them  of  Dorothy's  disguise,  being  fearful 
of  what  might  befall  the  girl  should  the  men  chance 
to  meet  her,  —  more  especially  as  they  would  now  be 
on  the  lookout  for  the  stranger,  who  was  doubtless 
an  ill  wisher  to  their  scheme. 

Doak  chuckled  mightily  over  it  all,  particularly  at 
Mary's  description  of  Dorothy  kicking  the  lanterns 
off  the  rock;  and  several  of  the  other  men  gave 
hoarse  utterance  to  their  admiration. 

"  Ev'ry  natur'  be  fitted  for  its  own  app'inted  work," 


iz8         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

remarked  old  Doak,  dogmatically.  "  If  Mistress 
Dorothy  had  not  allers  been  darin',  by  the  natur'  o' 
things,  she  'd  never  a  ketched  holt  o'  the  right  rope  so 
true  an'  quick  as  she  hev  this  night,  —  God  bless  her  !  " 

Here  a  younger  voice  broke  in  impatiently  with, 
"  But,  Doak,  we  ought  n't  to  stand  here  chatterin'  like 
this." 

"  True,  true,  Tommy  Harris,"  the  old  man  replied 
good-naturedly.  "  But,"  turning  to  Mary,  "  what 
shall  ye  do,  Mistress  Mary?  Hed  n't  ye  best  let 
one  o'  the  boys  tek  ye  to  the  house?  Ye  see  we  be 
goin'  down  to  the  shore  to  Master  John  an'  the  rest 
of  'em,  as  was  'greed  we  should  as  soon  as  we  saw 
the  '  Pearl '  show  her  light." 

Mary  said  she  preferred  to  go  with  them.  But  the 
old  man  shook  his  head,  and  his  companions  began 
to  move  onward. 

"D'ye  think  'twould  be  wise,  mistress?"  he  asked 
gravely.  "  Ye  see  we  don't  know  jest  what  sort  o' 
work  we  may  find  cut  out  for  us,  —  'specially  if  the 
man  ye  saw  throttlin'  Johnnie  Strings  were  a  British 
spy,  as  belike  he  were,  pretty  sure."  Then  he  added 
impatiently,  "  I  wonder  where  in  tarnation  Johnnie 
hev  gone  to,  thet  he  did  n't  cut  back  to  tell  us?  " 

"  And  I  am  wondering  where  Dorothy  has  gone," 
said  Mary,  with  much  anxiety. 

"  I  rather  guess  ye  need  hev  no  fear  for  her,  mis 
tress,"  Doak  made  haste  to  reply.  "  She  be  wide 
awake,  I  '11  bet  my  head,  where'er  she  be." 

"  But  it  seems  so  strange  a  thing  that  she  should 
go  off  in  such  fashion,"  Mary  said,  by  no  means 
satisfied  with  the  old  man's  confident  words. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          129 

"  She  went  'cause  she  wanted  to  go ;  an'  she  wanted 
to  go  'cause  she  saw  work  cut  out  to  do,  I  warrant 
ye,"  declared  Doak,  with  whom  the  girl  had  always 
been  a  great  favorite,  since  the  days  he  used  to  take 
her  and  Mary  Broughton  on  fishing  excursions  in  his 
boat.  "  But  as  to  ye,  mistress  —  " 

"  It  is  this  way,  Doak,"  she  said,  interrupting  him  : 
"you  see  I  cannot  get  into  the  house  until  I  find 
Dorothy ;  for  she  has  the  key  of  the  only  door  by 
which  I  could  enter,  except  I  disturbed  every  one." 

"  If  ye  did  thet,  Mistress  Mary,  the  father  would 
find  out  all  'bout  the  prankin',  eh?  "  And  he 
chuckled  knowingly. 

"  And  so  't  is  best,"  she  went  on,  paying  no  atten 
tion  to  him,  "  that  I  go  along  with  you  until  we  can 
see  Master  John ;  and  he  will  know  what  to  do." 

"  Very  well,  Mistress  Mary,"  Doak  said ;  "  come 
'long  o'  me,  an'  'twill  go  hard  with  any  man  as  seeks 
to  molest  ye,  —  though,  from  what  Johnnie  Strings 
told  me  o'  what  ye  did  to  the  spyin'  Britisher 
this  mornin'  —  " 

Here  he  stopped  short,  both  in  speech  and  walk 
ing,  —  for  they  had  been  hurrying  to  overtake  the 
others,  now  well  in  advance  —  and  slapping  his  thigh, 
exclaimed :  "  I  hev  it,  I  hev  it !  What  a  blind  old 
fool  I  be,  not  to  hev  thought  o'  thet  afore !  'T  were 
sure  to  be  the  same  devil,  or  some  one  he  sent,  thet 
ye  saw  fightin'  with  Johnnie  Strings." 

"Do  you  think  so?"  asked  Mary,  surprised  that 
the  thought  had  not  occurred  to  her  before.  "  What 
ever  should  make  him  come  back  there  at  this  hour 
of  the  night?" 

9 


I  30         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Spyin',  mistress,  spyin',  as  't  is  the  only  business 
he  an'  his  soldiers  be  sent  down  to  do  hereabouts. 
Who  can  say  how  many  of  'em  be  lyin'  'round  this 
minute,  to  jump  on  us?" 

Mary  glanced  about  apprehensively,  and  moved  a 
little  closer  to  the  sturdy  fisherman's  side. 

They  were  now  out  of  the  woods,  and  could  dis 
cern  vaguely  in  the  open  field  before  them  the 
dark  forms  grouped  near  the  shore,  awaiting  some 
signal  or  sign  that  might  bespeak  the  expected 
boats. 

Mary  and  Doak  joined  the  others,  and  they  all 
stood  in  silence,  watching  the  black  water,  now 
streaked  with  a  narrow  bar  of  sullen  red  from  the 
eastern  sky,  where,  out  of  a  wild-looking  cloud-bank, 
the  moon  was  just  lifting  a  full,  clear  disk. 

"Can  ye  see  aught?"  muttered  one  stalwart  fellow 
to  his  nearest  neighbor,  —  the  two  standing  near  Mary 
and  old  Doak. 

"  Not  I,"  was  the  low  reply.  "  Mayhap  they  won't 
come  at  all  now,  since  seein'  the  lanterns  go  out." 

"Whate'er  be  ye  thinkin'  on?"  chimed  in  Doak. 
"  Cap'n  Brattle  hev  brought  the  stuff  down,  fast 
'nough ;  an'  he  won't  be  for  carryin'  it  over  to  Salem, 
under  the  Gov'nor's  nose.  'T  is  to  be  brought  here ; 
an'  here,  an'  nowhere  else,  hev  they  got  to  land  it. 
They '11  only  be  more  on  the  lookout  now  —  thet's 
all.  They  know  us  to  be  here,  an'  all  they  hev  to  do 
be  to  get  to  us.  An*  get  to  us  they  will,  'though  the 
meadow  be  grass-grown  with  redcoats,  an'  the  King 
hisself  'mongst  'em," 

"  D n  the   King  and  all  his  redcoats !  "  came 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          131 

hoarsely  from  another  man;  and  then  the  talk  was 
stopped  by  a  faint  sound  from  the  water. 

Doak  commanded  the  men  to  keep  perfectly  silent, 
for  only  the  keenest  alertness  could  catch  what  the 
wind  now  brought  to  them.  It  was  the  faintest 
imaginable  noise  of  working  oars;  and  it  sent  a 
shudder,  like  a  great  sigh,  through  the  waiting 
group. 

Mary  Broughton  felt  her  pulses  thrill  as  the  sound 
became  more  distinct;  and  she  glanced  nervously 
about,  and  back  of  her,  —  at  the  dark  woods  on  the 
one  hand,  the  frowning  rock-piles  on  the  other,  and 
at  the  sweep  of  clear  meadows  in  the  rear. 

"  Draw  aside,  Mistress  Mary,  do  ye  now,  please," 
Doak  urged,  laying  his  hand  upon  her  arm.  "  Get 
over  there  close  by  the  rocks.  For  if  so  be  there 
comes  any  surprise  from  the  Britishers,  'twill  surely 
be  from  the  back  of  us,  here ;  an'  in  such  case  ye  '11 
be  safe  an'  clear  from  'em,  or  from  flyin'  bullets,  if  ye 
get  behind  the  rocks." 

She  felt  the  wisdom  of  this  advice,  and  silently 
complied,  while  he  went  forward  to  the  men,  now 
drawn  down  close  to  the  water's  edge. 

The  next  moment  he  sent  a  likely-to-be-under 
stood  signal  out  over  the  water.  It  was  the  curlew's 
cry,  which  he  imitated  perfectly ;  and  while  it  rang 
out  softly,  it  was  clear  and  penetrating. 

There  was  a  second  of  silence,  save  for  the  wind, 
and  the  rippling  of  the  waves  upon  the  shingle ;  then 
came  a  like  cry  from  out  the  darkness,  and  seeming 
nearer  than  had  the  sound  of  the  oars. 

"  Now,  then,  lads,  face  'bout,  an'  watch  afore  ye  !  " 


132          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Doak  commanded,  his  voice  now  strong  with  excite 
ment;  and  pushing  through  them  until  he  reached 
the  very  edge  of  the  water,  he  sent  back  another  call, 
—  loud,  clear,  and  fearless  in  its  sound. 

The  other  men,  with  faces  turned  inland,  stood  with 
listening  ears  and  keen  eyes,  each  gripping  his  gun, 
ready  to  repel  the  onslaught  of  any  lurking  enemy 
that  might  be  awaiting  a  favorable  moment  to  swoop 
down  upon  them. 

Following  close  upon  Doak's  second  call  there 
came  the  unmistakable  sound  of  rapidly  working 
oars.  Then  a  sizable  lump  of  dark  shadow  showed, 
speeding  toward  the  beach,  and  soon  defining  its 
shape  into  that  of  a  large  rowboat. 

Crouched  closely  against  the  rocks,  and  listening 
with  checked  breathing,  Mary  Broughton  almost 
cried  aloud  as  a  step  startled  her.  Then  looking 
intently  at  the  form  drawing  near,  she  recognized 
it,  and  said  quickly,  with  a  deep  sigh  of  relief, 
"  Oh,  Dorothy !  " 

"  Yes,  Mary  —  is  that  you  ?  "  The  speaker  came 
closer  and  asked  eagerly,  "  Are  those  our  own  men 
down  there  on  the  shore,  and  was  it  the  boat  they 
were  signalling  with  the  curlew's  cry?  " 

"  Yes,  and  the  boat  is  nigh  in.  But  whatever  have 
you  been  up  to,  Dot,  and  who  was  the  man  you  went 
off  with,  and  where  is  he  now?  " 

To  this  fusillade  of  questions  Dorothy  only  replied 
with  a  laugh.  Then  she  asked  in  turn,  "  Where  is 
Johnnie  Strings  ? "  , 

"  No  one  knows,"  Mary  answered.  "  'T  is  old 
Doak  down  there  with  the  men."  And  she  added 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          133 

with  a  little  impatience,  "  But  why  don't  you  tell  me, 
Dot  —  what  has  become  of  that  man?  " 

Dorothy  laughed  once  more.  "  I  have  been  lock 
ing  him  away,  out  of  mischief;  and  now  he  's  as  safe  as 
if  he  had  stopped  where  he  belonged,  instead  of  com 
ing  to  prowl  about  here  at  this  hour  of  the  night.  It 
was  the  Britisher,  Mary,  —  the  same  one  who  gave  us 
such  a  turn  this  morning.  He  mistook  me  for  my 
own  brother,  and  I  improved  the  chance  to  lead  him 
away  by  the  nose." 

"  But  how?  "  Mary  asked  in  astonishment.  "  What 
do  you  mean  by  all  this,  and  what  have  you  done 
with  him?" 

"  I  made  him  think  that  I  could  show  him  some 
what  of  importance  to  his  cause ;  and  so  I  lured  him 
up  into  father's  new  cattle-shed,  in  the  ten-acre  lot, 
and  I  bolted  him  in  there  safely  enough,  unless  he 
should  manage  to  break  the  bar  that  holds  the  door. 
I  could  not  lock  it,  for  Trent  has  the  key;  but  I 
should  think  the  bar  was  strong  enough  to  hold  the 
door  —  at  least  until  the  arms  be  safely  landed  and 
stowed  away." 

"  Then  he  was  all  alone?  "  Mary  inquired,  still  too 
full  of  anxiety  to  make  any  present  comment  upon 
Dot's  exploit. 

"  Yes,  all  alone." 

"  What  did  he  say  to  you  ?  "    - 

"  Say !  "  Dorothy  exclaimed  with  a  little  laugh. 
"  Oh,  he  said  a  good  many  things.  He  spoke  most 
glibly  of  Mistress  Dorothy  Devereux;  and  he  told 
me  that  if  I  'd  say  my  name  was  the  same  as  hers, 
he  'd  go  away,  and  not  inspect  more  closely  the 


134         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

goings  on  he  had  overseen,  and  which  he  admitted 
were  not  to  his  liking." 

"  Dot ! "  And  Mary's  tone  was  distinctly  re 
proachful. 

"  Well,"  almost  defiantly,  "  he  did  say  all  that,  and 
more  too." 

"But,"  asked  Mary,  "did  he  not  find  you  out  — 
that  you  were  a  girl  masquerading  in  boy's  apparel?  " 

"  Not  he,"  with  another  laugh.  "  And  I  trust  he 
never  will,  after  the  hoydenish  manner  of  speech  I 
thought  it  best  to  use  in  keeping  up  my  character. 
He  took  me  for  a  young  brother  of  Mistress  Dorothy 
Devereux,  I  tell  you." 

"  Yes,"  Mary  said  musingly,  as  if  to  herself,  "  and 
I  pray  no  harm  may  come  of  it." 

"  Harm !  "  Dorothy  exclaimed,  quick  in  her  own 
justification.  "What  harm  can  come  of  it?  I  take 
it  as  a  most  lucky  thing  that  I  was  able  to  get  him 
out  of  the  way.  Had  I  not  done  so,  then  you  might 
have  had  something  to  say  about  harm." 

"  He  would  have  been  taken  prisoner  by  our  men, 
had  he  stayed  about  here,"  Mary  asserted  con 
fidently,  "  and  would  have  been  shot,  had  he  made 
any  disturbance.  And  that  would  have  been  just 
what  he  deserved."  Her  usually  gentle  voice  sounded 
unnaturally  hard. 

"  Oh,  Mary,"  her  friend  cried,  regardless  of  who 
might  be  within  hearing,  "  how  can  you  speak  so 
harshly —  and  he  such  a  handsome  young  gallant?  " 

"  What  is  it  to  us,  whether  he  be  handsome  ox  ill- 
favored  ?  "  was  Mary's  sharp  retort.  "  What  interest 
have  you  in  him?" 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          135 

"  I  should  be  sorry  if  he  were  hurt."  And 
Dorothy's  tone  was  almost  tender  by  comparison 
with  that  of  her  companion. 

"Shame  on  you,  Dot !  "  Mary  said  in  a  low  voice, 
but  quite  fiercely.  "  How  can  you  talk  so,  and  he 
a  hateful  Britisher?  " 

But  before  Dorothy  could  reply,  the  sound  of  a 
boat's  keel  grating  on  the  sand  turned  their  thoughts 
to  different  matters. 

"  They  are  in  !  "  exclaimed  Dot,  exultantly.  "  And 
safe!" 

"Aye  —  safe  so  far,"  Mary  murmured.  She  was 
still  uncomfortable,  and  suspicious  of  some  danger 
lurking  in  the  darkness  about  them. 


136         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XV 

'  I  AHE  men  were  gathered  around  the  boat,  shut- 
•*•  ting  it  away  from  the  two  girls;  and  the 
moon's  light,  now  grown  silvery,  was  touching  the 
group  in  a  way  to  make  all  their  movements  visible. 

"  Mary,"  said  Dorothy,  "  do  you  go  to  the  beach 
and  ask  Jack  to  come  here  to  me.  I  must  tell  him 
somewhat ;  and  then  let  us  go  to  the  house."  And 
Mary,  nothing  loath,  complied  at  once. 

A  few  of  the  men  were  rapidly  removing  the  arms 
and  powder,  which  were  well  wrapped  in  oilskins; 
and  two  sailors  from  the  "  Pearl "  were  waiting,  ready 
to  pull  out  again  the  instant  the  cargo  was  landed. 

Another  boat,  similarly  laden,  was  approaching 
the  beach ;  and  near  it,  in  a  dory  by  himself,  was  the 
missing  pedler. 

Upon  escaping  from  Southern,  he  had  betaken 
himself  to  the  causeway,  dragged  one  of  the  Deve- 
reux  dories  across  from  Riverhead  Beach  to  the  open 
sea  on  the  other  side,  and  then  set  out  to  find  the 
incoming  boats  and  report  the  recent  occurrence. 

This  he  had  done  successfully;  and  John  Deve- 
reux,  now  standing  among  the  men  and  conversing 
with  Doak,  knew  nearly  all  there  was  to  be  told, 
while  Hugh  Knollys  was  coming  in  with  the  second 
boatload. 

So  intent  was  the  young  man  upon  what  was  going 
on  about  him  that  he  did  not  see  Mary  until  she  had 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony         137 

spoken  to  him;  but  at  sound  of  her  low  voice  he 
turned  quickly  and  came  toward  her. 

There  was  sufficient  light  for  her  to  see  the  eager 
gladness  in  his  face  as  he  stood  before  her,  his  broad- 
brimmed  hat  in  his  hand,  and  the  curling  locks  blow 
ing  riotously  about  his  brows. 

"  Mary,"  was  all  he  said ;  but  his  voice  was  filled 
with  something  she  had  never  heard  there  before. 

"  Dorothy  wishes  to  speak  with  you  at  once,"  she 
replied,  the  faint  light  giving  her  courage  to  keep  her 
eyes  upraised  to  his,  for  his  voice  and  manner  made 
her  heart  tremulous. 

He  drew  her  hand  within  his  arm,  and  as  they 
turned  away  from  the  shore  his  other  hand  stole  up 
and  clasped  the  small  soft  fingers  that  rested  so 
lightly  upon  his  sleeve ;  and  he  felt  them  tremble  as 
his  own  closed  more  tightly  about  them. 

"Mary,"  he  said  once  more,  and  she  lifted  her  face 
to  meet  the  eyes  she  felt  were  bent  upon  it. 

His  face  was  shadowed  by  his  hat-brim;  but  she 
could  feel  his  heart  beating  against  the  arm  he 
pressed  closely  to  his  side,  and  she  could  hear  how 
hard  and  fast  he  was  breathing. 

Making  no  answer,  she  only  looked  at  him,  until 
without  a  word  he  bent  his  head  and  kissed  her. 

"  Why,  John  !  "  and  her  voice  was  well-nigh  choked 
by  mingled  embarrassment  and  joy.  "  Dorothy  will 
see  you." 

"  Aye,"  he  said  stoutly ;  "  and  I  hope  she  may, 
and  all  else  in  the  world  see  me  doing  a  like  thing 
many  times." 

They  had  now  come  to  a  halt,  and  he  said  impetu- 


138         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

ously:  "  I  cannot  wait  another  minute,  sweetheart,  to 
tell  you  that  I  love  you;  only  you  surely  knew  it 
long  ago.  But  what  I  do  not  know,  and  must  know 
at  once,  is  whether  my  love  is  returned." 

Her  only  answer  was,  "Dorothy  is  near, — just 
behind  these  rocks ;  come  and  speak  to  her  first" 

"  Not  one  step  will  I  go  until  you  tell  me  what  I 
ask,"  he  declared  firmly.  "  I  have  spoken  to  your 
father;  and  I  have  his  consent  and  blessing,  if  you 
will  listen  to  me.  So,"  pleadingly,  "tell  me,  Mary  — 
sweetheart;  tell  me,  do  you  love  me  well  enough  to 
be  my  wife?" 

A  softly  breathed  "  Yes  "  stole  to  his  ears  as  Mary 
bent  her  head  down  on  his  arm.  But  he  raised  the 
glowing  face  in  his  hands,  and  looked  a  long  moment 
at  what  he  saw  revealed  by  the  faint  light  of  the 
stars. 

Then,  with  a  fervent  "  Thank  God  ! "  he  bent  once 
more,  and  laid  his  lips  on  hers ;  and  without  another 
word  they  passed  quickly  over  the  few  yards  to  the 
rock-pile,  where  a  boyish  figure  stood  whistling. 

John  Devereux  started  back  and  exclaimed,  "  Where 
is  Dorothy?  I  thought  she  was  here." 

"  I  am  here,  Jack,  awaiting  your  pleasure,"  a  saucy 
voice  replied;  and  Mary  felt  her  cheeks  burn,  for 
something  in  Dorothy's  tone  told  her  that  her  own 
precious  secret  was  known. 

" Dorothy,  what  is  the  meaning  of  all  this?"  her 
brother  asked,  giving  her  the  full  name,  and  trying 
to  speak  with  severity.  All  that  Johnnie  Strings  had 
told  him  was  of  a  boy  tossing  the  lanterns  over  the 
rocks,  as  indeed  the  pedler  supposed  to  be  the  fact. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          139 

"  See  here,  Jack,"  she  said  earnestly,  "  don't  scold 
me  now.  You  can  do  it  just  as  well  to-morrow,  and 
Mary  and  I  wish  to  get  to  the  house.  But  before  I 
go  I  must  tell  you  there  is  a  certain  gentleman 
locked  in  the  new  shed,  in  the  ten-acre  lot;  and 
when  the  powder  and  arms  are  safe,  you  had  best  get 
him  out." 

"Who  put  him  there?  "  he  asked  in  amazement. 

"  I  did,"  was  the  answer. 

"You,  Dot  — what  for?" 

"  To  keep  him  from  finding  out  what  you  had 
rather  he  did  not  know.  Only  you  must  promise  not 
to  let  him  be  hurt,  and  that  you  will  release  him  as 
soon  as  you  unfasten  the  door." 

"Who  is  he  —  do  you  know?"  And  he  did  not 
speak  so  good-naturedly  as  his  sister  would  have 
liked. 

"  He  is  a  redcoat,  —  one  of  the  soldiers  quartered 
over  on  the  Neck,"  said  Mary  Broughton,  now  speak 
ing  for  the  first  time.  "  He  came  upon  Dot  and  me 
at  the  Sachem's  Cave  this  morning,  and  he  has  been 
prowling  about  the  place  to-night.  'Twas  he  who 
surprised  Johnnie  Strings,  and  caused  Dot  to  put  out 
the  signal-lights." 

Mary  spoke  with  animation,  almost  anger,  for  she 
felt  a  bit  indignant  at  Dorothy's  apparent  lack  of  what 
she  herself  considered  to  be  a  proper  view  of  the  affair. 

"  Aha,"  muttered  her  lover,  his  voice  full  of  sharp 
suspicion.  "  Did  this  man  hold  much  converse  with 
you  this  morning,  Mary?" 

"No,  very  little,"  she  replied  uneasily;  and  Dor 
othy  added  with  a  laugh, — 


140         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"I  fancy  he  had  a  bit  more  than  he  enjoyed." 

"  Johnnie  Strings  told  me  of  your  frightening  a 
Britisher  so  that  he  nearly  tumbled  into  the  sea," 
John  said,  speaking  in  an  approving  way.  "  And  so 
this  is  the  same  fellow,  is  he?  But  how  comes  it, 
Dot,  that  you  found  the  chance  to  lock  him  away?" 

"  'T  is  a  long  story,"  his  sister  replied,  with  a  touch 
of  petulance,  "  and  Mary  and  I  must  get  back  to  the 
house.  Only,"  —  and  her  voice  softened  again  — 
"  won't  you  promise  me,  Jack,  that  you  will  not  per 
mit  him  to  be  injured?  I  could  never  sleep  again 
if  I  thought  I  was  the  cause  of  any  ill  befalling 
him." 

She  was  almost  in  tears;  and  knowing  this,  her 
brother  hastened  to  say,  "  There,  there,  Dot !  You  've 
too  tender  a  heart,  child.  But  your  mind  may  rest 
easy,  for  I  myself  will  let  the  man  out  as  soon  as  't  is 
prudent  to  do  so.  He  shall  go  his  way  for  this  once, 
but  I  '11  not  promise  as  to  what  may  befall  should  he 
see  fit  to  repeat  such  a  bit  of  business." 

The  moon  was  rising  higher,  and  its  light  becoming 
clearer  and  more  silvery.  The  boats  were  unloaded, 
and  the  sailors  were  pulling  them  back  to  the  ship, 
when  the  girls  saw  Hugh  Knollys  coming  toward 
them  from  the  beach ;  and  at  sight  of  him  they  turned 
to  flee. 

"I  must  go  to  the  house  with  you  two,  Mary;  " 
and  John  Devereux  laid  a  detaining  hand  upon  her 
arm,  bidding  Dorothy  wait  a  moment. 

"  No  need  for  that,"  she  said  quickly,  fearing  that 
Hugh  might  accompany  them;  "we  are  not  afraid." 

But  John  called  out  to  Knollys,  —  speaking  very 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          141 

carefully,  for  it  still  seemed  as  though  each  rock  or 
bush  might  be  concealing  a  spying  enemy  —  asking 
him  to  go  to  the  Black  Hole  in  charge  of  the  men, 
as  he  himself  must  first  hurry  to  the  house,  to  rejoin 
them  later. 

Hugh  turned  back,  and  the  three  took  their  way 
through  the  woods,  Dorothy  keeping  ahead  and  the 
others  walking  closely  together  just  behind  her. 

"  Mary,"  John  said  presently,  and  his  voice  was 
tremulous  as  a  woman's,  "I  can  scarcely  believe  it." 

"  Hush  !  "  she  whispered  warningly. 

But  pressing  her  hand,  he  said,  "  Dot  knows  all 
about  it."  And  he  laughed  softly,  while  Mary's 
cheeks  burned,  and  she  was  silent. 

Then  he  added :  "  You  see,  I  have  been  under  such 
a  strain,  so  filled  with  anxious  thoughts,  that  I  well- 
nigh  lost  my  senses  when  I  landed  on  the  beach, 
and  knew  you  were  near  me,  and  heard  your  voice. 
Then,  afterwards,  I  was  so  shocked  by  Dot's  prank 
when  I  came  upon  her  by  the  rocks,  that  it  is  just 
coming  to  me  what  the  child  has  done.  It  was  a 
brave  deed ;  and  but  for  her  doing  it,  who  can  say 
what  might  have  happened  —  brave  little  girl !  " 

The  slight  figure  was  too  far  ahead  of  their  lagging 
footsteps  to  be  reached  by  his  words.  Indeed  they 
could  not  see  her  at  all  through  the  gloom  of  the 
woods,  although  they  could  hear  now  and  again  her 
light  footfall,  or  the  cracking  of  a  twig  as  she  stepped 
upon  it. 

"  She  thinks  you  are  displeased  with  her  prank," 
Mary  said,  "  and  I  'm  sure  she  feels  very  unhappy 
about  it." 


142          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  She  shall  not  feel  so  very  long,"  he  replied 
heartily. 

They  found  her  waiting  for  them  at  the  back  door 
of  the  house,  ready  to  put  the  key  into  the  lock. 
But  before  she  could  do  this  her  brother  put  his 
arms  about  her  and  kissed  her  fondly. 

"  Brave  little  girl !  "  he  whispered.  "  'T  is  you  who 
have  saved  the  arms  and  powder  for  the  town." 

To  his  amazement  she  burst  into  tears  and  clung 
to  him,  sobbing  and  trembling  like  a  child. 

"Why,  Dot,  whatever  is  it?"  he  asked  anxiously, 
lowering  his  voice  so  as  not  to  arouse  the  inmates  of 
the  house. 

"  She  is  suffering  from  a  reaction,  I  think,"  Mary 
said  softly ;  "  but  it  will  soon  pass  away." 

But  Dorothy  was  of  too  dauntless  a  spirit  for  her 
brother  to  be  content  with  this  explanation;  and 
holding  her  close  in  his  arms,  he  went  on  assuring  her 
that  he  was  not  displeased,  but  that  she  had  done  a 
brave  act,  and  that  every  one  would  say  the  same  if 
the  news  of  it  should  get  abroad. 

"  You  must  hush  your  sobs,"  he  said,  "  and  go 
within,  and  to  bed,  where  you  should  have  been  hours 
ago.  I  will  find  Hugh  Knollys,  and  we'll  go  to 
gether  and  release  your  prisoner." 

All  this,  whispered  in  her  ear  while  her  face  was 
buried  over  his  heart,  quie.ted  her  at  last;  and  she 
drew  herself  away  from  him  as  she  said  with  a  hys 
terical  little  laugh,  "  Think  of  the  picture  I  am 
making  for  Mary,  —  a  big  boy  crying  in  your 
arms !  " 

"  You  should  have  been  a  boy,  Dot,"  he  whispered, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          143 

while  she  was  opening  the  door ;  "  you  Ve  a  heart 
brave  enough  to  do  credit  to  any  man." 

"  And,  pray,  may  not  women  lay  claim  to  having 
brave  hearts  ?  "  queried  Mary  Broughton,  with,  dig 
nified  coquetry.  .  • 

"  Aye,  most  truly ;  I  should  say  you  and  Dot  had 
proved  that  already.  And  now,  good-night,  sweet 
heart."  And  to  Mary's  consternation,  he  leaned  over 
and  kissed  her,  hurrying  away  as  she  hastily  followed 
Dorothy  into  the  house. 

No  word  was  spoken  as  the  two  girls  felt  their  way 
cautiously  through  the  pitchy  darkness  to  their  rooms 
above  stairs. 

The  two  apartments  communicated ;  and  the  front 
windows  of  each  overlooked  the  meadow  lands  and 
woods,  together  with  a  far-reaching  expanse  of  the 
sea. 

Aunt  Penine's,  as  well  as  Aunt  Lettice's  and  little 
'Bitha's,  rooms  were  in  the  wing  of  the  house,  on  the 
opposite  side ;  while  those  of  Joseph  Devereux  were 
far  to  the  front,  and  looked  out  directly  upon  the 
grounds  and  wooded  land  that  ran  down  to  the  beach, 
where  the  water  stretched  away  to  the  horizon. 

They  went  directly  to  Dorothy's  chamber ;  and  it 
was  so  bright  with  the  moonlight  now  pouring 
through  the  unshuttered  windows  that  they  needed 
no  candle. 

As  soon  as  the  door  was  closed,  Mary  said, 
"  Dorothy,  I  have  somewhat  to  tell  you."  And  she 
put  her  arms  lovingly  about  the  boyish  form,  while 
the  solemn  tenderness  of  her  tone  bespoke  what  she 
had  to  reveal. 


144         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  You  Ve  no  need  to  tell,"  replied  Dorothy, 
speaking  in  a  way  to  so  disconcert  Mary  that  she 
said  uneasily, — 

"  Oh,  Dot,  I  thought  you  'd  be  glad  it  was  so." 

At  this,  Dorothy  threw  her  arms  impulsively 
around  the  other  girl's  neck. 

"  I  am  glad,  Mary,"  she  exclaimed ;  "  I  am  very, 
very  glad.  Only,  I  knew  long  ago  that  you  and  Jack 
loved  one  another."  Then,  as  she  hugged  her 
closer,  "  But  you  won't  love  me  less  for  what  has 
befallen?" 

Her  voice  sounded  as  though  the  tears  were 
coming  again. 

Mary  tightened  her  hold  upon  the  slight  form,  and 
kissed  the  upturned  face  upon  which  the  moonbeams 
were  resting. 

"Love  you  less,  Dot?"  she  declared;  "it  only 
makes  me  love  you  far  more  than  before;  and  I 
have  always  loved  you  very  dearly,  as  you  well 
know." 

"  And  I  want  to  be  loved,  Mary !  I  feel  so  lonely  !  " 
And  now  she  was  crying  once  more. 

"  Why,  Dot,"  Mary  asked,  almost  in  alarm,  "  what 
ever  ails  you,  crying  twice  in  the  one  evening?  I 
scarce  know  what  to  think  of  you." 

"  I  wish  I  could  see  my  father,"  Dorothy  sobbed  ; 
"  I  wish  I  could  see  him  this  minute.  He  always 
knows  me  and  understands  me,  no  matter  what  I  do 
or  say." 

"  You  are  just  worn  out,  poor  child,"  said  Mary, 
in  a  soothing,  motherly  fashion ;  "  and  no  wonder, 
with  all  you  've  gone  through  this  night  And  now," 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          145 

she  added  with  decision,  "  I  shall  put  you  straight  to 
bed,  this  very  minute.  I  want  to  go  myself,  but  can 
not  until  you  become  quiet." 

With  this  she  began  tugging  at  the  fastenings  of 
the  unfamiliar  garments;  and  Dorothy,  despite  her 
tears,  commenced  to  laugh,  but  in  a  nervous,  un 
natural  way. 

"  Never  mind,"  she  said  ;  "  I  will  do  all  that,  Mary, 
for  I  understand  it  better  than  you.  And,"  straighten 
ing  herself,  "  I  '11  stop  crying.  I  never  knew  I  could 
be  such  a  fool." 

Long  after  Mary  was  sleeping,  Dorothy  was  still 
lying  awake  listening  for  her  brother's  return.  She 
knew  she  would  hear  him,  for  his  room  was  just 
across  the  hall,  opposite  her  own. 

As  she  nestled  among  the  lavender-scented  pillows, 
visions  would  keep  coming  to  her  of  the  handsome 
face  she  had  seen  that  morning,  and  again  that  very 
night.  The  purple-hued  eyes,  edged  so  thickly  with 
swart  curling  lashes,  seemed  to  be  looking  into  her 
own,  as  when  she  held  his  wounded  head  pillowed 
against  her  knee,  while  his  voice  yet  thrilled  in  her 
ears  as  had  never  any  man's  before. 

And  then  came  the  realization  that  this  man  was 
her  country's  avowed  enemy,  —  a  hated  Britisher ! 

Her  conscience  smote  her  as  she  thought  of  the 
trick  she  had  played  him,  recalling  how  trustingly  he 
had  entered  the  dark  shed,  and  how  silent  he  had 
been  at  first,  when  she  slammed  the  door  and  shot 
the  wooden  bar  across.  Then  how  fiercely  he  had 
seemed  to  fling  his  broad  shoulders  against  the  door 
of  his  prison,  making  her  fear  that  he  would  be  able 


146          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

to  come  forth  and  visit  his  wrath  upon  the  auda 
cious  young  rebel  who  had  served  him  such  a 
trick. 

But  she  could  find  some  comfort  in  thinking  of 
how  she  had  stolen  back,  and  called  him  by  name, 
at  which  the  blows  became  stilled ;  and  of  how  she 
had  then  told  him  to  have  no  fear  for  his  safety,  as 
in  a  short  time  he  would  be  released,  to  go  where 
he  pleased. 

Mary,  did  she  but  know  all  these  thoughts,  would 
be  angry,  and  call  her  unfaithful  to  the  cause.  And 
Jack,  and  her  father  —  what  would  her  father  say  to 
her? 

She  had  never  in  her  life  feared  him.  But  now  a 
quaking  dread  beset  her  as  to  what  the  morrow 
might  bring  from  him  of  censure  and  displeasure. 
And  at  this  she  began  to  cry  again  —  softly,  but 
bitterly. 

Whether  the  girl  knew  it  or  not,  her  nerves  had 
by  this  time  become  strained  to  the  uttermost;  and 
sleep,  the  blessed  healer  that  comes  so  readily  to 
the  young  and  healthful,  was  beginning  to  woo  her 
away  from  all  her  troubles,  when  a  slight  noise 
startled  her  into  new  wakefulness. 

Listening  intently,  she  heard  her  brother  enter  his 
room;  and  she  heard  him  say  something  to  their 
father,  who  was  passing  on  toward  his  own  apart 
ments. 

Rising  hastily,  Dorothy  thrust  her  little  bare  feet 
into  some  wool  slippers  and  drew  a  bed-gown  over 
her  night-dress;  then  she  stole  softly  across  the 
passage  to  her  brother's  room. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          147 

The  door  was  ajar;  and  after  tapping  gently,  she 
put  up  her  small  hands  to  shield  her  eyes  from  the 
glare  of  the  candle  he  held,  as  he  came  to  answer 
her  summons,  looking  wonderingly  out  to  see  who  it 
might  be. 

"  Dorothy !  "  he  exclaimed,  as  he  saw  the  little 
yellow-robed  figure,  and  the  rumpled  curls  and 
drooping  face.  Then,  stretching  out  his  hand,  he 
drew  her  within  the  room  and  closed  the  door. 

"  Dot,  why  are  you  not  asleep  at  this  hour?  You 
will  surely  make  yourself  ill."  He  crossed  over  to 
a  small  table  and  set  down  the  heavy  silver  candle 
stick,  the  light  flaring  in  his  weary,  but  always 
handsome  face,  now  looking  all  the  darker  from 
contrast  with  his  snowy  linen  —  for  he  was  in  his 
shirt-sleeves. 

He  came  to  her  once  more ;  and  as  she  did  not 
speak,  he  took  her  hands  from  before  her  face  and 
held  them  lovingly.  "  What  is  it,  child  —  what  is 
troubling  you?" 

"  Mary  has  told  me,  Jack,  and  I  wanted  to  tell  you 
that  I  am  glad."  And  two  great  tears  stole  from  her 
long  lashes  and  ran  down  the  rounded  cheeks,  whose 
bloom  was  paler  than  he  had  ever  seen  it. 

"  And  is  that  the  face  you  wear,  Dot,  when  you 
are  joyful  ? "  he  asked  gently,  but  with  a  smile. 
"  What  is  it,  child  ?  "  he  urged,  as  she  did  not  speak. 
"  I  am  so  happy  to-night,  and  I  cannot  bear  to  see 
you  in  tears ;  it  hurts  me." 

"  Ah,  no,  Jack,"  she  cried,  throwing  her  arms 
around  his  neck.  "  I  don't  want  to  hurt  you." 

He  held  her  fast,  and  laid  his  cheek  against  her 


148          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

own,  as  he  said  softly :  "  Is  it  that  you  are  jealous  of 
me,  or  of —  Mary?  Is  it  that  you  think  I  cannot 
love  her  and  love  you  as  well?" 

"  No,  no  !  Oh,  no  !  It  is  n't  that,  Jack.  I  know 
you  love  me,  and  will  always,  as  long  as  I  live  — 
just  as  I  love  you.  I  am  happy  to  have  Mary  for 
my  own  sister ;  but  I  —  I  —  "  And  she  broke  down 
again. 

"  Now  see  here,  little  girl,"  he  said,  stroking  the 
round  white  arm  her  fallen-back  sleeve  left  bare; 
"  don't  fret  in  your  heart  about  to-night,  or  whatever 
you  may  have  done.  It  is  never  any  use  to  worry 
over  what  is  past  and  gone.  'T  is  not  a  maidenly 
act,  Dot,  for  a  girl  to  array  herself  in  men's  gar 
ments,  and  you  must  never  do  it  again.  But  we 
must  all  admit  that  't  was  a  lucky  thing  you  did  it 
this  night;  and  the  help  you  rendered  us  far  more 
than  makes  up  for  your  own  thoughtlessness.  So 
you  need  fear  no  blame  on  account  of  it." 

"  Does  father  know  ?  "  she  asked  nervously. 

"  Not  as  yet ;  but  I  will  tell  him  the  whole  story  of 
your  bravery,  so  he  '11  not  misjudge  you." 

She  raised  her  face  and  kissed  him ;  then  after  a 
little  hesitation  she  asked  shyly,  "  And  the  Britisher 
I  locked  in  the  shed,  —  did  you  release  him,  as  you 
said  you  would?" 

Jack  smiled  down  into  the  upturned  face.  "  He 
was  gone  when  Hugh  and  I  got  there ;  and  the  bar 
was  wrenched  off,  sockets  and  all." 

"  He  is  strong,"  Dorothy  said,  a  light  coming  to 
her  eyes  that  her  brother  did  not  see;  and  she 
laughed  softly. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          149 

"  Well,  had  he  the  strength  of  Samson,  he  'd 
best  take  heed  to  himself  how  he  comes  prowling 
about  my  father's  premises  at  unseemly  hours." 

He  spoke  with  angry  emphasis ;  and  Dorothy  was 
glad  the  two  had  not  met. 


150          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER   XVI 

THE  men  of  the  house  breakfasted  at  the  usual 
hour  next  morning,  and  with  them  were  only 
Aunt  Lettice  and  'Bitha,  Mary  Broughton  and  Doro 
thy  being  permitted  to  sleep  until  later,  when  'Bitha, 
despatched  by  her  grandmother,  went  to  arouse  them. 

She  first  awoke  Dorothy  by  kissing  her ;  then  she 
asked  with  childish  solicitude,  "  Why  do  you  lie  abed 
so  late,  Cousin  Dot,  —  are  you  ill?" 

The  big  dark  eyes  gazed  at  the  child  in  bewilder 
ment,  and  then  came  a  flash  of  recollection. 

"  111  —  no.  Where  is  Mary,  and  why  are  you  here, 
'Bitha?" 

"  Mary  is  still  asleep,  and  grandame  sent  me  to 
wake  both  of  you."  Then  she  looked  curiously  at 
the  carelessly  heaped  up  masculine  garb  on  a  near 
by  chair,  and  asked,  "Are  those  Cousin  Jack's 
clothes,  Dot,  and  why  did  he  leave  them  here?" 

Dorothy's  color  deepened.  "  Never  mind,  now, 
'Bitha,"  she  said  hastily,  "  but  go  and  awaken  Mary ; 
then  run  back  to  Aunt  Lettice,  and  say  we  will  be 
down  directly.  But  stop  —  where  is  every  one  — 
have  you  breakfasted  yet  ?  " 

The  child  laughed.  "  Long  ago,"  she  said. 
"  Cousin  Jack  and  Hugh  Knollys  have  gone  off  to 
town  on  horseback,  and  Uncle  Joseph  is  away  on  the 
farm  somewhere." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          151 

Dorothy's  movements  were  lacking  in  their  usual 
youthful  vitality  as  she  moved  listlessly  about  the 
room.  She  stood  in  front  of  her  mahogany  dressing- 
case,  looking  into  the  tipped-over  mirror,  —  that 
only  in  this  way  could  reflect  the  face  and  head  sur 
mounting  her  in  no  wise  average  height  —  and  was 
brushing  out  the  tangle  of  curly  locks,  when  Mary 
Broughton  came  into  the  room,  her  hair  hanging  about 
her  like  a  veil  of  gold,  reaching  almost  to  her  knees. 

"  Good-morning,  Dot,"  she  said  smilingly.  "  You 
were  so  quiet  that  I  thought  you  were  yet  sleeping." 
And  she  turned  to  go  back  to  her  own  apartment. 

But  Dorothy  called  out:  "Don't  go  yet!  Oh! 
Mary,  do  you  know  I  am  dreading  so  to  go  down 
stairs  and  meet  my  father.  I  wonder  if  he  will  be 
angry  at  what  I  did  last  night?  He  was  never  angry 
with  me  in  all  my  life."  And  she  turned  her  troubled 
eyes  away  from  the  glass,  for  which  indeed  she  seemed 
to  have  little  use,  so  slight  was  the  note  she  was  tak 
ing  of  the  reflection  it  showed. 

"I  hope  not,"  Mary  replied,  but  her  voice  had  a 
touch  of  doubt,  "  for  he  would  surely  be  angry  with 
me  as  well,  for  abetting  you  in  what  you  did.  But 
you  remember  what  Jack  said  last  night;  would  not 
your  father  take  the  same  view  of  the  matter?  " 

The  color  deepened  in  her  cheeks  as  she  spoke  her 
lover's  name ;  and  this  seemed  to  bring  a  new  recol 
lection  to  Dorothy. 

"  Oh,  Mary,"  she  cried,  "  I  'd  clean  forgot,  for  the 
moment,  all  that  has  befallen."  With  this  she  rushed 
impetuously  across  the  room  and  caught  Mary  about 
the  neck.  The  latter  blushed  redder  than  before, 


152         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

while  she  laughingly  disengaged  Dorothy's  arms. 
Then  urging  her  to  hurry  and  dress,  she  hastened 
back  to  her  own  room. 

The  two  girls  had  finished  breakfast  and  were  out 
on  the  porch  in  front  of  the  house,  when  the  hearty 
tones  of  Joseph  Devereux  were  heard  within,  asking 
Tamson,  the  red-cheeked  housemaid,  after  her  young 
mistress. 

"  Here  I  am,  father,"  answered  a  low,  agitated 
voice ;  and  Dorothy  stood  before  him,  looking  quite 
pale,  and  with  eyes  downcast. 

"  Come  with  me,  my  daughter,"  he  commanded, 
and  led  the  way  into  the  library. 

He  closed  the  door  after  them,  and  seated  himself, 
while  Dorothy  remained  standing,  her  hands  loosely 
clasped  and  her  eyes  still  bent  on  the  floor,  her 
attitude  being  much  like  that  of  a  culprit  before  a 
judge. 

"  Come  here,  child,"  and  his  voice  was  a  trifle  un 
steady.  "  Why  do  you  stand  there  and  look  so 
strangely?  " 

For  answer,  she  sank  upon  her  knees  before  him 
and  laid  her  face  in  his  lap ;  and  a  grateful  thrill  went 
through  her  as  she  felt  his  fingers  stroking  her  curly 
head  in  his  usual  loving  fashion. 

"  Ye  madcap  !  "  he  exclaimed  after  a  short  silence. 
"  Whatever  possessed  ye?" 

"  Oh,  father,  don't  be  angry  with  me  !  " 

At  this,  he  leaned  over,  and  drawing  her  into  his 
arms,  lifted  her  to  his  knee. 

"  Angry  with  you,  my  little  Dot !  "  he  said.  "  My 
precious,  brave  little  girl,  how  could  I  be  that,  except 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          153 

it  were  for  your  risking  so  carelessly  the  life  that  is 
so  dear  to  my  old  heart?  " 

All  the  sternness  of  his  face  had  given  place  to  an 
expression  of  loving  pride. 

"  One  cannot  censure  an  eagle,  my  baby,"  he  went 
on,  —  "  that  it  be  not  born  a  barnyard  fowl  or  a  weak 
pigeon.  It  would  seem  that  a  higher  power  than  of 
poor  mortality  must  have  put  it  into  your  head  and 
heart  to  do  what  you  did  last  night.  And  I  've  no 
word  of  blame  for  your  having  togged  yourself  out  in 
Jack's  clothes.  Many  a  heroine  has  done  a  like  thing 
before  you.  If  Joan  of  Arc  had  been  more  like  most 
womenfolk,  no  doubt  many  would  have  reckoned  her 
more  properly  behaved,  according  to  the  laws  laid 
down  by  men  for  the  behavior  o'  women.  But  who 
dare  question  the  bravery  and  unselfishness  of  her 
deeds?  And  you,  my  baby,  were  our  Joan  of  Arc 
last  night!" 

All  this  was  balm  to  her  troubled  heart.  But  she 
could  not  speak,  and  only  hugged  him  more  tightly 
around  the  neck  as  she  wept  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Here  —  hoity  toity  !  "  he  said  presently.  "  What 
manner  o'  bravery  be  this  —  crying  for  naught?  " 

She  raised  her  head,  but  before  she  could  reply, 
they  were  both  startled  by  a  noisy  trampling  of  horses 
in  front  of  the  house,  and  strange  voices  coming  in 
through  the  open  windows. 

Hastily  wiping  away  her  tears,  Dorothy  sprang 
from  her  father's  lap  and  ran  to  look  out. 

"  Oh,  father,"  she  cried,  turning  to  him  in  dismay, 
"here  be  a  lot  of  British  soldiers  on  horseback! 
Whatever  can  they  have  come  for?  " 


154         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

He  hurried  out,  Dorothy  close  by  his  side,  to  meet 
face  to  face  at  the  open  door  a  tall  young  officer  com 
ing  up  the  steps  with  much  clanking  of  sabre  and 
jingling  of  spurs,  while  on  the  driveway  were  a 
dozen  mounted  troopers,  one  of  whom  held  the  rein 
of  a  spirited  gray  horse. 

The  officer  raised  his  hat,  and  his  sea-blue  eyes, 
keen  as  steel,  looked  with  smiling  fearlessness  straight 
into  the  lowering  face  of  Joseph  Devereux.  Then 
they  changed  like  a  flash,  and  with  swift  significance, 
as  they  fell  upon  the  slight  figure  shrinking  close 
beside  him. 

"  Sir,"  he  asked,  "  are  you  Joseph  Devereux?  " 

"  As  you  say,"  was  the  calm  reply.  "  And  what 
might  an  officer  of  His  Majesty's  army  want  with  me  ?  " 

"  Only  an  audience,"  the  young  man  answered 
respectfully.  "  I  wish  to  assure  you,  in  case  of  its 
being  needful,  of  my  good  will,  and  of  my  desire  to 
see  that  your  person  and  property  are  guarded  from 
annoyance  during  our  stay  in  your  neighborhood." 

The  old  man  frowned,  and  drew  his  tall  figure  to 
its  full  height. 

"  It  would  seem  a  strange  chance,"  he  replied 
haughtily,  "  that  should  put  such  a  notion  into  your 
mind,  young  sir.  I  've  lived  here  as  boy  and  man 
these  seventy  years  and  more,  and  my  fathers  before 
me  for  well  beyond  one  hundred  years ;  and  I  Ve 
needed  no  protection  o'  my  own  rights  save  such  as 
God  and  my  own  townsfolk  have  accorded  me  as  my 
just  due." 

"  Such  may  have  been  the  case  before  now,  sir," 
the  officer  said,  his  eyes  still  fixed  upon  Dorothy's 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          155 

blushing  face;  "  but  troublesome  times,  such  as 
these,  have  brought  changes  that  should,  methinks, 
make  you  take  a  somewhat  different  view  of  matters." 

"The  times  may  be  troublesome,  as  you  say;  but 
even  should  they  grow  more  so,  I  have  my  country's 
cause  too  truly  at  heart  to  desire  favors  from  its 
enemies." 

"  I  am  an  enemy  only  should  you  determine  to 
make  me  one ;  and  this  I  trust  you  will  not."  He 
still  smiled  pleasantly,  as  though  bent  upon  accom 
plishing  whatever  object  he  had  in  view. 

"  The  color  o'  the  coat  you  wear  has  determined 
that  matter  already,"  was  Joseph  Devereux's  grim 
answer. 

But  the  young  man  was  proof  against  even  this 
pointed  rebuff,  for  he  laughed,  and  said  with  reckless 
gayety,  "  Think  you  not,  sir,  't  is  a  bit  unjust  to  refuse 
good  fellowship  to  a  man  because  of  the  color  of  his 
garb?" 

"  A  truce  to  this  nonsense,  young  sir  !  "  exclaimed 
the  old  man,  his  impatience  rapidly  changing  to 
anger.  "  Since  you  are  about  my  premises  in  the 
manner  you  are,  't  is  certain  you  can  in  no  wise  be 
ignorant  o'  reasons  existing  which  make  it  needless 
for  me  to  say  that  I  desire  naught  to  do  with  you, 
nor  your  fellows." 

The  officer  bowed,  and  with  a  slight  shrug  of  his 
broad  shoulders,  resumed  his  hat. 

"  So  be  it,  sir,"  he  said,  while  the  smile  left  his 
olive-hued  face,  "  although  I  deeply  regret  your 
decision.  But  before  I  go,  I  must  have  speech  with 
a  young  son  of  yours." 


156         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Dorothy  moved  still  closer  to  her  father,  and  turned 
a  troubled  look  up  into  his  face. 

"  My  son,  sir,"  he  answered  stiffly, "  is  not  at  home." 

"  No  ?  Then  pray  tell  me  where  I  am  like  to  find 
him." 

"  He  has  gone  to  the  town  on  affairs  of  his  own." 

"  They  are  like  to  be  affairs  of  great  weight."  The 
young  man's  voice  had  a  note  of  sarcasm. 

"  Whatever  they  be,  they  can  assuredly  be  no 
concern  of  an  officer  o'  the  King." 

"  That  is  for  me  to  decide,  sir,"  the  soldier  retorted 
with  evidently  rising  anger.  "  He  has  done  that 
which  gives  me  good  cause  to  put  him  in  irons, 
should  I  choose  to  be  vengeful." 

"What  mean  ye?"  the  old  man  demanded  with 
flashing  eyes. 

"  I  mean,"  replied  the  other,  slowly,  "  he  shall  be 
taught  that  he  cannot  play  boyish  pranks  upon  His 
Majesty's  officers  with  impunity." 

"  It  would  seem  you  are  better  aware  o'  what  you 
are  prating  of  than  am  I,"  said  Joseph  Devereux,  now 
laying  a  reassuring  hand  over  the  small  one  that  had 
stolen  tremblingly  into  his  own.  "  As  for  my  son 
playing  '  boyish  pranks,'  as  you  say,  he  would 
scarcely  be  likely  to  turn  back  to  such  things  in  his 
twenty-eighth  year." 

"  Do  you  mean  me  to  understand  that  your  son 
is  so  old  as  that?  "  was  the  officer's  surprised  inquiry. 

"  I  care  little  of  what  your  understanding  may  be," 
was  the  indifferent  reply ;  "  but  such  is  the  fact." 

"And  have  you  no  other  son  —  a  young  boy?" 

"  I  have  not,  as  any  one  can  tell  you." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          1 57 

The  young  man  -bit  his  lips,  and  looked  perplexed. 
Then,  as  his  eyes  turned  to  Dorothy's  flushed  face,  he 
smiled  again,  and  said,  as  though  addressing  her,  "  I 
beg  pardon  for  any  seeming  incivility;  but  there 
would  appear  to  be  some  mystery  here." 

"  No  mystery,  young  man,"  answered  Joseph 
Devereux,  with  unbending  severity,  "  save  to  wonder 
why  you  should  come  riding  to  our  door  in  the  fash 
ion  you  have,  with  a  troop  o'  your  fellows,  when  we 
have  no  liking  for  the  entertainment  of  any  such 
company." 

The  officer  still  smiled,  but  now  sarcastically.  "  It 
can  scarcely  be  claimed  that  you  have  entertained 
me,  sir.  But  since  I  find  my  presence  so  disagreeable 
to  you,  I  will  bid  you  good-morning." 

He  bowed  haughtily  to  the  old  man,  while  his  eyes 
still  lingered  upon  Dorothy's  face.  Then  turning 
quickly,  he  strode  down  the  steps,  and  mounted  his 
horse,  the  servants,  who  had  gathered  about,  falling 
away  from  before  him. 

Mary  Broughton  and  Aunt  Lettice,  who  had  been 
standing  in  the  hall  listening  to  the  colloquy,  now 
came  out  to  the  porch  and  stood  with  the  others 
watching  the  scarlet-clad  troop  clatter  noisily  down 
the  driveway,  following  the  rapid  pace  set  by  their 
youthful  leader. 

John  Devereux  and  Hugh  Knollys,  returning  from 
the  town,  met  them  just  within  the  open  gate,  and 
drew  to  one  side,  watching  them  with  scowling  brows 
as  they  dashed  past;  and  the  young  officer  turned 
in  his  saddle  to  glance  over  his  shoulder,  as  if  some 
thing  in  the  former's  face  had  caught  his  attention. 


158          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  What  did  those  Britishers  want  here,  father?  "  the 
son  asked,  as  he  and  Hugh  came  up  the  steps,  leaving 
their  horses  with  Leet  and  Pashar. 

"  He  would  seem  to  wish  to  assure  us  of  his  cour 
tesy  and  good-will;  and  when  I  declined  these,  he 
demanded  to  see  my  son,  whom  he  accused  of 
playing  a  boyish  prank  upon  a  King's  officer,  and 
threatened  him  with  irons,  should  he  catch  the 
rogue." 

All  eyes  were  now  turned  upon  Dorothy,  who  laid 
her  blushing  face  against  her  father's  arm  as  she 
stood  clasping  it. 

Jack  muttered  something  under  his  breath;  and 
Hugh,  his  face  alight  with  mischief,  said,  "May 
his  search  take  up  all  the  attention  of  himself  and  his 
soldiers,  which  will  be  all  the  better  for  us."  Then 
stretching  out  his  hand  to  Dorothy,  he  said  with  a 
sudden  change  of  manner,  "Will  you  shake  hands, 
Dorothy?" 

"  What  for?  "  she  asked,  still  clinging  to  her  father's 
arm. 

"  As  my  way  of  thanking  you  that  I  am  a  free  man 
this  morning,  and  not,  perchance,  in  irons  myself, 
and  on  the  road  to  the  Governor,  at  Salem." 

She  laid  her  small  hand  in  his  broad  palm,  and  the 
look  he  gave  her  as  his  fingers  closed  over  it  seemed 
to  make  her  uncomfortable. 

"  It  was  very  little  I  did,"  she  declared  quietly, 
drawing  her  hand  away. 

"  So  it  may  seem  to  you,"  he  said  gravely.  "  But 
had  it  not  been  done,  the  things  that  might  have 
followed  would  show  you  otherwise." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          159 

In  the  afternoon  the  four  young  people  set  out  to 
ride  over  to  Hugh's  place,  where  a  widowed  mother 
was  anxiously  expecting  the  arrival  of  her  boy  — 
and  only  child. 

Jack,  for  reasons  now  well  understood,  kept  close 
to  Mary's  bridle-rein ;  so  it  befell  that  Dorothy  and 
Hugh  were  thrown  upon  one  another's  society  more 
intimately  than  for  some  time  heretofore. 

As  they  rode  leisurely  along  the  Salem  turnpike 
toward  their  destination,  which  lay  away  from  the 
town,  the  young  man  exclaimed  suddenly,  "  I  don't 
believe  another  girl  living  would  dare  do  such  a  thing, 
Dorothy,  as  you  did  last  night !  " 

"  Do  cease  prattling  of  last  night,"  she  said  im 
patiently.  "  I  am  sick  to  death  hearing  of  it" 

"Are  you?  "  And  Hugh's  laughing  eyes  widened 
with  sober  surprise.  "  I  see  no  call  for  you  to  be  so." 

"  I  did  not  ask  that  you  should,"  was  the  tart 
answer,  a  wilful  toss  of  her  head  accompanying  the 
sharp  words. 

"  Why,  Dorothy,  whatever  ails  you  ? "  And  he 
looked  more  surprised  than  hurt  at  this  new  phase  of 
his  quondam  playfellow's  disposition. 

She  did  not  reply ;  and  Hugh,  seeing  a  glitter  of 
tears  in  her  eyes,  said  nothing  more. 

And  so  they  plodded  along  in  utter  silence;  the 
two  ahead  of  them  seeming  to  find  no  need  for  haste, 
and  conversing  earnestly,  as  though  greatly  enter 
tained  by  each  other's  company. 

The  thickly  planted  cornfields  rose  on  either  side 
of  their  way,  and  the  afternoon  sun  flickered  the 
landscape  with  fleeting  shadows  from  the  clouds  sail- 


160         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

ing  in  the  blue  overhead,  while  now  and  again  there 
came  a  glimpse  of  the  sea. 

Everything  about  them  was  quiet,  save  the  breath 
ing  of  the  horses  and  the  noise  of  their  trappings. 

At  length,  coming  within  sight  of  the  Knollys 
homestead,  the  two  in  front  drew  rein  and  waited  for 
their  companions  to  join  them. 

Dorothy  gave  the  impatient  mare  her  head,  and 
rode  up  briskly,  with  Hugh  not  far  behind ;  and  then 
all  four  went  clattering  through  the  gate  and  up 
the  grass-grown  roadway,  halting  before  the  porch 
of  the  low  frame  house  that  stood  surrounded  by 
thickly  planted  fields  running  back  to  meet  sloping 
wooded  hills,  with  grassy  meadows  intervening, 
where  flocks  of  sheep  and  many  cows  were  grazing 
peacefully. 

A  sweet-faced  old  lady  —  Hugh's  mother  —  came 
out  of  the  door  and  greeted  them  cordially,  but  first 
casting  a  searching  glance  at  her  son.  Then  bidding 
a  servant  take  their  horses  to  the  stable,  she  invited 
them  to  come  within. 

But  Hugh  said :  "  No,  mother ;  Sam  need  not 
take  the  horses  away.  We  can  stop  but  a  short 
time,  and  then  I  must  go  back  to  remain  in  town 
for  the  night.  I  only  rode  over  —  and  these  kind 
folk  with  me  —  to  see  how  you  were  faring  without 
having  me  to  look  after  matters,  and  to  assure  you  of 
my  well  being ;  for  I  know  how  you  like  to  fret  if  I 
stop  away  long  enough  to  give  you  the  chance." 

"  You  are  a  saucy  boy,"  his  mother  replied,  but 
with  a  look  that  belied  her  words ;  then  turning  to 
the  two  girls,  she  asked  after  their  fathers,  and  in- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          161 

quired  particularly  about  each  member  of  their 
households. 

She  listened  eagerly  to  the  news  of  the  town,  and 
its  latest  doings ;  the  color,  fresh  as  a  girl's,  coming 
and  going  in  her  cheeks,  and  making  a  dainty  con 
trast  with  the  snowy  muslin  of  her  mob-cap  and  the 
kerchief  wound  about  her  throat  and  crossed  over 
her  ample  bust. 

"  And  have  any  of  these  red-coated  gallants  stolen 
their  way  to  the  hearts  of  you  two  girls  ?  "  she  asked 
banteringly,  —  her  eyes  upon  Mary  Broughton's  beau 
tiful  face. 

Jack's  eyes  were  there  as  well ;  and  Hugh  alone 
saw  the  sudden  mounting  of  the  blood  to  Dorothy's 
cheeks  and  the  troubled  drooping  of  her  eyelids. 

John  Devereux  rose  from  his  chair,  and  taking 
Mary's  hand,  led  her  to  the  old  lady. 

"  I  am  that  one,  good  Mistress  Knollys,"  he  said 
proudly,  "  who  has  stolen  his  way  to  this  sweet  girl's 
true  heart;  and  you  are  the  first,  outside  the  family, 
to  know  of  it." 

"  Dearie  me !  "  exclaimed  Mistress  Knollys,  in  a 
happy  fluttered  way,  as  she  drew  Mary's  blushing 
face  down  and  gave  her  a  hearty  kiss.  "  I  always 
suspected  it  would  be  so;  and  I  am  sure  every  one 
will  wish  you  joy,  as  I  do  with  all  my  heart."  Then 
turning  to  her  son,  "  Hugh,  dear,  get  some  wine 
and  cake,  and  let  us  pledge  our  dear  friends.  With 
all  these  Britishers  bringing  trouble  upon  us,  who 
can  say  how  much  chance  there  '11  be  left  for  joyful 
doings?  " 

She  bustled  about  with  a  beaming  face,  doing  her- 


1 62          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

self  most  of  the  setting  forth  she  had  requested  of  her 
son.  But  Hugh's  face  looked  far  graver  than  was  its 
wont ;  his  eyes  strayed  over  to  Dorothy,  who  was  now 
laughing  and  chatting  like  the  rest,  and  he  seemed  to 
be  puzzling  over  a  matter  for  which  he  could  not  find 
a  ready  solution. 

It  was  later  than  they  thought  when  they  set  out. 
upon  their  return,  Mistress  Knollys  urging  them  to 
come  again  soon,  and  saying,  as  she  kissed  Dorothy 
last  of  all :  "  It  ever  makes  me  feel  young  again,  my 
dear  child,  to  have  you  in  the  house.  And  now  that 
your  brother  and  Mary  have  one  another,  and  your 
father  has  one  more  daughter,  they  can  spare  you  to 
your  old  friend  with  better  grace." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          163 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  air  was  yet  chill  with  the  fresh  north-wind, 
that  had  blown  all  day,  to  go  down  only  with 
the  sun,  while  the  misty  horizon  of  the  afternoon  was 
now  a  well-defined  fog-bank  rolling  in  from  over  the 
sea,  and  sending  a  damp  breath  in  advance  of  its  own 
coming. 

"We  shall  have  a  nasty  night,"  said  Hugh,  looking 
at  the  smoke-like  wall.  He  and  Dorothy  were  again 
riding  side  by  side,  with  the  other  two  just  ahead, 
but  out  of  ear-shot,  and  they  were  making  a  short 
detour  across  the  fields,  their  course  taking  them 
past  the  Jameson  place. 

It  was  a  pretentious-looking  house,  painted  white, 
with  green  blinds ;  and  a  broad  piazza  was  set  back 
amid  the  fluted  columns  that  ran  up  to  support  the 
upper  floor,  whose  dormer  windows  jutted  out  among 
the  branches  of  the  oak  and  elm  trees.  On  the 
piazza  were  several  scarlet-coated  gentry. 

"  Enjoying  himself,  no  doubt,  with  rogues  of  his 
own  ilk,"  was  John  Devereux's  comment,  as  he 
looked  over  his  shoulder  at  Hugh,  —  the  two  now 
being  quite  close  to  one  another. 

"  There  might  be  a  thousand  rather  than  a  hun 
dred  of  the  redcoats  at  the  Neck,  by  the  way  they 
seem  to  be  ever  turning  up  about  the  place,"  Hugh 
muttered  in  reply,  without  taking  the  trouble  to  look 
toward  the  house. 


164         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  And  here  come  some  more,"  announced  Mary, 
in  a  tone  of  disgust,  as  half-a-dozen  scarlet  coats  ap 
peared  suddenly  in  the  field  before  them. 

They  were  riding  at  a  reckless  pace  which  soon 
brought  them  abreast  of  the  four,  who  were  now 
taking  their  way  quite  soberly.  And  as  they  swept 
past,  the  officer  in  the  rear  doffed  his  hat,  while 
he  bent  his  eyes  upon  Dorothy's  flushed  face  with 
an  intensity  that  made  Hugh  Knollys  say  half  aloud, 
"  The  impudent  young  dog  —  what  does  he  mean?  " 

Mary  Broughton  sat  rigidly  in  her  saddle,  turning 
her  head  away  at  sight  of  the  face  disclosed  by  the 
uplifted  hat.  But  Dorothy  smiled  shyly  into  the 
bright,  daring  eyes. 

A  little  farther  along  they  came  upon  three  fisher 
men  trudging  the  same  way  as  they  were  bound,  one 
of  them  being  young  Bait,  whose  attempt  at  singing 
had  brought  upon  him  Doak's  wrath  the  night  before. 

"  Jameson  be  givin'  a  dinner  to  some  o'  the  red 
coats,"  he  said,  as  the  riders  overtook  him  and  his 
companions,  one  of  whom  added  angrily, — 

"  An'  he  best  have  a  care  that  he  don't  get  his  roof 
burnt  over  him  an'  his  d d  King's  friends." 

"  Have  a  care  yourself,  man,"  said  John  Devereux, 
warningly.  "  T  is  not  wise  to  do  aught  yet  that  will 
give  them  a  handle  to  use  for  our  own  hurt." 

"Aye,"  muttered  the  third,  "  that  may  do  for  now. 
But  if  Jameson  don't  go  with  his  own  sort  when 
they  leave  the  place,  it  may  not  be  so  easy  for  him 
as  it  has  been  in  the  past." 

"  How  long,  think  ye,  Master  John,  afore  the  red 
coats  quit  the  Neck?"  inquired  Bait. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          165 

"  That  were  a  hard  matter  for  any  one  to  say,"  was 
the  young  man's  reply.  Then,  as  he  urged  his  horse 
forward,  he  turned  to  add  over  his  shoulder,  "  But 
take  my  advice,  and  avoid  any  brawling  with  the 
soldiers,  for  the  present,  should  you  run  foul  of 
them." 

"  That  will  have  to  be  as  it  may,"  one  of  the  men 
answered  doggedly,  "  accordin'  as  to  how  they  mind 
their  own  affairs  and  let  us  alone." 

"We  shall  come  to  have  fighting  in  our  streets 
yet,  Jack ;  you  may  be  sure  of  it,"  said  Hugh 
Knollys.  "  Our  men  can  never  brook  with  any  pa 
tience  the  swaggering  of  these  impudent  fellows." 

The  other  glanced  at  him  warningly,  with  a  signifi 
cant  motion  of  the  head  toward  Dorothy;  but  the 
girl  did  not  appear  to  notice  their  talk,  and  was  look 
ing  dreamingly  away  into  the  distance. 

Mary  Broughton,  who  was  slightly  in  advance, 
turned  her  head ;  and  Hugh  saw  how  her  blue  eyes 
were  kindling  as  she  exclaimed,  "  I,  for  one,  should 
not  care  if  we  did  come  to  blows  !  I  'd  like  to  see  our 
men  show  the  Britishers  that  they  cannot  have  mat 
ters  altogether  their  own  way  down  here." 

"  Would  you  like  to  take  a  gun  yourself,  Mary,  and 
help  teach  them  this  lesson?  "was  Hugh's  laughing 
question. 

"  Yes,"  she  declared  resolutely.  "  And  I  am  sure 
I  could  handle  it,  too." 

"  You  '11  never  need  to  do  that,  sweetheart,  so  long 
as  I  live  to  carry  out  your  mind,"  said  Jack,  who  had 
been  wondering  why  Hugh  looked  at  Dorothy  so 
oddly,  and  why  she  was  so  strangely  silent. 


1 66         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

When  the  early  evening  meal  was  over  that  night, 
the  two  young  men  took  their  way  into  the  town, 
where  a  meeting  was  to  be  held. 

Old  Leet  rowed  them  down,  they  preferring  this  as 
being  least  likely  to  attract  notice;  and  avoiding  the 
old  wharf,  they  landed  on  the  beach,  near  the  ware 
houses,  thence  taking  their  way  cautiously  through 
the  fish-flakes  that  filled  the  fields,  until  they  reached 
the  streets  up  in  the  town.  These  were  deserted,  but 
filled  with  lurking  shadows,  being  dimly  lit  by  a  stray 
lamp  fastened  here  and  there  to  the  buildings. 

They  walked  slowly  toward  the  town  hall,  while 
they  talked  in  low  tones  of  Jameson,  making  no  doubt 
but  that  his  attentions  and  hospitality  to  the  Britishers 
would  be  known  and  commented  upon  at  the  meeting. 

When  close  to  the  hall  a  wild  clamor  broke  out 
from  somewhere  ahead  of  them;  and  they  hurried 
forward  to  learn  what  it  might  mean. 

It  was  a  street  fight  between  the  redcoats  and  the 
townspeople;  and  although  no  powder  was  being 
used,  strong  arms  and  hard  fists  were  doing  almost 
as  painful  work. 

The  British  frigate  "  Lively "  had  dropped  anchor 
in  the  harbor  at  sunset,  and  as  soon  as  darkness  came, 
a  press-gang  had  been  sent  on  shore  to  capture  such 
sturdy  fishermen  as  might  be  abroad,  and  impress 
them  into  the  service  of  His  Majesty's  navy. 

Several  men  had  already  been  taken,  and  they 
were  resisting  most  lustily,  while  such  of  their  friends 
as  chanced  to  be  in  the  streets  were  coming  to  their 
rescue. 

But  these  were  few  in  number,  as  most  of  the  citi- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          167 

zens  who  were  not  at  their  homes  were  now  gathered 
in  the  town  hall,  awaiting  the  opening  of  the  meeting, 
which  was  to  be  of  more  than  usual  importance,  as 
measures  were  to  be  taken  with  respect  to  the  new 
tyranny  indicated  by  the  presence  of  soldiers  quartered 
upon  the  Neck. 

While  the  two  young  men  paused  on  a  street 
corner  overlooking  the  combatants,  hesitating  as  to 
what  might  be  the  best  thing  for  them  to  do,  the 
light  from  a  house  over  the  way  shone  down  upon 
one  figure,  as  though  singling  it  out  from  the 
others. 

It  was  that  of  a  swarthy,  strongly  built  young  fel 
low,  taller  than  most  of  those  about  him,  and  with  a 
bright,  resolute  face.  Hatless,  and  in  his  shirt-sleeves, 
he  was  raining  heavy  blows  upon  such  of  the  enemy 
as  sought  to  lay  hands  on  him. 

"Tis  Jem  Mugford ! "  exclaimed  Hugh.  "See, 
Jack,  what  a  gallant  fight  he  is  making  for  him 
self!" 

Mugford  was  well  known  in  the  town,  and  was  al 
ready,  despite  his  youth,  the  captain  of  a  merchant 
vessel.  He  had  been  but  recently  married;  and 
Jack  and  Hugh  recalled  the  sunny  morning  when 
they  saw  him,  looking  so  handsome  and  happy, 
alongside  the  pretty  girl  he  had  just  taken  for  his 
wife. 

They  both,  moved  by  the  same  impulse,  now  made 
a  dash  toward  him ;  but  the  surging  crowd  —  of  friends 
and  foes  alike  —  came  between  in  a  way  to  frustrate 
their  intention.  Then,  while  they  were  still  struggling 
to  reach  him,  there  went  up  a  loud,  angry  shout 


1 68          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

bristling  with  vigorous  oaths :  "  They  Ve  got  Jem  ! 
They've  got  him  an'  carried  him  off!  Squael 'em, 
squael  'em  !  "  l 

The  cries  and  tumult  were  deafening;  and  the  dark 
mass  rolled  slowly  down  the  street,  leaving  the  young 
men  almost  alone. 

"  'T  is  an  outrage !  "  exclaimed  Hugh  Knollys, 
panting  from  his  unavailing  exertions.  "We  need 
all  of  us  to  carry  guns  to  guard  against  such  dastardly 
work.  What  will  his  poor  wife  do,  and  her  father, 
now  that  they  '11  not  have  Jem  to  look  to  for  support 
and  defence?" 

"  I  take  it  she  will  not  lack  for  good  defenders," 
answered  Jack,  his  voice  trembling  with  anger,  "  not 
so  long  as  you  and  I  live  in  the  town,  to  say  naught 
of  his  other  friends.  With  the  enemy  in  our  harbor, 
and  amongst  us  in  the  very  town,  the  quicker  we  arm 
the  better,  say  I.  Let  us  go  first  to  see  Mistress 
Mugford,  and  then  we  '11  go  to  the  hall. " 

But  Hugh  held  back,  for  he  had  a  wholesome 
dread  of  women's  tears  and  hysterics. 

"There  will  be  plenty  to  tell  her  the  bad  news, 
poor  soul,"  he  said  ;  "  and  women,  too,  who  will  know 
best  how  to  console  and  comfort  her." 

Jack  saw  the  force  of  this,  and  did  not  press  the 
matter;  so  they  took  their  way  to  the  town  hall, 
which  was  already  crowded^  although  its  tightly 
shuttered  windows  gave  no  sign  of  the  life  within. 
The  door  was  strongly  barred,  and  only  opened  to 
the  new-comers  after  they  had  satisfied  the  sentinel 
on  guard  of  their  right  to  be  admitted. 

1  "  Rock  them  ! "  i.  e.  "  Throw  rocks  at  them !  " 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          169 

Gray  heads  and  brown  were  there,  the  old  and  the 
young,  representing  the  best  blood  of  the  town.  And 
there  was  a  generous  sprinkling  of  weather-beaten 
and  stout-hearted  sailors  and  fishermen,  who  listened 
silently,  with  grave  faces  and  eager  eyes,  to  all  that 
was  said. 

The  talk  was  for  the  most  part  a  review  of  matters 
considered  at  former  meetings,  to  the  effect  that  Par 
liament,  being  a  body  wherein  no  member  represented 
the  colonies,  had  yet  undertaken  the  making  of  laws 
affecting  not  only  the  property,  but  the  liberty  and 
lives  of  His  Majesty's  American  subjects  —  it  was 
argued  that  such  right  did  not  exist,  nor  any  author 
ity  to  annul  or  in  any  manner  alter  the  charter  of  the 
Province,  nor  to  interfere  with  its  councillors,  justices, 
sheriffs,  or  jurors. 

The  matter  of  the  British  soldiers  being  quartered 
upon  the  Neck  was  also  taken  up,  and  with  it  the 
outrage  committed  that  very  evening  by  the  press- 
gang  ;  and  in  view  of  these  attacks  upon  the  peace 
of  the  town  it  was  deemed  wise  to  push  forward  at 
once  the  measures  already  agitated  looking  to  pro 
tection  and  safety. 

The  fort  was  to  be  repaired,  and  put  in  condition 
for  proper  defence.  The  militia  consisted  at  this 
time  of  a  regiment  of  seven  companies  of  active,  well- 
disciplined  men,  but  under  the  command  of  officers 
commissioned  by  Governor  Gage  or  his  predeces 
sors.  It  was  deemed  expedient  that  these  should 
no  longer  act,  but  that  they  should  be  replaced  by 
others  chosen  by  vote  of  the  town.  And  every  citi 
zen  should  possess  himself  of  a  firearm  and  bayonet, 


170         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

both  in  good  order,  and  should  be  equipped  with 
thirty  rounds  of  cartridges  and  ball,  as  well  as  a 
pouch  and  knapsack. 

It  was  also  resolved  that  effectual  measures  be 
taken  for  the  silencing,  or  expulsion  from  the  com 
munity,  of  those  "  ministerial  tools  and  Jacobites," 
who  persisted  in  opposing  the  action  of  the  various 
committees,  or  else  held  themselves  aloof  from  taking 
part  in  the  measures  needful  to  protect  the  rights  of 
the  Province  and  people. 

These  men  who  thus  spoke  and  conferred  with  each 
other  were  an  impressive  embodiment  of  the  spirit 
which  actuated  the  entire  community.  Their  looks 
and  words  were  glowing  with  prayerful  earnestness, 
their  manner  full  of  dignity  and  solemnity. 

The  memory  of  these,  —  of  their  lofty  ideality  of 
aspiration,  of  the  purity  of  their  principles  and 
motives,  their  love  of  country  and  integrity  of  pur 
pose, —  all  this  is  a  sacred  treasure  for  the  old  town, 
and  one  still  potent  with  patriotic  influence. 

Theirs  was  not  the  courage  that  shows  forth  in 
bravado,  and  which  delights,  from  mere  exuberance 
of  spirit,  in  defying  peril  for  its  own  sake.  Rather 
was  it  the  true,  deeper  courage  of  devotion,  —  the 
courage  that  sacrificed  self  for  others,  and  which  for 
principle  and  what  was  deemed  simple  duty  was 
ready  to  endure  all  things.  It  was  the  devotion  that 
would  accept  all  results,  would  meet  death,  if  needs 
be,  or  wear  life  away  in  slow  suffering. 

Such  courage  was  the  solid  material,  not  the  flash 
and  glitter  that  pleases  and  bewilders,  and  then  is  as 
unremembered  as  is  the  pebble  a  child  tosses  into 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          171 

the  sea,  and  having  watched   the  ripple    it   makes, 
never  thinks  of  again. 

All  this  has  become  the  priceless  jewel  of  our 
national  history  for  all  time,  the  salt  that  gives  savor 
to  our  country's  life.  The  keynote  of  it  was  this,  — 
these  men  truly  loved  their  country,  and  were  its 
loyal,  steadfast  friends.  And  are  we  not  told  from 
the  highest  of  all  high  sources  that  "  Greater  love 
hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life 
for  his  friends  "  ? 


172          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

TT  was  nearly  midnight  when  the  two  young  men 
•*•  took  their  way  back  through  the  fields  to  their 
boat  and  its  faithful  guardian. 

They  were  soon  afloat,  and  none  but  Leet  would 
have  ventured  to  row  so  steadily  and  rapidly  down 
Great  Bay  in  the  fog  that  now  shut  in  about  them  like 
a  wall  of  white  wool,  muffling  all  objects  from  sight. 

The  stillness  was  intense,  save  for  the  lapping  of 
the  water  on  the  near-by  shore, — this  seeming  to 
quicken  the  old  darkey's  acute  knowledge  of  the 
course  he  was  rowing. 

The  young  men  sat  in  either  end  of  the  boat,  with 
Leet  between  them ;  and  not  a  word  was  spoken 
until  the  keel  grated  on  the  sand  of  Riverhead  Beach. 

The  old  negro  required  no  light  to  secure  the  craft 
in  its  accustomed  place;  and  as  the  others  stood 
waiting  for  him  to  do  this,  a  faint  sound  of  galloping 
horses  came  to  their  ears,  apparently  from  down 
Devereux  Lane,  which  led  from  the  Salem  road 
directly  to  the  beach,  and  so  on  to  the  Neck. 

They  listened  intently,  while  the  sound  came  un 
mistakably  nearer. 

"  Hist,  Jack !  "  said  Hugh,  in  a  low  voice  ;  "  that 
must  be  the  redcoats  coming  from  Jameson's  dinner." 

"'Tis  sure  to  be,  judging  from  the  reckless  fashion 
of  their  riding.  Leet,  come  with  us,  —  't  is  as  well  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          173 

step  behind  the  boathouse  until  they  pass,  for  we 
want  no  challenging  at  this  hour  of  the  night."  And 
as  John  Devereux  said  this,  he  and  his  companions 
passed  quickly  behind  the  small  building. 

A  dull  yellow  gleam  showed  smearingly  through 
the  fog  as  the  horsemen  clattered  by,  with  here  and 
there  a  lantern  fastened  to  their  saddles ;  and  their 
loud  laughter  and  boisterous  talk  seemed  to  bespeak 
a  free  indulgence  in  good  wines  and  liquors. 

As  they  struck  the  beach  they  fell  into  a  more 
sober  pace,  and  the  last  two,  riding  side  by  side,  were 
talking  in  tones  that  came  distinctly  to  the  ears  of 
those  concealed  behind  the  boathouse. 

"  'T  is  like  that  Southern  hopes  to  obtain  more 
certain  information  by  accepting  the  old  fellow's 
hospitality,"  said  one  of  them  ;  "  for  it  cannot  be  that 
the  wine  is  the  only  attraction,  to  judge  from  the  way 
he  passed  it  by  to-night." 

"  Aye,"  was  the  reply.  "  He  seemed  not  to  care 
whether  it  were  good  Christian  fare  we  were  having 
once  more,  or  the  dogs'  food  of  the  camp." 

"  Maybe  he  is  sickened,  like  the  rest  of  us,  with 
this  heathen  land  and  its  folk,  and  rues  the  day  he 
ever  left  the  only  country  fit  for  a  man  to  live  in, 
to  be  sent  to  this  strip  o'  land,  with  never  a  petticoat 
or  bright  eye  to  make  the  stupid  time  a  little  more 
bearable." 

The  other  man  laughed.  "  Perchance  if  we  could 
but  get  speech  with  Jameson's  fair  friend  of  whom  he 
prated  so  much,  we  might  be  singing  another  tune. 
What  was  it  he  called  her  —  such  a  heathenish  name 
it  was  never  my  lot  to  hear  before?  " 


174         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  He  called  her  '  Mistress  Penine  ; '  but  she  is  no 
blushing  maid,  for  he  said  —  " 

Here  the  words,  which  had  been  growing  less  dis 
tinct,  died  away  altogether,  and  the  glow  of  the 
lanterns  was  shut  off  by  the  fog,  as  the  clattering  of 
hoofs  became  lost  in  the  roar  of  the  surf  beating  in 
from  the  seaward  side. 

John  Devereux  had  refrained  from  acquainting 
Hugh  with  his  father's  discovery  of  Aunt  Penine's 
treachery ;  but  now,  as  they  walked  toward  the  house, 
he  told  him  the  facts. 

"Think  you,  Jack,  that  she  has  been  holding 
any  further  communication  with  Jameson?"  Hugh 
asked. 

"  That  would  seem  most  unlikely,  for  she  has  been 
confined  to  her  room  since  last  Monday  night,  and 
both  my  father  and  Dot  have  been  watchful  of  the 
servants,  although  I  do  not  believe  there  is  a  traitor 
amongst  them.  As  to  Pashar,  he  is  too  young  to 
rightfully  sense  what  he  was  doing,  even  if  he  had  the 
wit.  Fear  of  Aunt  Penine  on  the  one  hand,  and 
a  liking  for  Jameson's  loose  silver  on  the  other,  were 
his  only  incentives;  but  dread  of  my  father's  dis 
pleasure  has  now  put  an  end  to  all  that." 

He  had  persuaded  Hugh  to  return  with  him  for  the 
night,  instead  of  going  to  the  house  of  a  married 
cousin  living  in  the  town,  as  he  proposed  doing,  for 
the  reason  that  it  would  put  him  so  much  farther 
on  the  way  to  his  own  place,  whither  he  intended  to 
ride  the  next  morning,  notwithstanding  it  would  be 
the  Sabbath. 

They  found  the  household  long  since  retired,  save 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          175 

only  its  head ;  and  when  they  were  seated  in  the  din 
ing-room  the  young  men  gave  him  a  detailed  account 
of  the  evening's  doings. 

When  this  had  been  done,  Joseph  Devereux  im 
parted  to  them  his  determination-  to  lodge  with  the 
committee  the  name  of  his  sister-in-law,  to  be  listed 
with  those  of  the  other  unfaithful  townspeople.  He 
had  also  resolved  that  on  the  following  Monday  she 
should  be  carried  in  his  coach  to  her  brother's  house, 
in  Lynn,  for  a  future  residence. 

This  had  come  from  the  fact  that  soon  after  the  two 
young  men  had  departed  for  the  town,  a  messenger 
from  Jameson  brought  her  a  communication. 

The  fellow  had  refused  to  leave  without  a  reply, 
until  forced  thereto  by  the  servants  whom  Joseph 
Devereux  summoned  for  that  purpose ;  and  he  went 
away  threatening  vengeance  upon  the  entire  house 
hold  when  he  should  have  reported  to  his  master  the 
indignity  to  which  he  had  been  subjected. 

"  Do  you  know,  father,"  asked  Jack,  "  what  it 
was  to  which  he  expected  an  answer  from  Aunt 
Penine  —  I  mean,  anything  as  to  the  contents  of 
the  letter?" 

"Nay,  my  boy.  She  refused  to  see  me  at  first; 
and  when  I  insisted  upon  it,  she  became  defiant,  and 
would  not  converse  with  me  o'  the  matter,  saying 
that  it  was  her  own  concern,  and  naught  to  do  with 
my  business.  And  so  I  told  her  that,  such  being  the 
case,  she  should  hold  herself  in  readiness  to  be  driven 
to  her  brother's  house  on  Monday,  when  she  and  her 
concerns  would  give  no  further  trouble  to  me  or  my 
household." 


176         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"Jameson  will  not  be  safe  a  moment,"  said  Hugh 
Knollys,  "  after  the  redcoats  are  withdrawn.  Indeed," 
he  added,  "  't  would  be  no  great  wonder  if  some  of  the 
fisherfolk  should  even  now  burn  the  roof  over  his 
head." 

"  'T  is  to  be  hoped  they  '11  do  no  such  thing,"  said 
the  elder  man,  shaking  his  head ;  "  for  'twould  surely 
be  used  as  a  pretence  for  injuring  the  innocent, — 
perchance  the  townsfolk  at  large." 

He  now  turned  to  his  son  and  said  in  a  tone  of 
deep  anxiety :  "  By  the  way,  Jack,  we  must  see  to  it 
that  all  be  over-careful  how  such  matters  be  talked 
on  before  Dot.  I  know  not  what  has  come  to  the 
child.  She  has  been  moody  and  unlike  herself  all 
the  evening,  starting  at  every  sound,  as  if  fearful  o' 
danger.  And  when  she  came  to  tell  me  good-night 
awhile  ago,  she  broke  down  in  great  weeping.  I  had 
much  ado  to  soothe  her ;  and  to  all  my  questioning 
she  had  but  the  one  answer,  that  she  did  not  know 
what  ailed  her,  only  that  she  felt  as  though  her  heart 
would  break." 

Jack  looked  very  serious,  and  Hugh  Knollys  moved 
uneasily  in  his  chair.  Then  the  former  said :  "  Per 
haps  it  is  only  that  she  is  in  a  way  unstrung  from  the 
excitement  of  last  night.  I  thought  this  afternoon 
that  she  acted  not  quite  like  herself,  — that  she  seemed 
to  have  something  on  her  mind.  Did  you  not  note 
it,  Hugh?" 

Hugh  started,  and  looked  still  more  uncomfortable. 
His  thoughts  had  been  dwelling  upon  Dorothy's 
unusual  behavior  during  the  afternoon.  He  was 
thinking  of  her  reticence  and  impatience, —  of  the 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          177 

acerbity  of  her  manner  toward  himself;  and  he 
recalled  the  quick  flushing  of  her  face  as  the  young 
officer  lifted  his  hat. 

All  this  had  made  a  distinct  impression  upon  him ; 
but  the  affair  was  her  own,  —  one  which  he  felt  reluc 
tant  to  mention  even  to  her  father  or  brother.  And 
so,  in  answer  to  Jack's  direct  question,  he  uttered  one 
of  the  few  falsehoods  of  his  life. 

"  Nay,  Jack ;  I  noted  nothing  unusual  in  her 
manner.  I  think  as  you,  that  she  has  been  a  bit 
overwrought  by  last  night's  happenings.  Ah,"  he 
exclaimed,  with  animation,  and  glad  to  speak  the 
truth  once  more,  "  but  it  was  a  brave  thing  she 
did !  And  yet  she  likes  to  make  naught  of  it." 

"  Dorothy  is  brave  by  nature,"  her  father  said,  his 
eyes  kindling  with  pride.  "  And  she  is  too  young  to 
comprehend  the  full  weight  o'  what  she  did,  prompted 
as  it  was  by  impulse,  and  by  love  for  her  brother." 
Then  turning  to  Jack,  he  asked  with  a  change  of 
manner,  "  Did  you  see  or  hear  aught  o'  the  British 
frigate  on  your  way  home  ? " 

"  Nothing,  father,  —  only,  as  I  told  you,  that  she 
dropped  anchor  in  Little  Harbor,  just  as  the  darkness 
fell." 

"  She  'd  not  be  likely  to  go  from  her  anchorage  in 
this  fog."  The  old  man  spoke  musingly,  while  he 
slowly  filled  his  pipe  for  a  final  smoke  before  retiring 
for  the  night 

"  But  I  take  it  they  will  move  from  there  as  soon 
as  may  be,  on  account  of  fearing  the  trouble  they 
have  a  right  to  expect  because  of  the  men  they've 
stolen,"  Hugh  said  indignantly. 


178         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Yes,"  added  Jack,  "  even  if  only  to  get  into  Great 
Bay,  and  closer  to  their  fellows  on  the  Neck." 

"'Tis  a  thousand  pities  they  should  have  taken 
Mugford,"  the  old  gentleman  remarked,  as  he  care 
fully  lit  his  pipe. 

"  Yes,"  his  son  assented ;  "  it  is  in  every  way  a 
pity,  for  if  they  wish  to  invite  trouble  they  could  not 
have  made  a  better  opening  for  ill  feeling  among  the* 
people  of  the  town." 

"  Indeed  they  could  not,"  Hugh  exclaimed  hotly. 
"  Every  one  is  sure  to  take  Mugford's  abduction  to 
heart,  and  find  a  way  to  make  the  redcoats  answer 
for  it." 

"  We  shall  find  a  way,  please  God,  to  make  them 
all  answer  for  their  overbearing  and  insolence  to  us 
as  a  country  as  well  as  individuals,"  Joseph  Devereux 
said  gravely.  "  And  that  reminds  me,  I  had  surely 
thought  Broughton  and  the  rest  o'  the  committee 
would  have  returned  from  Boston  this  night." 

"  He  was  very  doubtful,  as  I  think,  of  getting  back 
before  to-morrow,  or  perhaps  until  Monday."  And 
a  dreamy  look  softened  Jack's  face,  as  if  he  might 
be  thinking  of  what  was  to  be  told  when  Nicholson 
Broughton  returned. 

"  Jack,  what  a  lucky  beggar  you  are !  "  exclaimed 
Hugh,  with  a  touch  of  envy  in  his  tone,  as  the  two 
young  men  tarried  a  moment  in  the  former's  room 
before  saying  good-night. 

Jack  opened  his  eyes  still  wider,  exactly  after  the 
fashion  of  Dorothy  when  she  was  surprised. 

"  You  see,"  Hugh  added  nervously,  "  you  love 
Mary  Broughton,  and  she  loves  you,  and  you  have 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          179 

the  approval  and  blessing  of  both  fathers.  Now 
I  —  "  Here  he  stammered,  and  then  became  silent. 

"  What  is  it,  Hugh  —  do  you  wish  me  to  under 
stand  that  you  love  Mary  yourself?" 

John  Devereux  spoke  seriously,  almost  jealously, 
for  an  old  suspicion  was  beginning  to  awaken  once 
more  within  him. 

But  Hugh  laughed  in  a  way  to  forever  remove  any 
such  feeling  from  his  friend's  mind. 

"I  —  I  love  Mary  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  never 
dreamed  of  such  a  thing,  Jack,  although  I  admit  that 
she  is  very  beautiful,  and  possesses  everything  to  call 
forth  any  man's  best  and  deepest  love.  But,  my  dear 
Jack,  if  you  were  not  blinded,  you  might  see  that  the 
world  holds  other  girls  than  Mary."  And  he  looked 
wistfully  at  his  friend,  as  if  wishing  him  to  know 
something  he  hesitated  to  put  into  words. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  you  are  in  love  with  some  one, 
Hugh?"  asked  Jack,  laying  his  hand  on  the  other's 
broad  shoulder. 

Hugh's  blue  eyes  lowered  as  bashfully  as  those 
of  a  girl,  and  Jack,  now  smiling  at  him,  said, 
"  Who  is  it  —  Polly  Chine,  over  at  the  Fountain 
Inn?" 

"  Polly  Chine  !  "  Hugh  answered  disgustedly.  "  A 
great  strapping  red-cheeked  clatter-tongue,  who  can 
do  naught  but  laugh?" 

"Well,  if  't  is  not  Polly,  then  I  am  all  at  sea,  for  I 
never  knew  you  to  do  more  than  speak  to  another 
girl,  unless  — "  And  he  paused,  as  something  in 
Hugh's  pleading  eyes  caught  his  attention  and  awoke 
his  senses  with  a  rush. 


180         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Oh,  Hugh  —  it  surely  is  not  —  "  But  Knollys 
interrupted  him. 

"  Yes,  Jack,"  he  said  with  slow  earnestness,  "  it  is 
—  Dorothy." 

Silence  followed  this  avowal,  and  Jack's  hand  fell 
from  his  friend's  shoulder.  Then  with  an  incredulous 
laugh  he  said:  "Dorothy  —  why  she  is  little  more 
than  a  baby,  with  no  thought  beyond  her  horse  and 
other  pets.  'T  was  not  long  since  I  came  upon  her 
playing  at  dolls  with  little  'Bitha." 

"  She  will  be  seventeen  her  next  birthday,"  Hugh 
retorted  with  some  impatience ;  "  and  that  is  but  a 
year  less  than  Mary  Broughton's  age." 

"  Yes,"  Jack  admitted.  "  But  it  is  several  months 
yet  to  Dot's  birthday;  and  those  months,  nor  yet 
another  year,  can  scarce  give  to  my  little  sister  the 
womanly  depth  for  sentiment  and  suffering  that  Mary 
now  possesses." 

"Think  ye  so,  Jack?"  said  Hugh,  as  though  in 
clined  to  argue  the  matter.  "You  know  'tis  odd, 
sometimes,  how  little  we  guess  aright  the  nature 
of  those  akin  to  us,  however  dear  we  may  love 
them." 

The  young  man  sighed  as  he  thought  of  the  look 
he  caught  in  Dorothy's  eyes  when  the  olive-faced 
horseman  uncovered  his  handsome  head,  and  also 
recalled  the  flushing  of  her  cheeks  at  his  mother's 
banter. 

Jack's  hand  was  now  once  more  upon  Hugh's 
shoulder,  and  he  said  in  his  warm,  impulsive  way: 
"  See  here,  old  fellow,  I  'd  sooner  have  you  for  a 
brother  than  any  other  man  I  know ;  and  my  father 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          181 

is  well-nigh  certain  to  approve.  Only  I  feel  sure  he 
would  say  what  I  now  ask  of  you,  and  that  is,  not  to 
speak  of  such  matters  to  little  Dot  —  not  yet  awhile ; 
for  it  would  only  risk  making  her  think  of  what 
otherwise  might  never  come  into  that  wilful  head  of 
hers.  And  while  there  seem  to  be  such  grave 
matters  gathering  for  our  attention,  it  were  best  not 
to  give  her  heart  aught  to  trouble  over." 

"  Then  you  admit  she  might  be  woman  enough  to 
take  to  heart  whatever  ill  would  come  to  me?  "  Hugh 
asked  eagerly. 

Jack's  answer  was  guarded,  although  not  lacking 
in  kindly  feeling. 

"  The  child  has  a  warm  heart,  Hugh,  and  has 
known  you  long  enough  to  feel  deep  sorrow  should 
any  evil  come  to  you  —  which  God  forbid.  But  take 
my  advice,  and  do  not  stir  deeper  thought  in  her,  to 
make  her  sorrow  like  a  woman,  but  let  her  keep  her 
child's  heart  awhile  longer." 

After  the  young  men  had  bidden  each  other  more 
than  a  usually  cordial  good-night,  Hugh  Knollys 
remained  seated  for  a  long  time  in  his  own  room,  his 
hands  deep  in  his  pockets,  and  his  legs  stretched  to 
their  uttermost  length.  He  was  lost  in  thoughts  that 
were  neither  entirely  pleasurable  nor  yet  altogether 
lacking  in  that  quality. 

He  had  loved  Dorothy  since  she  was  a  child,  and 
he  admired  her  character  far  more  than  that  of  any 
girl  he  had  ever  known.  The  reckless  daring  of  her 
nature  —  the  trait  Aunt  Penine  had  censured  so 
severely,  and  which  the  others  of  the  family  regarded 
somewhat  askance  —  met  with  a  quick  sympathy  from 


1 8  2         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

his  own  impulsive  temperament;  and  this  last  out 
burst  of  her  intrepid  spirit  had  acted  like  a  torch  to 
set  aflame  all  his  dreams  and  desires.  And  now  the 
suspicion  that  some  sort  of  an  understanding  existed 
between  the  girl  and  this  young  Britisher  gave  him 
a  fierce  desire  to  speak  out,  and  claim  for  his  own 
that  which  he  feared  the  other  man  might  seek  to 
take  from  him. 

And  so  he  chafed  at  his  friend's  injunction,  hoping 
as  he  did,  that,  could  he  but  obtain  the  first  hearing, 
the  redcoat's  chances  might  be  weakened,  if  not 
destroyed  altogether. 

As  he  sat  here  alone,  there  came  to  him  like  a  flash 
the  memory  of  one  late  afternoon  in  a  long-ago 
autumn,  when,  upon  his  return  from  a  fishing-trip, 
he  found  Dorothy  —  then  a  dimpled  mite  of  seven 
or  eight  —  visiting  his  mother,  as  she  often  did  in 
those  days. 

The  child  had  been  left  to  amuse  herself  alone; 
and  this  she  did  by  taking  down  a  powder-horn 
hanging  upon  the  wall,  filled  with  some  cher 
ished  bullets  which  Hugh  was  hoarding  as  priceless 
treasures. 

He  seemed  to  see  again  the  great  dark  room,  lit 
only  by  the  leaping  flames  from  the  logs  piled  in  the 
open  fireplace,  and  the  little  scarlet-clad  child  look 
ing  up  with  big  startled  eyes  at  his  indignant  face  as 
he  stood  in  the  doorway,  while  the  precious  bullets 
poured  in  a  rattling  shower  over  the  wooden  floor. 
He  saw  once  more  her  look  turn  to  fiery  anger,  as 
he  strode  over  and  boxed  her  ears;  and  he  could 
hear  the  girlish  treble  crying,  "  Wait,  Hugh  Knollys, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          183 

until  I  am  as  big  as  you,  and  I  '11  hurt  you  sorely  for 
that !  " 

Aye,  and  she  had  already  hurt  him  sorely,  for  all 
his  breadth  of  shoulder  and  length  of  limb  ;  she  had 
hurt  him  in  a  way  to  make  all  his  life  a  bitter  sorrow 
should  she  now  reject  his  love ! 


184         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


OCTOBER  had  come,  with  an  unusual  glory  of 
late  wild-flowers  and  reddened  leaves. 

The  soldiers  were  still  quartered  upon  the  Neck, 
and  owing  to  the  many  collisions  between  them  and 
the  townspeople,  the  Governor  had  seen  fit  to  aug 
ment  the  force.  Several  times  the  citizens  had 
almost  determined  to  march  to  the  Neck  and  exter 
minate  the  entire  body  of  Britishers;  but  wiser 
counsels  prevailed,  and  no  attack  was  made. 

Governor  Gage  had  issued  a  proclamation  forbid 
ding  the  assembling  of  the  legislature  which  had  been 
called  to  meet  at  Salem  upon  the  fifth  of  the  month. 
But  notwithstanding  this  interdiction  it  had  con 
vened  upon  the  appointed  day,  and  resolved  itself 
into  a  Provincial  Congress. 

Azar  Orne,  Jeremiah  Lee,  and  Elbridge  Gerry 
were  the  delegates  representing  Marblehead,  and 
they  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  proceedings.  A 
number  of  important  matters  were  discussed  and 
acted  upon,  and  a  committee  was  appointed  for 
"  Observation  and  Prevention,"  and  with  instructions 
to  "  co-operate  with  other  towns  in  the  Province  for 
preventing  any  of  the  inhabitants,  so  disposed,  from 
supplying  the  English  troops  with  labor,  lumber, 
bricks,  spars,  or  any  other  material  whatsoever, 
except  such  as  humanity  requires." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          185 

The  loyalists  in  the  town  were  still  zealous  in  the 
King's  cause,  and  would  not  be  silenced.  And  they 
entreated  their  neighbors  and  friends  to  recede, 
before  it  became  too  late,  from  the  position  they 
had  taken.  But  the  only  reply  of  the  patriots  was, 
"  Death  rather  than  submission !  "  And  they  went 
on  making  provision  for  the  organization  of  an  army 
of  their  own. 

Companies  of  "  Minute  Men  "  were  enlisted,  and 
these  were  disciplined  and  equipped.  A  compensa 
tion  of  two  shillings  per  day  was  to  be  allowed  each 
private;  and  to  sergeants,  drummers,  fifers,  and 
clerks,  three  shillings  each.  First  and  second  lieu 
tenants  were  to  receive  four  shillings  sixpence,  and 
captains,  five  shillings.  Pay  was  to  be  allowed  for 
but  three  days  in  each  week,  although  a  service  of 
four  hours  a  day  was  required. 

The  town  house  was  now  filled  —  as  were  also  most 
of  the  warehouses  and  other  buildings  —  with  the 
stored  goods  of  Boston  merchants,  who  were  suffer 
ing  from  the  operation  of  the  Port  Bill,  which  had 
closed  that  harbor  to  their  business.  And  owing  to 
this,  as  also  by  reason  of  the  greater  advantage 
afforded  for  securing  privacy,  the  townsmen  now  held 
their  meetings  at  the  old  tavern  on  Front  Street, 
which  faced  the  water,  thus  giving  a  good  oppor 
tunity  for  observing  the  movements  of  the  enemy 
upon  the  Neck. 

John  Glover,  one  of  the  town's  foremost  men,  and 
a  stanch  patriot,  lived  near  here;  and  he  was  now 
at  the  head  of  the  regiment  in  which  were  John 
Devereux  and  Hugh  Knollys,  —  the  former  being 


1 86         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

second  lieutenant  in  the  company  of  which  Nicholson 
Broughton  was  captain,  and  in  whose  ranks  Hugh 
was  serving  as  a  private. 

Soon  after  his  return  from  Boston,  Broughton  had 
closed  his  own  house,  deeming  it  too  much  exposed 
to  the  enemy  for  the  safety  of  his  daughter,  who  was 
compelled  during  his  many  absences  to  remain  there 
alone  with  the  servants;  and  Mary  had  gone  with 
them  to  the  house  of  a  married  aunt  —  Mistress 
Horton  —  living  in  a  more  retired  portion  of  the 
town,  away  from  the  water. 

He  had  consented,  in  response  to  the  urging  of  his 
prospective  son-in-law,  that  the  wedding  should  take 
place  before  the  winter  was  over.  And  thus  it  was 
that  Mary,  being  busy  with  preparations  for  the  event, 
left  Dorothy  much  to  herself,  —  more,  perhaps,  than 
was  well  for  her  at  this  particular  time. 

Aunt  Penine  had  departed  upon  the  day  her 
brother-in-law  fixed ;  but  under  Aunt  Lettice's  mild 
guidance,  coupled  with  Tyntie's  efficient  rule,  the 
household  went  on  fully  as  well  as  before,  —  better, 
indeed,  in  many  respects,  for  there  was  no  opposing 
will  to  make  discord. 

The  tory  Jameson  still  remained  under  an  unburned 
roof,  despite  the  mutterings  against  him ;  and  he 
continued  to  entertain  the  redcoats  with  lavish 
hospitality. 

Several  times,  during  trips  to  and  from  the  Knollys 
house,  Dorothy,  escorted  by  Hugh  or  her  brother  — 
sometimes  by  both — or  by  old  Leet,  had  en 
countered  the  young  officer.  But  nothing  more  than 
a  bow  and  smile  had  passed  between  them  since  the 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          187 

morning  he  had  turned  so  haughtily  from  her  father's 
presence. 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  the  month,  and  the 
shutters  of  all  the  windows  were  opened  wide  to  let 
in  the  flood  of  autumn  sunshine  as  the  family  sat  at 
breakfast;  and  the  silver  service  in  front  of  Aunt 
Lettice  glinted  like  little  winking  eyes  where  it 
caught  the  golden  flood. 

Her  delicate  white  hands  had  poured  out  the 
sweetened  hot  milk  and  water  which  she  and  'Bitha 
drank  in  lieu  of  tea,  while  her  brother-in-law,  busy 
with  looking  over  a  copy  of  the  "  Salem  Gazette " 
brought  by  his  son  the  night  before,  was  letting  his 
coffee  cool. 

Jack  himself,  after  a  hastily  despatched  breakfast, 
had  already  gone  into  the  town,  where  he  had  mat 
ters  of  importance  to  look  after,  not  the  least  of  them 
being  to  dine  at  the  Hortons'  with  Mary  and  her 
father;  and  he  would  not  return  until  late  in  the 
evening. 

Dorothy  had  little  to  say,  seeming  to  be  busy  with 
her  own  thoughts ;  but  she  could  not  help  smiling  as 
little  'Bitha  murmured  softly,  "  Oh,  grandame,  I  am 
all  full  of  glory  by  now,  for  I  caught  a  lot  of  sunshine 
on  my  spoon  and  swallowed  it." 

"  And  you  '11  be  full  of  a  mess,  child,  if  you  stir 
your  porridge  about  in  such  reckless  fashion,"  said 
Aunt  Lettice,  smiling  as  her  eyes  met  Dorothy's. 

"  Dot,"  her  father  now  asked  suddenly,  lifting  his 
eyes  from  the  paper,  "when  did  you  last  see  old 
Ruth  Lecrow?" 

Dorothy  started,  and  her  big  eyes  turned  to  him 


1 88          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

with  a  troubled  look  as  she  answered,  "  It  is  all  of  a 
month  since  I  saw  her." 

The  girl's  conscience  smote  her,  as  never  before 
had  she  neglected  for  so  long  a  time  to  go  and  see 
the  faithful  carer  of  her  own  motherless  infancy,  or 
else  send  needful  provision  for  her  impoverished  old 
age. 

"  A  month !  "  her  father  repeated.  "  How  is  that, 
my  child?"  Then  with  a  searching,  anxious  look 
into  her  downcast  face,  he  said  more  gently :  "  You 
had  best  take  Leet,  and  go  to  Ruth  this  very  morn 
ing.  The  air  and  sun  be  fine  enough  to  bring  back 
the  roses  to  your  cheeks.  I  am  thinking  that  you 
stop  within  doors  too  much  o'  late." 

Before  Dorothy  could  reply,  Aunt  Lettice  reminded 
him  that  Leet  was  to  meet  Jack  in  the  town  that 
morning. 

"Then  I  will  walk,  father,"  the  girl  said,  "and 
take  Pashar." 

With  this  she  arose  from  the  table  and  was  about 
to  leave  the  room,  when  'Bitha  put  in  a  petition  that 
she  might  accompany  her. 

"No,  'Bitha,"  interposed  her  grandmother,  "you 
made  such  a  froach  l  of  your  sampler  yesterday  that 
you  have  it  all  to  do  over  again  this  morning,  as  you 
promised  me."  She  spoke  with  gentle  firmness,  and 
the  child  hung  her  head  in  silence. 

"  Never  mind,  'Bitha,"  Dorothy  said  soothingly,  as 
she  touched  the  small  blonde  head,  —  "  mayhap  we 
can  have  Leet  take  us  to  see  Mistress  Knollys  this 
afternoon." 

1  Spoiled  work. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          189 

"  I  'd  sooner  go  on  the  water,  Dot,"  the  child  sug 
gested  timidly.  Then  turning  to  the  head  of  the 
house,  she  asked  :  "  Cannot  we  go  out  in  one  of  the 
boats,  Uncle  Joseph?  We've  not  been  on  the  water 
for  a  long  time."  And  the  blue  eyes  were  lifted 
pleadingly  to  the  old  gentleman,  who  had  just  set 
down  his  emptied  cup. 

"Nay,  my  child,"  he  answered,  "that  you  must 
not;  and  for  the  same  reason  that  none  have  been 
for  so  long  a  time.  None  o'  ye  must  go  nigh  the 
boats  until  the  redcoats  be  gone  from  the  Neck." 

"  When  will  they  go?  "  asked  'Bitha,  pouting  a  little. 
"  They  have  spoiled  our  good  times  for  long  past. 
We  cannot  go  anywhere  as  we  used." 

"  Nor  can  others  older  than  you,  my  child,"  he  said 
with  an  unmirthful  smile,  as  he  arose  from  the  table. 
"  The  soldiers  are  a  pest  in  the  town,  little  one.  But 
till  the  King  sees  fit  to  call  them  off,  or  we  find  a  way 
to  make  them  go,  you  must  be  content  to  stop  nigh 
the  house,  and  away  from  the  boats."  Then  he 
added  teasingly,  as  he  put  his  hand  upon  her  head, 
"The  redcoats  may  carry  you  off,  if  you  put  yourself 
in  their  way." 

'Bitha  shook  off  his  hand  as  she  gave  her  small 
head  a  belligerent  toss.  "  If  they  tried  to  do  that, 
Uncle  Joseph,  I  'd  push  them  over  the  rocks,  as  Mary 
Broughton  did  that  redcoat  we  met  in  the  cave.  And 
oh,  Dot," — turning  to  her — "that  'minds  me  that 
the  other  day  when  I  was  with  Leet  and  Trent,  down 
in  the  ten-acre  lot,  that  same  redcoat  was  there, 
sitting  in  the  door  of  the  shed,  with  his  horse  stand 
ing  nigh.  And  when  he  saw  us  coming,  he  hurried 


190         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

away.  And  Trent  said  'twas  lucky  no  sheep  were 
within  the  shed  for  him  to  steal." 

"  He  is  a  gentleman,  'Bitha,  and  would  no  more 
steal  my  father's  sheep  than  would  you  or  I !  " 

Dorothy's  voice  was  full  of  indignation,  and  the 
child's  eyes  opened  wide  at  its  unusual  sharpness. 
But  this,  as  well  as  her  heightened  color,  her  father 
and  Aunt  Lettice  ascribed  to  embarrassment  at  being 
reminded  of  her  exploit  of  the  past  summer. 

All  the  outside  world  lay  flooded  in  the  warm 
golden  sunshine  that  blunted  the  cold  edge  of  the 
wind  rushing  from  the  north,  where  sullen  cloud- 
banks  were  piling  up  in  a  way  to  threaten  a  change 
of  weather  before  night.  The  sea  lay  a  floor  of 
molten  silver  and  burnished  steel,  and  the  crows  called 
incessantly  from  the  woods. 

Dorothy  chose  to  take  a  short  cut  across  the  fields 
to  old  Ruth's  abode ;  and  while  skirting  the  ten-acre 
lot,  she  cast  a  furtive  glance  toward  the  large  shed, 
as  if  expecting  to  see  a  scarlet  coat  in  the  doorway. 

But  only  the  homespun-clad  form  of  Trent  was 
there,  letting  out  a  large  flock  of  sheep,  who  came 
gambolling  about  him,  and  then  dispersed  over  the 
dry  brown  grass,  where  a  bright  green  patch  showed 
here  and  there. 

"'Twas  queer,  Mist' ess  Dor'thy,  dat  we  nebber 
foun'  de  two  cows  dat  strayed  so  long  'go,  don't  ye 
t'ink?"  inquired  Pashar,  who  followed  close  behind 
her  with  a  big  basket  on  his  arm. 

Dorothy,  intent  upon  her  own  affairs,  did  not  reply, 
and  the  boy  went  on :  "  Trent  say  now  dat  he  b'leebe 
de  redcoats  stole  'em,  fo'  sure." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          191 

"  How  could  that  be,"  she  asked  sharply,  "  when 
the  cows  were  missing  before  any  soldiers  came  down 
here?" 

"I  dunno,  Mist'ess  —  on'y  dat's  what  Trent  say, 
an'  what  we  all  b'leebe." 

Here  Dorothy  was  startled  by  a  wild,  shrill  yell 
from  the  boy,  and  turned  quickly  to  see  the  cause  of 
it.  The  sheep  had  discovered  a  broken  place  in  the 
fence,  and  were  trooping  through  it  en  masse  ;  and  if 
once  out  of  the  field,  there  was  nothing  to  bar  their 
way  to  Riverhead  Beach. 

Trent  had  already  started  in  pursuit,  but  it  was 
easy  to  see  that  many  of  the  flock  would  be  on 
the  other  side  of  the  fence  before  he  could  stop 
them. 

"  Give  me  the  basket,"  Dorothy  said  to  the  negro 
boy,  "  and  go  to  help  Trent.  Then  come  to  Ruth's 
after  me." 

She  had  scarcely  spoken  when  he,  giving  her  the 
basket,  uttered  another  wild  yell  and  was  off,  speed 
ing  after  the  wayward  sheep.  He  was  soon  alongside 
Trent,  who  had  stopped  to  put  some  bars  across  the 
opening,  at  which  the  few  detained  animals  were  now 
poking  with  eager  noses.  But  these  scattered  quickly 
when  Pashar,  with  renewed  shouts,  charged  through 
them  and  vaulted  the  fence,  to  dash  away  on  the 
other  side  with  a  speed  that  quickly  carried  him  out 
of  sight. 

Pursuing  her  way  alone,  Dorothy  soon  reached  the 
Salem  road,  which  she  crossed,  climbing  the  stone 
walls  on  either  side,  and  was  again  in  a  narrow  strip 
of  pasture  land  ending  in  a  wood,  where  the  stillness 


192         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

was  broken  only  by  the  squirrels  chattering  overhead 
as  though  in  fear  of  the  intruder. 

The  sun  sent  its  rays  here  and  there  across  the 
paths  that  led  in  different  directions,  all  of  them 
carpeted  with  needles  from  the  tall  pine-trees  stand 
ing  amid  the  oaks  and  chestnuts ;  and  the  one  Doro 
thy  pursued  brought  her  soon  to  the  summit  of  a 
small  hill,  where  it  took  a  sharp  turn,  and  then  ran 
directly  to  a  small,  hut-like  dwelling,  about  the  door 
of  which  grew  a  honeysuckle  vine. 

In  front  of  the  house  was  what  in  the  summer  had 
been  a  flower-garden ;  everything  about  it  was  neat, 
and  the  tiny  panes  of  glass  in  the  unshuttered  win 
dows  were  spotlessly  bright. 

Dorothy  did  not  wait  to  knock,  but  opened  the 
door,  and  was  within  the  living-room  of  the  house, 
there  being  no  hall.  It  was  wide,  and  low-ceilinged, 
with  clumsy  beams  set  upright  against  the  walls,  be- 
dimmed  with  age  and  smoke.  Directly  opposite  the 
entrance  was  the  open  hearth,  back  of  which  a  slug 
gish  fire  was  burning;  and  kneeling  in  front  of  the 
logs  was  a  girl  of  fourteen,  working  with  a  clumsy 
pair  of  bellows  to  blow  it  into  a  brisker  flame. 

She  was  so  engrossed  in  her  task  as  not  to 
hear  the  door  open,  but  started  quickly  as  Dorothy 
said,  "  Good-day,  Abbie ;  how  is  your  granny  this 
morning?  " 

"  Oh,  Mistress  Dorothy,  how  you  scared  me  !  "  the 
girl  cried,  springing  to  her  feet,  and  showing,  as  she 
turned  her  head,  a  preternaturally  old  and  worried 
face. 

"Where  is  Ruth?"  inquired  the  smiling  intruder, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          193 

who  now  put  down  the  heavy  basket,  and  began  to 
remove  her  cloak,  whose  hood  had  somewhat  dis 
arranged  the  curls  over  which  it  was  drawn. 

"  Granny  be  in  bed  yet,  for  her  rheumatiz  be  in  her 
legs  to-day,  she  says.  An'  she  was  worritin'  over  ye, 
for  fear  ye  might  be  ill.  She  was  sayin'  last  evenin' 
that  I  was  to  go  over  and  inquire." 

Perfectly  at  home  in  the  little  house,  Dorothy  went 
straight  to  her  old  nurse's  bedroom,  to  find  her 
propped  up  in  bed,  knitting,  and  with  an  open  Bible 
lying  beside  her  on  the  snow-white  counterpane. 

"  Oh,  my  lamb  !  "  she  exclaimed  joyfully,  catching 
sight  of  the  sunny  face,  that  was  soon  bending  over 
her,  while  the  dim  old  eyes  devoured  its  every  feature. 
"  But  I  am  glad  to  see  ye,  for  I  feared  ye  were  ill,  for 
sure.  An'  what  a  lot  o'  sweet  fresh  ye  bring  about ! 
It  must  be  a  fine  day  outside.  Ah,"  with  a  deep  sigh, 
"  if  I  could  only  get  about  as  I  used  to,  my  lamb  !  " 
The  old  woman's  voice  faltered,  and  the  moisture  was 
showing  in  her  eyes. 

"You  will  be  well  again,  Ruth,  when  the  winter 
gets  fairly  set,"  Dorothy  said  cheerfully.  "  'T  is  the 
seasons  changing  that  always  make  you  feel  poorly." 

"  Mayhap,  mayhap,"  sighed  the  old  woman.  "  But 
it  seems  only  yesterday  I  was  runnin'  about,  a  girl 
like  ye,  with  no  thought  of  ache  or  pain;  an'  but  an 
other  yesterday  when  I  had  ye,  a  little  babe,  in  my 
arms.  An'  here  I  be  now,  a  crippled,  useless  old 
body,  with  only  a  poor  granddaughter,  who  has  to  do 
for  me  what  I  ought  to  be  doin'  for  her.  An'  here 
ye  be,  a  fine  grown  young  woman,  ready  to  be 
married." 

13 


194         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Dorothy's  laugh  rang  through  the  small  room. 
"•Not  I,  Ruth.  I  shall  always  live  with  my  father. 
And  I  am  sure  Abbie  is  glad  to  do  all  she  can  for 
you."  This  last  was  with  a  kindly  glance  at  the  girl, 
who  had  that  moment  slipped  into  the  room  to  see  if 
she  might  be  wanted  for  anything. 

She  turned  to  Dorothy  with  a  gratified  look  on  her 
wan  face,  and  said  with  an  attempt  at  heartiness :  "  Yes, 
Mistress  Dorothy,  that  I  am.  Only  she  be  forever 
frettin',  like  I  was  the  worst  o'  granddaughters  to 
her." 

The  old  woman  smiled  at  this,  as  she  permitted 
the  girl  to  raise  her  shoulders  a  little,  and  shake  up 
the  pillows  before  leaving  the  room. 

As  soon  as  she  was  gone,  Dorothy  said, "  I  brought 
you  a  basket  of  things  I  hoped  you  wanted  ;  and  I  '11 
not  stop  so  long  away  from  you  another  time." 

"Aye,  my  lamb,  but  ye  have  stayed  away  a  sore 
long  time.  But  now  that  ye  're  a  young  lady,  ye  've 
pleasanter  folk  to  talk  to  than  your  old  nurse." 

"  Now,  Ruth,"  Dorothy  threatened  playfully,  "  if 
you  talk  to  me  in  that  fashion,  I  '11  go  straight  home 
again." 

The  old  eyes  were  turned  upon  her-  wistfully,  while 
the  knotted  fingers  nervously  handled  the  knitting- 
needles.  Then  Ruth  said,  "  Moll  Pitcher  was  here 
yesterday  to  see  me." 

"Was  she?  What  did  she  say?"  asked  Dorothy, 
all  in  the  same  breath;  for  she  took  the  keenest 
interest  in  Moll  and  her  talk. 

"  I  made  her  talk  to  me  o'  ye,  my  lamb.  An'  I  was 
sorry  for  it  afterwards ;  for  what  she  said  kept  me 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          195 

wakeful  most  o'  the  night.  She  did  not  want  to  tell 
me,  either;  but  I  made  her." 

"  But  what  did  she  say  ?  "  Dorothy  repeated  eagerly. 
"  Tell  me  just  what  she  said,  Ruth." 

The  old  woman  hesitated,  as  though  unwilling  to 
reply.  Then  her  restless  fingers  became  quiet,  and 
she  said  slowly  and  earnestly :  "  She  told  me  that  your 
fate  was  about  ye  now,  fast  an'  firm,  an'  that  no  one 
could  change  it.  An'  she  said  your  future  days  were 
tied  about  with  a  scarlet  color." 

"  Oh,  Ruth,"  Dorothy  said  at  once,  "  she  must 
mean  that  war  is  coming  to  us."  She  was  entirely 
free  from  any  self-consciousness,  and  her  eyes  looked 
with  earnest  surprise  into  the  solemn  old  face  lying 
back  upon  the  pillows.  But  her  color  deepened  as 
Ruth  added  still  more  impressively:  "Nay,  my  lamb, 
she  told  me  o'  war  times  to  come,  beside.  But  she 
meant  that  a  redcoat  would  steal  your  heart  away; 
an'  she  said  that  naught  could  change  it,  —  that  his 
heart  was  set  to  ye  as  the  flowers  to  the  sunshine,  — 
that  ye  held  him  to  wind  about  your  little  finger,  as 
I  wind  my  wool.  An'  she  said  that  sorrow,  deep 
sorrow,  would  come  to  ye  with  it." 

Tears  were  now  dropping  down  the  withered  cheeks, 
and  Dorothy  thought  her  own  were  coming  from 
sympathy  with  the  grief  of  her  old  nurse.  For  a 
moment — only  a  moment  —  she  felt  frightened  and 
almost  helpless,  even  turning  to  glance  quickly  over 
her  shoulder  at  the  door  of  the  outer  room,  as  if  to 
see  if  the  redcoat  were  already  in  pursuit  of  her. 

Then  her  own  dauntless  spirit  asserted  itself  once 
more,  and  she  laughed  with  joyous  disbelief. 


196         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Nonsense,  Ruth,  —  nothing  but  nonsense  !  And 
don't  you  be  fretting,  and  making  yourself  unhappy 
over  something  that  can  never  happen." 

"  Moll  always  speaks  truth,  they  say,"  the  old 
woman  insisted,  wiping  her  wet  cheeks  with  the  half- 
knit  stocking.  "  But  we  '11  see  what  time  will  bring 
to  ye,  my  lamb.  Moll  is  a  good  woman.  She  gave 
me  some  herbs  for  my  ailment,  an'  was  most  kind  to 
me.  She  stopped  all  night,  an'  went  on  this  morning, 
for  her  father  be  dead,  an'  she  have  gone  to  Lynn  to 
'bide." 

"  Well,  I  hope  she  '11  stop  there  forever,  before  she 
comes  to  make  you  fret  again  over  such  silly  tales. 
You  must  use  the  herbs,  Ruth,  and  get  well,  so  that 
you  can  dance  at  Jack's  wedding.  You  know  he  and 
Mary  Broughton  will  be  married  near  Christmas-tide." 

Ruth  looked  fondly  at  the  girl.  "  I  'd  much  sooner 
dance  at  your  own,  my  lamb,  if  ye  married  the  right 
man." 

Dorothy  laughed.  "  Can  you  tell  me  where  to  find 
him,  Ruth,  —  did  Moll  tell  you  where  he  was?" 

"  Aye,  that  she  did,"  was  the  quick  reply.  "  An' 
she  told  me  much  I  'd  best  keep  to  myself.  Only  the 
part  I  told  ye  worrited  me,  an'  so  I  had  to  open  my 
heart  to  ye.  But  I  '11  tell  ye  this,  —  keep  all  the  red 
coats  away  from  ye,  my  lamb ;  shun  'em  as  ye  would 
snakes,  an'  trust  only  to  the  true  hearts  nigh  home. 
There  be  Master  Hugh  Knollys  —  he  be  most  fit 
for  ye." 

Dorothy  laughed  again.  "  Hugh  Knollys,"  she 
repeated.  "  Why,  Ruth,  he  is  almost  like  my  own 
brother.  You  must  never  speak  of  such  a  thing  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          197 

any  one ;  for  if  it  came  to  his  ears  I  'd  surely  die  of 
shame.  I  marry  Hugh  Knollys!  Why,  Ruth,  you 
must  be  crazy." 

"Ye  might  do  far  worse,  my  lamb."  The  old 
woman  did  not  smile,  and  her  lips  narrowed  primly, 
as  though  she  did  not  relish  having  the  girl  make  a 
jest  of  the  matter  lying  so  close  to  her  own  heart. 

"  Well,  worse  or  better,  I  am  in  no  hurry  to  be 
married  off,  Ruth ;  and  so  don't  you  have  any  such 
thought  of  me."  And  Dorothy  shook  her  curly  head 
threateningly. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XX 

PASHAR  had  not  yet  appeared,  but  Dorothy 
set  forth  upon  her  return  with  no  thought  of 
danger  or  delay. 

It  was  now  high  noon,  and  the  sun  making  itself 
felt  disagreeably,  she  pushed  back  the  hood  of  her 
red  cloak  as  she  entered  the  wood,  the  cool  wind 
coming  refreshingly  about  her  bared  head  while  she 
walked  slowly  along  with  downcast  eyes,  musing  over 
this  last  prophecy  of  Moll  Pitcher. 

"  Aha,  Little  Red  Ridinghood,  have  you  been,  or 
are  you  going,  to  see  your  grandmother?" 

Dorothy's  heart  throbbed  tumultuously  for  an 
instant.  Then  she  felt  cold  and  half  sick,  as  she 
looked  up  and  saw  coming  from  under  the  trees  the 
gleam  of  a  scarlet  coat,  topped  by  a  shapely  head 
and  olive  face,  whose  dark-blue  eyes  were  bent 
laughingly  upon  her. 

She  stopped,  startled  and  hesitating,  not  knowing 
what  to  do,  while  Cornet  Southorn  came  toward  her 
along  the  path,  his  hat  swinging  from  one  hand,  the 
other  holding  a  spray  of  purple  asters. 

This  he  now  raised  to  his  forehead,  saluting  her  in 
military  fashion,  as  he  said  with  a  touch  of  good- 
humored  mockery,  "  Your  servant,  fair  mistress,  — 
and  will  you  accept  my  poor  escort,  to  guard  you 
from  the  wolf  who  is  waiting  to  eat  Little  Red 
Ridinghood?" 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          199 

A  smile  now  began  to  dawn  about  the  corners  of  the 
girl's  mouth ;  but  she  made  an  effort  to  keep  it  back, 
while  she  replied  with  an  attempt  at  severity,  "  There 
are  no  wolves  about  here,  sir,  to  guard  against,  save 
only  such  as  wear  coats  of  the  color  you  have  on." 

"  If  my  coat  makes  me  anything  so  fearsome  in 
your  eyes,  I  will  discard  it  forever."  He  had  dropped 
his  tone  of  playfulness,  and  now  came  a  step  closer, 
looking  down  into  her  face  in  a  way  to  make  her  feel 
uneasy,  and  yet  not  entirely  displeased. 

"  I  have  no  liking,"  she  said,  in  the  same  bantering 
manner  he  had  assumed  at  first,  "  for  those  who  so 
readily  change  the  color  of  the  coat  they  are  in  honor 
bound  to  wear." 

"  It  was  not  an  easy  thing  to  contemplate  until  I 
met  you,"  he  replied  bluntly,  and  looking  at  her  as  if 
hoping  for  some  approval  of  his  confession. 

This  he  failed  to  obtain,  for  Dorothy  only  smiled 
incredulously  as  she  asked,  "  Is  it  kind,  think  you,  to 
credit  me  with  so  pernicious  an  influence  over  His 
Majesty's  officers?" 

"I  credit  you  only  with  all  that  is  sweetest  and 
best  in  a  woman,"  he  said  with  quick  impulsiveness. 
And  coming  still  nearer  to  her,  he  dropped  the 
flowers  and  seized  one  of  her  hands,  while  the  basket 
fell  to  the  ground  between  them. 

"  'T  is  small  matter  what  you  may  or  may  not 
credit  me  with,"  she  answered,  with  a  petulant  toss  of 
her  head.  "  Leave  go  my  hand  this  minute,  sir ! 
See,  you  have  made  me  drop  my  basket ;  let  me  pick 
it  up,  and  go  my  way." 

A  sudden,  curious  glance  now  flashed  from  his 


2OO         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

eyes,  and  looking  sharply  into  her  face,  he  said, 
"  I  thought  that  perhaps  you  would  like  me  to  go 
with  you,  so  that  you  might  shut  me  up  again  in 
your  father's  sheep-house." 

Dorothy  ceased  her  efforts  to  withdraw  her  hands 
—  for  he  now  held  both  of  them  —  from  his  clasp, 
and  stared  up  at  him  in  affright. 

"Who  told  you  I  did?"  she  gasped.  "Who  said 
so?" 

The  young  man  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed 
exultingly. 

"  Aha,  —  and  so  it  was  really  you,  you  sweet  little 
rebel !  I  was  almost  certain  of  it,  the  morning  I 
spoke  to  your  father  of  the  matter,  and  saw  the  look 
that  came  into  your  eyes." 

"  You  are  hateful !  "  she  cried,  her  fear  now  giving 
place  to  anger.  "  Let  me  go,  I  say,  —  let  go  my 
hands  at  once !  "  Her  eyes  were  filled  with  hot 
tears,  and  her  cheeks  were  burning. 

"  Never,  while  you  ask  me  in  such  fashion."  And 
he  tightened  his  clasp  still  more.  "  Listen  to  me  !  " 
he  exclaimed  passionately.  "  I  have  been  eating  my 
heart  out  for  dreary  weeks  because  I  could  see  no 
chance  to  have  speech  with  you.  I  felt  that  I  could 
kill  the  men  I  've  seen  riding  with  you  about  the 
country.  And  now  that  I  have  this  opportunity,  I 
mean  to  make  the  most  of  it,  for  who  can  say  when 
another  will  come  to  me  ?  " 

His  words  were  drying  her  tears,  as  might  a  scorch 
ing  wind ;  and  she  stood  mute,  with  drooping  head. 

"  Don't  be  angry  with  me  for  what  I  have  said," 
he  entreated,  "  nor  because  I  found  it  was  you  who 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          201 

played  that  trick  upon  me.  That  prank  of  yours  is 
the  happiest  thing  I  have  to  remember.  You  might 
lock  me  up  there  every  day,  and  I  would  only  bless 
you  for  being  close  enough  to  me  to  do  it." 

He  stopped  and  looked  at  her  beseechingly.  But 
she  would  not  raise  her  eyes,  and  stood  pushing  at 
the  spray  of  asters  with  the  tip  of  her  little  buckled 
shoe,  while  she  asked,  "  Think  you  I  only  find  pleas 
ure  in  going  about  the  country  to  lock  folk  up  ?  " 

She  spoke  with  perfect  seriousness ;  and  yet  there 
was  that  in  her  look  and  manner  to  make  his  heart 
give  a  great  bound. 

"I  think  of  nothing,  care  for  nothing,"  he  replied, 
almost  impatiently,  "  save  that  you  are  the  sweetest 
little  girl  I  ever  met." 

Something  in  his  voice  made  Dorothy  glance  up 
at  his  face,  and  she  saw  his  eyes  bent  upon  her  lips 
with  a  look  that  startled  her  into  a  fear  of  what  he 
might  have  in  his  mind  to  do.  So,  drawing  herself 
up,  she  said  with  all  the  dignity  she  could  muster, 
"  Such  speech  may  perchance  be  an  English  custom, 
sir;  but  'tis  not  such  as  gentlemen  in  our  country 
think  proper  to  address  to  a  girl  they  may  chance 
upon,  as  you  have  me." 

"  Sweet  Mistress  Dorothy,"  and  he  seemed  to  dwell 
lovingly  upon  her  name,  "  I  crave  your  pardon.  I 
meant  no  lightness  nor  disrespect.  And  if  I  have 
lost  my  head,  and  with  it  my  manners,  you  have  but 
to  look  into  your  mirror,  and  you  '11  surely  see  why." 

Dorothy  knew  not  how  to  reply  to  this  bold  speech^ 
and  the  look  that  came  with  it.  They  made  her 
angry,  and  yet  she  knew  that  the  flush  upon  her 


202         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

cheeks  did  not  come  from  anger  alone,  but  that  a  cer 
tain  undefinable  pleasure  had  much  to  do  with  it. 
Then  came  the  consciousness  that  she  had  no  right 
to  be  where  she  was,  and  the  fear  of  danger  coming 
from  it  And  this  was  sufficient  to  make  her  say 
with  some  impatience :  "  'T  is  idle  to  stand  here  prat 
ing  in  such  fashion.  Please  release  my  hands,  and 
let  me  go.  I  should  be  well  on  my  way  home  by 
now." 

He  bent  his  head  suddenly,  and  without  a  word 
kissed  her  hands.  And  the  burning  touch  of  his  lips 
made  her  pulses  thrill  and  her  heart  beat  with  what 
she  knew  to  be  delight,  —  exultation. 

Then,  like  a  rushing  flood,  reason  assailed  her  con 
science,  that  she  should  permit  a  hated  redcoat  —  one 
whom  she  ought  to  detest — to  kiss  her  hands,  and 
not  feel  enraged  at  his  boldness.  And  so,  filled  with 
indignation,  she  pulled  one  hand  away,  and  raising  it 
quickly,  gave  his  face  a  ringing  slap. 

He  started  back  and  placed  a  hand  to  his  cheek, 
now  showing  a  more  flaming  color  than  her  own,  and 
for  a  moment  his  eyes  were  alight  with  an  angry 
glitter.  But  he  said  nothing,  and  bowing  low  before 
her,  stood  away  from  the  path. 

Dorothy  picked  up  her  basket,  and  without  glanc 
ing  toward  him  passed  along  on  her  way.  But  her 
eyes  were  brimming  with  tears,  which  were  soon 
trickling  down  her  burning  cheeks. 

What  had  she  done,  and  what  could  she  do,  in  this 
new,  strange  matter,  of  which  she  might  not  speak 
to  her  father?  How  was  she  to  act  toward  him  from 
whom  she  had  never  yet  withheld  her  confidence? 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          203 

And  still  how  could  she  speak  to  any  one  —  even 
him  —  of  what  was  giving  birth  to  thoughts  and  feel 
ings  such  as  she  had  never  dreamed  of  before? 

With  all  this  —  and  in  spite  of  it  —  came  the  ques 
tion  as  to  what  the  redcoat  would  think  of  her  now, 

—  a  maiden  who  went  about  at  night  masquerading 
in  masculine  garb,  and  who  slapped  His  Majesty's 
officers  in  the  face? 

There  came  to  her  a  woful  sense  of  shame,  —  yes, 
of  degradation,  such  as  her  young  life  had  never  im 
agined  could  exist,  and  seeming  to  overwhelm  her 
with  its  possible  results. 

She  was  startled  by  a  sudden  footfall  close  behind 
her,  and  without  looking  back,  she  quickened  her 
pace  into  a  run.  But  now  a  strong  arm  was  thrown 
about  her  waist,  holding  her  fast;  and  she  caught  a 
fiery  gleam  of  the  scarlet  coat  against  which  her  head 
was  pressed  by  the  hand  that,  although  it  trembled 
a  little,  prisoned  her  cheek  with  gentle  firmness. 

Then  a  mouth  was  bent  close  to  her  ear,  so  close  that 
its  quick  breath  fanned  the  tiny  curling  locks  about 
her  temples,  and  a  voice  whispered:  "Sweetheart, 
forgive  me  —  for  God's  love,  forgive  me  !  I  cannot 
let  you  go  in  this  way;  for  see,  you  are  weeping. 
Surely  this  pretence  of  anger  is  unjust,  —  unjust  to 
you  and  to  me !  " 

Before  she  could  speak,  the  voice  went  on,  "  Little 
rebel,  sweet  little  rebel,  will  you  not  surrender  to 

—  a  vanquished  victor?"     And  with  this,  a  kiss  was 
pressed  upon  her  lips. 

At  first  Dorothy  had  been  too  startled  to  speak,  — 
too  frightened  and  dumb  from  the  tumult  his  caress- 


204         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

ing  voice  had  aroused  within  her.  But  the  touch  of 
his  lips  awakened  her  like  a  blow. 

"How  dare  you?"  she  cried,  struggling  from  his 
arms.  "Oh,  how  I  wish  I  had  never  seen  you  !  " 

"You  can  scarce  expect  me  to  feel  likewise," 
he  said  calmly,  smiling  into  her  stormy  little  face, 
"for  I—" 

"  Never  speak  to  me  again !  "  she  interrupted,  still 
more  hotly.  And  then,  as  the  tears  of  anger  choked 
her  voice,  she  turned  from  him  and  fled  away  down 
the  path. 

For  a  time  she  heard  him  in  pursuit;  and  this 
made  her  run  all  the  swifter,  until  at  last,  reaching 
the  Salem  road,  she  glanced  back  as  she  mounted 
the  low  stone  wall,  and  saw  that  he  had  stopped 
where  the  timber  ended,  and  stood  watching  her. 
Then  without  turning  to  look  again,  she  went  quickly 
across  the  sunlit  meadow-land. 

Her  breath  came  sobbingly ;  and  mingled  with  her 
terror  was  a  feeling  she  could  not  define,  but  which 
told  her  that  life  would  never  be  the  same  for  her 
again.  She  still  felt  the  clasp  of  his  arms  about  her, 
the  burning  of  his  lips  upon  her  hands,  —  their 
pressure  upon  her  mouth.  His  voice  still  came 
caressingly  to  her  ears,  and  the  wind  seemed  to  be 
his  breath  over  her  hair. 

It  was  not  long  before  she  saw  Pashar  coming  to 
meet  her ;  and  drawing  the  hood  about  her  face,  she 
bade  him  go  for  the  basket  she  had  left  in  the  wood. 
Then,  without  waiting  for  him  to  return  with  it,  she 
hastened  directly  to  her  father's  house. 

She  reached  her  own  room  without  having  encoun- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          205 

tered  any  of  the  household,  and  throwing  off  her 
cloak  went  to  the  glass.  There,  resting  her  elbows 
on  the  low,  broad  shelf,  and  dropping  her  soft  round 
chin  into  her  small  palms,  she  seemed  to  be  studying 
what  the  mirror  showed  to  her,  —  studying  it  with  as 
much  interest  as  though  she  now  saw  the  reflection 
of  her  features  for  the  first  time. 

"  You  are  a  wicked,  treacherous  girl,"  she  said 
aloud,  addressing  the  charming  face  staring  back  at 
her  with  great  solemn  eyes,  "  a  perfect  little  traitor." 
Then  —  but  now  to  herself — "Moll  said  his  heart 
turned  toward  me  as  the  flowers  to  the  sun.  And  if 
this  be  true,  why  is  it  not  also  truth  that  sorrow  is  to 
come  with  it?  "  She  shivered,  and  pressed  her  hands 
over  her  eyes. 

"  Cousin  Dot !  "  called  a  small  voice  outside  the 
locked  door. 

"  Yes,  'Bitha."  Dorothy  started  guiltily,  and  made 
haste  to  dash  some  water  over  her  glowing  face  and 
tell-tale  eyes. 

"  Aunt  Lettice  says  the  meal  is  ready,"  came  the 
announcement  from  without;  "  and  Hugh  Knollys  is 
below  with  Uncle  Joseph." 

Dorothy  felt  thankful  for  this,  as  a  guest  at  dinner 
would  serve  the  better  to  divert  attention  from  her 
self;  and  making  a  hasty  toilette,  she  descended  to 
the  dining-room. 

She  found  them  all  at  the  table,  with  Hugh  at  her 
father's  right  hand,  and  directly  opposite  her  own 
place.  The  young  man  arose  as  she  entered  the 
room,  and  responded  with  his  usual  heartiness  to  the 
greeting  she  tendered  him.  But  with  it  all  he  gave 


206         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

her  so  odd  a  look  as  to  make  her  wonder  if  he  saw 
aught  amiss  in  her  appearance. 

The  two  men  resumed  their  talk  of  public  matters 
and  the  town's  doings,  and  were  soon  so  absorbed 
that  Dorothy  was  able  to  remain  as  silent  as  she 
could  have  wished. 

It  had  been  resolved  not  to  import,  either  directly 
or  indirectly,  any  goods  from  Great  Britain  or  Ireland 
after  the  first  of  the  coming  December.  And  in  case 
the  tyrannical  decrees  of  the  mother  country  should 
not  be  repealed  by  the  loth  of  the  following  Septem 
ber,  it  was  agreed  that  no  commodities  whatever 
should  be  exported  to  Great  Britain,  Ireland,  or  the 
British  West  Indies. 

This  would  bring  about  an  embarrassing  state  of 
affairs  for  both  the  men  who  were  now  discussing  the 
matter,  as  they,  like  many  others  in  the  town,  had 
derived  a  considerable  income  from  such  exporting. 

"  But  we  '11  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder,  Hugh," 
said  Joseph  Devereux,  firmly,  "if  so  be  we  forfeit 
every  penny,  until  the  oppressors  give  us  fair  dealings 
or  we  drive  every  redcoat  from  our  soil.  I  will  kill 
every  cow  and  sheep  —  aye,  and  every  horse  as  well, 
and  cut  down  every  stick  o'  timber  on  my  land,  for 
the  keeping  of  us  and  our  friends  fed  and  warmed, 
but  that  I  will  maintain  the  stand  I  Ve  pledged 
myself  to  keep." 

"  Let  us  hope,  sir,  that  the  redcoats  will  not  first 
seize  your  cattle,"  said  Hugh,  his  eyes  fixed  gravely 
upon  the  abstracted  young  face  opposite  him.  "  I 
met  Trent  as  I  was  riding  along  the  pastures,  and  he 
told  me  the  sheep  had  escaped  through  a  broken 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          207 

place  in  the  fence  of  the  ten-acre  lot,  and  he  had  a 
chase  after  them  to  Riverhead  Beach.  He  said  he 
met  a  party  of  soldiers  there,  and  they  deliberately 
took  one  of  the  sheep  from  under  his  very  nose,  and 
carried  it  off  with  them  to  the  Neck.  And  when  he 
remonstrated  with  them,  they  only  laughed  at  him, 
and  told  him  to  send  the  bill  to  the  King  for  the 
dinner  they  would  have." 

The  old  man's  eyes  flashed  with  anger  as  he 
listened  to  this. 

"  It  is  an  outrage !  "  he  exclaimed  when  Hugh  had 
finished,  — "  to  steal  stock  under  our  very  eyes.  I 
must  see  Trent  about  the  matter,  and  the  cattle  must 
be  kept  nigh  the  house." 

"Why  not  take  them  by  boatloads  over  to  the 
islands  till  the  redcoats  be  gone,  as  has  been  done 
before,  for  pasturage?"  The  suggestion  came  from 
Aunt  Lettice,  and  was  made  rather  timidly. 

"  You  were  never  cut  out  for  a  farmer's  wife,  Let 
tice,  my  dear,"  her  brother-in-law  replied,  a  good- 
humored  smile  now  breaking  over  his  face,  "  else 
you  'd  remember  there  is  no  pasturage  there  at  this 
time  o'  year.  And  I  doubt  if  they  'd  be  so  safe  on 
the  islands  as  here,  for  Trent  and  the  men  would 
have  to  go  each  day  with  fodder  for  them,  and  the 
soldiers'  spying  eyes  would  be  sure  to  note  the  com 
ing  and  going  o*  the  boats.  No,"  he  added  with 
decision,  "  I  shall  have  the  flocks  kept  penned,  nigh 
the  house ;  and  I  shall  make  complaint  o'  this  matter 
to  the  Governor.  As  for  the  rest,"  and  he  smiled 
grimly,  "  I  take  it  our  guns  can  protect  ourselves  and 
our  property." 


208         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXI 

HUGH  KNOLLYS  was  so  much  a  member  of 
the  household  that  Aunt  Lettice  thought  noth 
ing  of  going  her  own  way  when  dinner  was  over  and 
leaving  him  in  the  living-room  with  Dorothy;  and  the 
two  now  sat  on  one  of  the  low,  broad  window-seats, 
watching  Joseph  Devereux  as  he  went  out  of  doors 
in  search  of  Trent,  with  'Bitha  dancing  along  beside 
him. 

"  How  fast  'Bitha  is  growing !  "  Hugh  remarked. 
"  She  will  soon  be  taller  than  you,  Dot.  Although, 
to  be  sure,"  he  added  with  a  laugh,  "  that  is  not 
saying  very  much." 

Dorothy  did  not  reply.  Indeed  it  would  seem  that 
she  had  not  heard  him ;  and  now  he  laid  his  hand 
softly  upon  one  of  her  own  to  arouse  her  attention 
as  he  called  her  by  name. 

At  this  she  started,  and  turned  her  face  to  him. 

"  What,  Hugh  —  what  is  it?  "  she  asked  confusedly. 

His  smiling  face  became  sober  at  once,  and  a 
curious  intentness  crept  into  his  blue  eyes  while  he 
and  Dorothy  looked  at  each  other  without  speaking. 
Then  he  asked  deliberately,  "  Of  what  were  you 
dreaming  just  now,  Dot?" 

A  burning  blush  deepened  the  color  in  her  cheeks, 
and  her  eyes  fell  before  those  that  seemed  to  be 
searching  her  very  thoughts. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          209 

"Shall  I  make  a  guess?"  he  said,  a  strange  thrill 
now  creeping  into  his  voice  and  causing  her  to  lift 
her  eyes  again.  "  Were  you  dreaming  of  that  young 
redcoat  you  were  walking  with  this  morning?  " 

She  sprang  to  her  feet  and  faced  him,  her  eyes 
blazing,  and  her  slight  form  trembling  with  anger. 

"  I  was  not  walking  with  any  such,"  she  replied 
hotly.  "  How  dare  you  say  so?" 

"  Because  it  so  appeared  as  I  came  along  the 
Salem  road,"  was  his  calm  answer.  "  I  saw  him  on 
one  side  of  the  road  leaning  against  the  stone  wall, 
and  watching  you,  as  you  went  from  the  wall  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  across  your  father's  lot.  His  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  you  as  though  he  were  never  going 
to  look  away;  indeed  he  never  saw  nor  heard  me 
until  my  horse  was  directly  in  front  of  him." 

Dorothy  was  now  looking  down  at  the  floor,  and 
made  no  reply. 

After  waiting  a  moment  for  her  to  speak,  Hugh 
took  both  her  hands  and  held  them  close,  while  he 
said  with  an  earnestness  that  seemed  almost  solemn 
in  its  intensity :  "  Don't  deceive  me,  Dot.  Don't  tell 
me  aught  that  is  not  true,  when  you  can  trust  me 
to  defend  you  and  your  happiness  with  my  life,  if 
needs  be." 

His  words  comforted  her  in  a  way  she  could  not 
explain.  And  yet  they  startled  her;  for  she  was 
still  too  much  of  a  child,  and  Hugh  Knollys  had 
been  too  long  a  part  of  her  every-day  life,  for  her  to 
suspect  how  it  really  was  with  him." 

"  I  was  not  intending  to  tell  you  any  untruth, 
Hugh.  But  —  I  was  not  walking  with  him." 

14 


210          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

The  anger  had  now  gone  from  her  eyes,  and  she 
left  her  hands  to  lie  quietly  in  his  clasp.  But  she 
had  not  forgotten  the  warm  pressure  of  those  other 
hands  in  whose  keeping  they  had  been  that  same 
morning. 

"Had  you  not  seen  him,  Dot?"  Hugh  asked, 
looking  keenly  into  her  face. 

At  this  her  whole  nature  was  up  in  rebellion,  for  she 
could  not  brook  his  pursuing  the  matter  farther,  after 
what  she  had  already  told  him. 

"  Let  go  my  hands  !  "  she  exclaimed  angrily.  "  Let 
me  go !  You  have  no  right  to  question  me  as  to  my 
doings." 

He  dropped  her  hands  at  once,  and  rising  to  his 
feet,  turned  his  back  to  her,  and  looked  out  of  the 
window.  A  mighty  flood  of  jealousy  was  surging 
through  his  brain ;  and  that  which  he  had  so  long 
repressed  was  struggling  hard  to  uproot  itself  from 
the  secret  depths,  —  where  he  was  striving  to  hide 
it  from  her  knowledge  —  and  burst  forth  in  fierce 
words  from  his  lips. 

Had  this  hated  Britisher  dared  to  steal  into  the 
sacred  place  of  the  child's  heart,  which  he  himself, 
from  a  sense  of  honor,  was  bound  to  make  no  effort 
to  penetrate?  The  mere  suspicion  of  such  a  thing 
was  maddening. 

Dorothy  glanced  at  him.  How  big  and  angry  he 
looked,  standing  there  with  tightly  folded  arms,  his 
lips  compressed,  and  his  brows  contracted  into  a 
deep  scowl !  How  unlike  he  was  to  the  sunny-faced 
Hugh  Knollys  who  had  been  her  companion  since 
childhood !  * 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          2 1 1 

"  Don't  be  angry  with  me,  Hugh,"  she  pleaded 
softly,  venturing  timidly  to  touch  his  shoulder. 

He  whirled  about  so  suddenly  as  to  startle  her,  and 
she  fell  back  a  pace,  her  wondering  eyes  staring  at 
the  set  white  face  before  her. 

"  I  am  not  angry,  Dot,"  he  said,  letting  his  arms 
drop  from  their  clasping;  "  I  am  only  —  hurt."  And 
he  slowly  resumed  his  place  upon  the  window-seat. 

"  I  don't  wish  to  hurt  you,  Hugh,"  Dorothy  de 
clared,  as  she  sat  down  by  him  again. 

He  seemed  to  make  an  effort  to  smile,  as  he  asked, 
"Don't  you?" 

"  No,  I  do  not."  And  now  her  voice  began  to 
gather  a  little  asperity.  "But  you  do  not  seem 
to  consider  that  you  said  aught  to  hurt  me,  as 
well." 

He  took  her  hand  and  stroked  it  gently. 

"  You  know  well,  Dot,"  he  said,  "  that  I  'd  not  hurt 
you  by  word  or  deed.  And  it  is  only  when  I  think 
you  are  doing  what  is  like  to  hurt  yourself,  that  I 
make  bold  to  speak  as  I  did  just  now." 

Dorothy  was  silent,  but  her  brain  was  busy.  The 
thought  had  come  to  her  that  she  must  bind  him  by 
some  means,  —  make  it  certain  that  he  should  not 
speak  of  this  matter  to  her  brother.  And  a  wild  im 
pulse —  one  she  did  not  stop  to  question  —  urged 
her  to  see  that  the  young  soldier  was  not  brought 
to  any  accounting  for  whatever  he  had  done. 

She  wondered  how  much  Hugh  might  know,  and 
how  much  was  only  suspicion,  —  surmise.  And  with 
the  intent  to  satisfy  herself  as  to  this,  she  said,  "Just 
because  you  saw  a  redcoat  watching  me,  as  you 


212         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

thought,  and  at  a  distance,  you  forthwith  accuse  me 
of  walking  with  him." 

She  spoke  with  a  fine  show  of  impatience  and 
reproof,  but  still  permitting  him  to  hold  and  caress 
her  hand. 

"  Aye,  Dot,  but  there  be  redcoats  and  redcoats. 
And  this  one  happened  to  be  that  yellow-faced 
gallant  we  are  forever  meeting,  the  one  you  — " 

She  interrupted  him.  "  I  know  what  you  mean. 
But  I  tell  you  truly,  Hugh,  I  had  not  been  walking 
with  him,  nor  did  I  know  he  was  by  the  stone  wall 
looking  after  me,  as  you  say." 

"  And  you  had  not  seen  him  ?  "  Hugh  asked,  now 
beginning  to  appear  more  like  himself,  and  bending 
his  smiling  face  down  to  look  at  her. 

But  the  smile  vanished,  as  he  met  her  faltering 
eyes. 

"  Don't  tell  me,  Dot,  if  you  'd  sooner  not ;  only 
know  that  you  can  trust  me,  if  you  will,  and  I  '11  never 
fail  you,  —  never !  " 

These  words,  and  the  way  they  were  spoken,  settled 
all  her  doubts,  and  clasping  her  other  hand  over  his, 
that  still  held  her  own,  she  burst  forth  impetuously : 
"  Oh,  I  will  tell  you,  Hugh.  Only  you  '11  promise  me 
that  you  '11  never  tell  of  it,  not  even  to  Jack." 

The  young  man  hesitated,  but  only  for  a  second, 
as  the  sweet  prospect  of  a  secret  between  them  — 
one  to  be  shared  by  no  other,  not  even  her  idolized 
brother — swept  away  all  other  thoughts. 

"  I  promise  that  I  '11  tell  no  one,  Dot,  —  not  even 
Jack." 

He  spoke  slowly  and  guardedly,  the  better  to  hide 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          213 

the  mad  beating  of  his  heart,  and  the  effort  he  was 
making  to  restrain  himself  from  taking  her  in  his 
arms  and  telling  her  what  she  was  to  him. 

Dorothy  uttered  a  little  sigh,  as  if  greatly  relieved. 
Then  she  said  with  an  air  of  perfect  frankness :  "Well, 
Hugh,  I  did  see  him  —  up  in  the  wood,  as  I  was 
coming  from  old  Ruth's.  He  spoke  to  me,  and  I  ran 
away  from  him." 

"What  did  he  say?"  Hugh  demanded  quickly. 

"  Oh,  I  cannot  remember,  —  he  startled  me  so.  I 
was  dreadfully  frightened,  although  I  am  sure  he 
meant  no  harm." 

"No  harm,"  Hugh  repeated  wrathfully.  "It  was 
sufficient  harm  for  him  to  dare  speak  to  you  at  all." 

"No,  but  it  was  not,"  the  girl  declared  emphati 
cally.  "  He  and  I  are  acquainted,  you  know  —  after 
a  fashion.  It  was  not  the  first  time  he  has  spoken  to 
me,  nor  I  to  him,  for  that  matter." 

Hugh's  blue  eyes  flashed  with  anger. 

"  I  have  a  great  mind  to  make  it  the  last !  "  he 
exclaimed  with  hot  indignation,  and  half  starting 
from  his  seat. 

But  Dorothy  pushed  him  back.  "  Now  mark  this, 
Hugh  Knollys,"  she  said  warningly,  — "  if  you  say 
aught  to  him,  and  so  make  me  the  subject  of  un 
seemly  brawling,  I'll  never  speak  to  you  again,  —  no, 
not  the  longest  day  we  both  live ! "  And  she 
brought  her  small  clenched  fist  down  with  enforcing 
emphasis  upon  Hugh's  broad  palm. 

"What  a  little  spitfire  you  are,  Dot!"  And  he 
smiled  at  her  once  more. 

"  Spitfire,  is  it?     You   seem   to   have  a  plentiful 


214         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

supply  of  compliments  for  me  this  day."  She  spoke 
almost  gayly,  pleased  as  she  was  to  have  diverted 
him  so  easily. 

He  was  now  staring  at  her  with  a  new  expression 
in  his  eyes,  and  appeared  to  be  turning  over  some 
matter  in  his  mind;  and  Dorothy  remained  silent, 
wondering  what  it  might  be. 

"  Dorothy,"  he  said  presently,  and  very  gravely, 
"  I  wonder  will  you  promise  me  something?  " 

"  I  must  know  first  what  it  is."  She  was  smiling, 
and  yet  wishing  he  would  not  look  at  her  in  such  a 
strange  way ;  she  had  never  known  before  that  his 
frank,  good-natured  face  could  wear  so  sober  an 
aspect. 

"  I  wish  you  would  'promise  me  that  you  '11  keep 
out  of  this  fellow's  way,  —  that  you  '11  never  permit 
him  to  hold  any  converse  with  you,  and,  above  all, 
when  no  one  else  is  by." 

"  I  '11  promise  no  such  thing,"  she  answered 
promptly,  and  with  a  look  of  defiance. 

"  And  why  not?  "  he  asked  in  the  same  grave  way, 
and  with  no  show  of  being  irritated  by  her  quick 
refusal.  Indeed  he  now  spoke  even  more  gently  than 
before. 

"  Because,"  she  replied,  "  it  is  a  silly  thing  to  ask. 
He  is  a  gentleman ;  and  I  do  not  feel  bound  to  fly 
from  before  him  like  a  guilty  thing,  or  as  though  I 
were  not  able  to  take  care  of  myself.  Besides,  we  are 
not  like  to  meet  again  —  he  and  I." 

Her  voice  sank  at  the  last  words,  as  though  she 
were  speaking  them  to  herself — and  it  had  a  touch  of 
wistfulness  or  of  regret. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          215 

This  set  Hugh  to  scowling  once  more.  But  he 
said  nothing,  and  sat  toying  in  an  abstracted  fashion 
with  her  small,  soft  fingers. 

The  desire  to  plead  his  own  cause  was  again- 
strong  upon  him,  and  he  was  wondering  if  he  might 
not  in  some  way  sound  the  depths  of  her  feeling, 
toward  him,  without  violating  the  pledge  which, 
although  unspoken  by  his  lips,  he  knew  her  brother 
—  his  own  dearest  friend  —  assumed  to  have  been 
given. 

He  was  aroused  from  these  speculations  by  a 
question  from  Dorothy. 

"You  will  never  speak  to  him  of  me  in  any  manner, 
will  you,  Hugh?"  she  asked  coaxingly. 

"Speak  to  whom?"  he  inquired  in  turn.  Then, 
noting  the  embarrassment  in  her  eyes,  he  muttered 
something  —  and  not  altogether  a  blessing  —  upon 
Cornet  Southern. 

"  But  you  '11  —  promise  me  you  '11,"  she  insisted. 

"And  if  I  promise?"  he  asked  slowly.  He  was 
looking  into  her  face,  thinking  how  sweet  her  lips 
were,  and  wishing  he  could  throw  honor  to  the  winds 
and  kiss  them  —  just  once,  while  they  were  so  close 
to  his  own. 

"There  is  nothing,"  she  declared  with  a  sudden 
impulse,  "  that  I  will  not  do  for  you  in  return  !  " 

"  Nothing !  "  A  reckless  light  was  now  grow 
ing  in  his  eyes.  "Are  you  sure,  Dot,  there  is 
nothing?" 

"  No,  nothing  I  can  do,"  she  affirmed.  But  she 
could  not  help  remarking  his  eagerness  and  illy  re 
pressed  excitement,  and  felt  that  she  must  keep  her- 


216         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

self  on  guard  against  a  possible  demonstration, — 
something  whose  nature  she  could  not  foresee. 

The  young  man  was  still  looking  fixedly  at  her. 
But  now  he  let  go  her  hands  and  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  I  '11  make  no  bargain  with  you,  Dot,"  he  said 
excitedly.  "  I  hate  this  man,  and  have  from  the  very 
first,  and  I  hope  I  '11  have  the  good  fortune  before 
many  days  to  meet  him  face  to  face,  in  fair  fight. 
But  I  promise,  as  you  ask  it,  that  I  '11  seek  no  quarrel 
with  him.  And  even  had  you  not  asked,  I  'd  surely 
never  have  mentioned  your  name  to  him." 

"Thank  you."  Dorothy  spoke  very  quietly;  and 
before  he  could  know  of  her  intention  she  snatched 
his  hand  and  kissed  it. 

She  did  it  so  suddenly  and  quickly  that  he  knew 
not  what  to  say  or  do.  He  felt  the  hot  blood  rush 
to  his  face,  and  found  himself  trembling  from  the 
storm  aroused  within  him  by  her  caress. 

Before  he  could  speak,  she  was  on  her  feet  along 
side  him,  smiling  up  into  his  burning  face,  and  saying, 
"  You  are  a  good  friend  to  me,  Hugh,  and  I  '11  not 
forget  it."  Then,  as  she  laid  her  hand  on  his  arm, 
"  Come,  I  will  play  something  for  you  ;  I  feel  just  in 
the  humor  for  it." 

He  followed  her  into  the  drawing-room,  where  a 
huge  wood-fire  leaped  and  crackled  on  the  hearth. 
She  bade  him  be  seated  in  a  big  chair  in  front  of  the 
dancing  flames,  and  then  went  over  and  perched 
herself  upon  the  bench  —  roomy  enough  to  hold 
three  Dorothys  —  before  the  spinet. 

A  moment  later  and  there  stole  from  beneath  the 
skilful  touch  of  her  fingers  one  of  those  quaint  melo- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          217 

dies  of  which  we  in  this  generation  know  nothing, 
save  as  they  have  come  down  to  us  through  the  ear 
alone,  never  having  been  put  upon  paper. 

Hugh  Knollys  sat  and  watched  her,  noting  the 
pretty  curves  of  her  cheeks  and  throat,  —  the  firm 
white  neck,  so  small  and  round,  with  the  wayward 
hair  breaking  into  rebellious  little  curls  at  the  nape,  — 
the  slender  wrists,  and  small,  snowy  hands. 

None  of  these  escaped  him,  as  he  sat  a  little  back 
of  her,  his  hungry  eyes  absorbing  each  charming 
detail.  He  thought  what  a  blessed  thing  it  would  be, 
could  she  and  he  always  be  together,  and  alone,  like 
this,  with  peace  smiling  once  more  over  the  land, 
and  they  happy  in  the  society  of  each  other. 

The  music  seemed  to  fit  exactly  into  his  present 
mood,  and  he  sat  motionless  for  a  time,  listening  to 
it.  Then,  scarcely  conscious  of  what  he  was  doing, 
he  arose  to  his  feet;  and  as  the  final  cadence  died 
softly  away,  he  was  in  a  chair  beside  the  bench,  with 
his  arm  clasping  Dorothy's  waist. 

She  turned  a  startled  face,  to  find  his  own  bending 
close  to  her,  and  with  a  look  in  it  such  as  she  had 
never  before  known  it  to  hold. 

"  Dorothy,"  and  his  voice  was  almost  a  whisper, 
"you  care  more  for  me  than  for  the  Britisher?  " 

An  alarmed  suspicion  of  the  truth  came  to  her. 
She  saw  a  new  meaning  in  all  he  had  said,  in  what 
she  had  beheld  in  his  face  and  manner ;  and  realiz 
ing  this,  she  sat  white  and  motionless,  her  fingers 
still  resting  upon  the  keys. 

He  now  bent  his  head,  and  she  was  frightened  to 
feel  tears  dropping  on  her  wrist. 


2i 8          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

She  was  possessed  by  a  wild  desire  to  fly,  —  to  get 
away  from  him.  But  she  found  herself  unable  to 
stir,  and  sat  rigid,  feeling  as  if  turned  to  marble,  while 
his  arm  was  still  lying  loosely  about  her  waist. 

Then  his  hand  stole  up,  and  his  fingers  clasped 
her  hand. 

"Oh,  my  God," — his  voice  was  hoarse  and 
choked  —  "I  cannot  endure  it !  " 

At  this,  there  came  to  the  girl  a  flash  of  remem 
brance  from  that  same  morning.  She  seemed  to  feel 
the  arm  of  the  young  soldier  around  her,  and  to  see 
the  scarlet-clad  breast  against  which  her  head  was 
pressed  so  tenderly.  A  feeling  as  of  treacherous 
dealing  with  his  faith  and  with  her  own  rushed  upon 
her,  and  she  struggled  to  get  away. 

"  Are  you  gone  daft,  Hugh  Knollys,"  she  cried 
angrily,  "or  whatever  ails  you?" 

He  arose  shamefacedly,  and  stood  mute.  But  as 
she  moved  off,  he  stretched  out  a  hand  to  detain 
her. 

"Wait,  —  wait  but  a  moment,  Dot,"  he  begged. 
"  Don't  leave  me  in  such  fashion.  Don't  be  angry 
with  me." 

"  Are  you  mad  ? "  she  demanded  again,  and  with 
no  less  impatience,  although  pausing  beside  him. 

"  Aye,  I  think  I  must  be,"  he  admitted,  now  speak 
ing  more  naturally,  and  trying  to  smile  down  into 
the  small  face,  still  glowing  with  indignation,  so  far 
beneath  his  own. 

"  So  it  would  seem,"  she  said  coldly,  and  in  no  wise 
softened.  "  I  ne'er  expected  such  a  thing  from  you." 

"  Never  mind,  Dot,  —  forget  it,"  he  pleaded,  now 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          219 

full  of  penitence.  "  I  've  a  great  trouble  on  my  mind 
just  now,  and  your  music  seemed  to  bring  it  all  to  me 
with  a  new  rushing." 

Dorothy's  face  changed  in  a  second,  and  became 
filled  with  sympathy. 

"  Oh,  Hugh,  I  am  so  sorry,"  she  said  with  quick 
solicitude,  taking  him  by  the  hand.  "  Don't  you  want 
to  tell  me  about  it?  Mayhap  I  can  help  you."  Her 
anxiety  about  this  unknown  trouble  had  lulled  to 
sleeping  her  suspicions  as  to  the  reason  for  his 
outbreak. 

He  smiled,  —  but  sadly,  grimly.  "  I  '11  tell  you  some 
day,"  he  said,  "  and  we  will  see  if  you  can  help  me. 
But  we  '11  be  better  friends  than  ever  after  this,  won't 
we,  Dot?"  His  eyes  had  been  searching  her  face  in 
nervous  wonder,  as  if  to  assure  himself  that  he  had 
not  told  her  aught  of  his  secret,  —  the  secret  his  honor 
forbade  him  to  reveal. 

"Yes,  Hugh,  I  am  sure  we  shall  be."  Dorothy 
said  it  with  a  warmth  that  set  his  mind  at  rest. 

"  And  you  '11  let  no  redcoats,  nor  any  coats  — 
whate'er  be  their  color  —  come  betwixt  us?"  he 
added,  with  a  touch  of  his  old  playfulness. 

"  No,  never !  "  And  there  was  a  sincerity  and 
firmness  in  her  answer  that  warmed  his  very 
heart. 

"Thank  you,  Dot,"  he  said,  lifting  her  fingers  to 
his  lips.  "  And  thank  God  !  "  he  muttered  as  he  re 
leased  her  hand,  saying  it  in  a  way  to  make  Dorothy 
feel  uncomfortable  in  the  thought  that  perhaps  she 
had  pledged  herself  to  something  more  than  she  had 
intended. 


220         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Just  here  Aunt  Lettice  came  into  the  room.  "  Leet 
has  returned  from  the  town,"  she  announced,  full  of 
excitement,  "  and  says  that  Mugford's  wife  has  at  last 
prevailed  upon  the  English  officers  to  release  him." 

"Can  this  be  true?"  inquired  the  young  man,  in 
stantly  alert,  and  quite  his  natural  self  again. 

"  So  Leet  says ;  and  that  Mugford  is  now  in  the 
town,  with  every  one  rejoicing  over  him."  And  she 
poked  the  fire  with  great  energy,  sending  a  thousand 
sparkles  of  flame  dancing  up  the  wide  chimney. 

"  How  happy  his  poor  wife  must  be  !  "  was  Dorothy's 
comment,  as  she  stooped  to  pick  up  'Bitha's  kitten, 
which  had  followed  Aunt  Lettice,  and  was  now  dart 
ing  at  the  steel  buckles  on  the  girl's  shoes,  where  the 
bright  fire  was  reflected  in  flickerings  most  inviting  to 
kittenish  eyes  and  gambols. 

"  I  think  I  '11  ride  over  to  town  and  see  Mugford," 
said  Hugh.  "  I  want  to  congratulate  him  upbn  his 
escape." 

He  glanced  at  Dorothy,  as  if  half  expecting  her  to 
speak,  as  he  had  just  declined  Aunt  Lettice's  urgent 
invitation  that  he  return  for  supper,  saying  that  his 
mother  was  looking  for  him  before  evening. 

But  all  Dorothy  said  was,  "  Here  come  father  and 
'Bitha."  And  she  walked  over  toward  the  window. 

Hugh  followed  her,  and  said  in  a  low  voice,  not 
meant  for  Aunt  Lettice's  ears, "You'll  not  forget  our 
compact,  Dot,  and  your  promise?  " 

"  No,"  she  answered,  smiling  at  him ;  "  nor  will 
you  yours?" 

"  Never !  "  He  pressed  the  hand  she  extended  to 
him,  and  then  hurried  away. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          221 

Joseph  Devereux  met  him  on  the  porch,  and  they 
stood  talking  for  a  few  minutes,  while  'Bitha  came 
within,  her  cheeks  ruddy  from  the  nipping  air. 

"  Leet  is  back,"  she  said,  as  she  entered  the  draw 
ing-room  ;  "  but  Uncle  Joseph  says  it  is  too  cold  for 
us  to  take  so  late  a  ride  over  to  see  Mistress  Knollys." 

"  So  it  is,  'Bitha,"  Dorothy  assented.  "  But  we  '11 
go  to  the  kitchen,  and  ask  Tyntie  to  let  us  make 
some  molasses  pull." 

She  was,  for  the  moment,  a  child  again,  with  all 
perplexing  thoughts  of  redcoats  and  Hugh  Knollys 
banished  from  her  mind. 


222         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXII 

ALL  the  outdoor  world  seemed  encased  in  bur 
nished  silver,  as  the  new  moon  of  early 
December  came  up  from  the  black  bed  of  the 
ocean's  far-out  rim,  and  mounting  high  and  higher 
in  the  pale  flush  yet  lingering  from  the  gorgeous 
sunset,  brought  out  sparklings  from  the  snow  drifted 
over  the  fields  and  fences  of  the  old  town. 

The  roads  were  transformed  into  pavements  of 
glittering  mosaics  and  pellucid  crystals;  and  all 
about  the  Devereux  house  the  meadow  lands 
stretched  away  like  a  shining  sea  whose  waves  had 
suddenly  congealed,  catching  and  holding  jewels  in 
their  white  depths. 

Dorothy  was  looking  out  at  the  beauty  of  it  all, 
her  face  close  to  the  pane  her  warm  breath  dimmed 
now  and  then,  compelling  her  to  raise  a  small  hand 
to  make  it  clear  again  for  her  vision. 

It  was  her  brother's  wedding  night.  And  the  girl 
was  very  fair  and  sweet  to  look  upon,  in  her  soft  pink 
gown,  with  its  dainty  laces  and  ribbons,  as  she  stood 
there  awaiting  the  others ;  for  they  were  all  to  drive 
into  town,  to  the  house  of  Mistress  Horton,  where 
the  marriage  was  to  be  celebrated. 

Nicholson  Broughton  was  away  from  his  home, 
enforced  to  tarry  near  Cambridge,  where  several  of 
his  townsmen  were  holding  weighty  conclaves  which 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          223 

it  was  important  for  him  to  attend.  But  he  had 
urged  John  Devereux  to  make  no  delay  in  the  cere 
mony,  feeling  that  his  daughter,  once  wedded,  and  an 
established  member  of  the  family  at  the  Devereux 
farm,  would  be  happier,  as  well  as  safer,  now  that 
riots  in  the  town  were  becoming  more  frequent  and 
fierce. 

Hugh  Knollys  also  was  absent,  having  undertaken 
an  important  mission  in  the  neighborhood  of  Boston. 

Only  the  young  man  himself  knew  how  eagerly 
he  had  desired  to  be  given  this  responsibility,  as  a 
reason  for  being  away.  For  as  the  time  drew  near 
for  his  friend's  wedding,  he  feared  to  trust  his  self- 
control  should  he  find  himself  again  in  Dorothy's 
presence. 

And  then,  besides,  the  hated  redcoats  were  still  on 
the  Neck,  and  several  of  the  officers,  among  them 
Cornet  Southern,  having  accepted  more  comfortable 
quarters  at  Jameson's  house,  Hugh  thought  it  the 
wiser  course  to  remove  himself  from  the  vicinity  for 
a  time. 

It  seemed  as  though  these  two  young  men  were 
continually  meeting  one  another  on  the  roads  and 
byways  of  the  town  and  its  neighborhood.  And  the 
sight  of  the  stalwart  form  dashing  along  upon  a 
spirited  horse,  —  of  the  handsome  face  and  reckless 
eyes,  raised  in  Hugh  a  fierce  desire  to  lay  them 
in  the  dust  through  the  medium  of  an  enforced 
quarrel. 

Dorothy  had  been  by  Hugh's  side  at  several  of 
these  encounters ;  and  it  had  made  him  heartsick  to 
see  the  fluttered  way  in  which  her  eyes  would  turn 


224         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

from  the  young  Britisher  after  meeting  his  ardent 
gaze,  and  how  for  a  time  she  would  be  uneasy  and 
abstracted,  resisting  all  attempts  to  gain  her  attention. 

But  he  bravely  held  his  own  counsel,  and  since 
that  memorable  day  in  October  had  never  mentioned 
the  Englishman's  name,  nor  made  any  allusion  to 
him  or  his  doings. 

As  for  Dorothy,  she  had  gone  about  all  these  days 
with  a  face  grave  almost  to  sadness ;  and  it  was  well 
for  her  own  peace  that  the  others  of  the  family 
ascribed  her  altered  mien  to  jealousy,  thinking  that 
her  exacting  heart  found  it  a  hard  matter  to  share 
her  adored  brother  with  another  whom  he  reckoned 
more  precious  than  her  own  spoiled  self. 

Her  musings  were  now  disturbed  by  Jack  coming 
into  the  room. 

He  looked  the  brave  soldier  in  his  new  regimentals, 
—  a  round  jacket  and  breeches  of  blue  cloth,  with 
trimmings  of  leather  buttons ;  and  his  dark  handsome 
face  was  aglow  with  happiness. 

His  curling  locks  were  gathered  at  the  back  of  the 
neck,  and  tied  with  a  black  watered-silk  ribbon ;  and 
in  his  hand  was  a  broad-brimmed  hat,  caught  up  on 
one  side,  as  was  the  fashion,  and  adorned  with  a 
cockade  of  blue  ribbons  belonging  to  his  sweetheart. 

"  Ah,  Dot,  and  so  you  are  here !  Leet  is  at  the 
door,  child,  and  Aunt  Lettice  and  'Bitha  are  with 
father,  in  the  drawing-room,  all  ready  to  start.  Come, 
get  your  cloak,  and  let  us  be  off." 

He  was  close  beside  her  as  she  turned  from  the 
window ;  and  thinking  he  saw  the  sparkle  of  tears  in 
her  eyes,  he  laid  a  detaining  hand  on  her  arm. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          225 

"  You  must  be  happy  to-night,  Dot,"  he  said,  "  for 
my  sake.  I  should  like  all  the  world  to  be  so,  and 
you,  my  little  sister,  more  than  all  the  rest." 

She  let  him  kiss  her  on  the  cheek,  but  stood  silent, 
with  lowered  eyes. 

"  What  is  it,  child,  —  don't  you  rejoice  with  me, 
when  I  am  happier  than  ever  before  in  my  life?" 

He  gently  took  her  chin  in  his  hand  and  raised 
her  downcast  face.  In  an  instant  her  arms  were 
clasped  about  his  neck  and  her  head  buried  against 
his  breast. 

Just  then  they  heard  Aunt  Lettice,  in  the  hall, 
calling  as  if  she  supposed  Dorothy  to  be  above 
stairs. 

"  Come,  Dot,"  urged  her  brother,  —  "  they  are 
waiting  for  us,  and  we  must  be  off."  And  kissing 
her,  he  quietly  unclasped  her  clinging  arms. 

At  this  she  drew  herself  away  from  him,  and  fixing 
her  eyes  searchingly  upon  his  face,  said,  "  You  are 
so  happy,  Jack,  are  n't  you,  because  you  and  Mary 
love  each  other?  " 

"  Why,  surely,"  he  replied,  wondering  at  the  words, 
and  at  her  way  of  speaking  them.  But  he  smiled  as 
he  looked  into  her  troubled  face. 

"  Do  you  not  think,  Jack,"  she  asked,  still  with 
that  strange  look  in  her  eyes,  "  that  when  love  comes 
in,  it  changes  all  of  one's  world?" 

He  now  laughed  outright.  But  she  paid  no  atten 
tion  to  his  gayety,  going  on  in  away  to  have  troubled 
him  had  he  been  less  selfishly  happy  at  the  moment, 
"  If  you  know  this  so  well,  Jack,  you  will  never  cease 
to  love  me,  if  ever  love  comes  to  change  my  own 

15 


226         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

world,  the  same  as  it  has  yours?  No  matter  what 
you  may  feel  is  wrong  about  it,  you  will  not  blame 
me?" 

"Why,  Dot,  little  girl,  whatever  are  you  dream 
ing  about,  —  what  should  make  you  talk  in  this 
way?  "  And  he  looked  at  her  with  real  anxiety. 

But  she  only  laughed,  and  passing  her  hand  across 
her  eyes,  answered  nervously,  "  I  don't  know,  Jack, 
—  I  was  but  thinking  on  future  possibilities." 

"  Rather  upon  the  most  remote  impossibilities,"  he 
said  laughingly.  "But  come,  child,  think  no  more 
of  anything  but  this,  —  that 't  is  high  time  for  you  to 
put  on  your  cloak  and  come  to  see  your  brother  take 
unto  himself  a  wife,  who  is  to  be  your  own  dear 
sister." 

"  I  am  glad  it  is  Mary  Broughton,"  Dorothy  said 
quietly,  as  she  took  her  cloak  from  a  chair. 

"  So  am  I,"  he  laughed,  as  he  wrapped  the  warm 
garment  about  her,  shutting  away  all  her  pink  sweet 
ness  with  its  heavy  folds.  Then,  while  he  helped  her 
to  draw  the  hood  over  her  curly  head,  "  What  if  it 
were  Polly  Chine,  now?" 

"  Then,"  she  answered  with  an  odd  smile,  "  you 
would  have  to  fight  Hugh  Knollys." 

They  were  passing  through  the  door,  and  he  said 
with  a  keen  glance  at  her,  "  I  Ve  good  cause  to  know 
better  than  that,  Dot." 

But  she  gave  no  heed  to  this,  and  they  joined  the 
others  outside. 

The  old  family  sleigh  moved  sedately  along  the 
hard,  snow-packed  road,  the  moon  making  a  shadowy, 
grotesque  mass  of  it  along  the  high  drifts,  while  Leet, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          227 

enveloped  in  furs,  sat  soberly  erect,  full  of  the  im 
portance  now  attaching  to  him. 

When  they  were  well  on  their  way,  a  body  of 
mounted  Britishers  swept  by,  evidently  bound  for  the 
town ;  and  Joseph  Devereux  remarked  to  his  son,  as 
the  two  sat  opposite  one  another,  while  Dorothy, 
riding  backwards  with  her  brother,  seemed  lost  in 
the  contemplation  of  the  snowy  fields  they  were 
passing,  "  I  trust,  Jack,  those  fellows  will  stir  up  no 
trouble  this  night." 

"  They  are  most  likely  to  do  so,"  was  the  low- 
spoken  reply ;  "  for  you  know  the  mere  sight  of  their 
red  coats  acts  upon  our  men  much  as  the  like  color 
affects  an  angry  bull." 

"  I  wish  they  might  be  ordered  from  the  Neck," 
observed  Aunt  Lettice,  who  sat  alongside  her  brother- 
in-law,  and  had  caught  enough  to  guess  at  the  rest 
of  the  talk. 

"They  must  wish  so  themselves,  by  this  time," 
Jack  said  with  a  laugh.  "  It  must  now  be  rarely  cold 
quarters  for  them  over  there." 

"Why  did  you  not  ask  them  to  your  wedding, 
Cousin  Jack?" 

The  question  came  from  small  'Bitha,  who  was 
sitting  between  Dorothy  and  her  brother.  "  I  wonder 
if  the  one  Mary  pushed  over  the  rocks  last  summer 
would  not  like  to  see  her  married?  " 

"  'Bitha  !  "  Dorothy  exclaimed  sharply,  seeming 
to  awaken  to  what  was  being  said.  "  Why  will  you 
always  put  it  so?  Mary  did  not  push  him  over;  he 
fell  himself." 

"  Aye,  —  but,  Cousin  Dot,  he   fell  over  while  he 


228          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

was  stepping  back  from  her,"  the  child  answered. 
"  She  looked  so  angry  that  I  think  he  was  sorely 
frightened." 

Dorothy  did  not  reply ;  but  her  brother  said  gayly, 
"  Well,  'Bitha,  I  hope  Mary  will  never  look  at  me  in 
a  way  to  frighten  me  so  much  as  that." 

"  She  never  would,"  'Bitha  asserted  with  con 
fidence,  "  for  you  are  not  a  Britisher." 

"  What  a  stanch  little  rebel  it  is,"  Joseph  Devereux 
said  laughingly;  and  Jack  went  on  in  a  teasing  way 
to  'Bitha,  "  I  expect  we  shall  all  go  to  see  'Bitha 
married  to  a  redcoat  as  soon  as  she  is  big  enough." 

"  You  will  see  no  such  thing,  Cousin  Jack,"  the 
child  replied  angrily.  "  I  'd  run  away,  so  that  no 
one  could  ever  find  me,  before  I  'd  do  such  a  thing. 
Would  not  you,  Cousin  Dorothy?  " 

Dorothy  did  not  answer,  and  'Bitha  repeated  the 
question. 

"Would  I  do  what,  'Bitha?"  Dorothy  now  asked, 
but  indifferently,  and  as  though  with  the  object  of 
quieting  the  child. 

"  Why,  marry  a  redcoat?  " 

"  Nonsense,  'Bitha,  —  don't  let  Jack  tease  you." 
And  Dorothy  turned  away  again  to  look  off  over  the 
snow  fields  through  which  they  were  passing.  But 
she  wondered  if  the  others  noticed  how  oddly  her 
voice  sounded,  and  what  a  tremble  there  was  in  it. 

The  Horton  house  loomed  up  full  of  importance 
from  amid  its  darker  fellows,  and  warm  lights 
twinkled  out  here  and  there  where  a  parted  curtain 
let  them  through  to  shine  forth  like  welcoming  smiles 
into  the  cold  night. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          229 

Within  there  was  much  bustle  and  good-natured 
badinage,  as  the  neighbors,  bidden  to  the  feast, 
assisted  the  people  of  the  house,  —  playing  the  part 
of  entertainer  or  caterer,  hairdresser  or  maid,  as 
the  needs  of  the  other  guests  demanded. 

It  was  a  simple,  homely  wedding,  as  was  the 
custom  of  the  day ;  and  the  festivities  were  enjoyed 
with  all  the  more  zest  by  reason  of  the  relief  they 
offered  from  the  anxiety  felt  by  all,  on  account  of  the 
disturbed  condition  of  public  affairs. 

There  were  games  —  such  as  "Twirl  the  Trencher" 
and  "  Hunt  the  Slipper  "  —  for  those  who  liked  them ; 
and  the  elders  endeavored  to  enter  at  least  into  the 
spirit  of  all  that  was  going  on,  and  not  dampen  the 
younger  folks'  pleasure  by  the  exhibition  of  gloomy 
faces  and  constrained  actions. 

Later  in  the  evening  there  was  dancing.  And  it 
was  a  goodly  sight  to  look  at  the  handsome  groom 
and  his  lovely  bride  go  through  the  stately  minuet, 
with  his  father  and  Aunt  Lettice  opposite  them,  —  the 
slow,  dignified  step  making  the  feat  a  no-wise  difficult 
one  for  the  old  gentleman,  who  had  in  his  day  been 
accounted  one  of  the  most  graceful  of  dancers. 

Dorothy  acted  for  a  time  as  though  she  were  made 
of  quicksilver.  She  was  leader  in  all  the  games 
and  frolics,  and  seemed  the  very  impersonation  of 
happy,  laughter-loving  girlhood.  Then,  and  with 
out  any  apparent  reason,  another  and  different 
mood  took  possession  of  her,  and  she  suddenly  be 
came  very  quiet,  taking  but  little  part  in  what  was 
going  on. 

Her  father's  fond  eyes  were  quick  to  notice  this ; 


230          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

but  when  he  hastened  to  draw  her  to  one  side  and  ask 
for  the  cause,  she  made  light  of  his  anxiety,  and  gave 
him  a  smiling  assurance  of  her  perfect  well-being. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  something  had  occurred  to 
disturb  the  girl  very  seriously. 

During  one  of  the  games  she  had  been  alone  for  a 
few  minutes  in  a  room  facing  upon  the  side  yard, —  a 
small  orchard;  and  chancing  to  glance  toward  the 
window,  she  saw,  as  if  pressed  against  the  glass,  the 
face  of  Cornet  Southern. 

While  she  stood,  silent  and  rigid,  staring  at  it,  the 
face  disappeared ;  and  some  of  the  other  guests  now 
entering  the  room,  she  slipped  away  to  recover  her 
composure. 

What,  she  asked  herself,  did  he  seek,  and  why 
was  he  here?  She  dismissed  at  once  the  thought  of 
his  meaning  any  harm,  for  surely  he  would  not  bring 
about  any  disturbance  upon  this,  her  brother's  wed 
ding  night.  And  even  should  he  seek  to  intrude 
himself  upon  them,  there  could  be  no  just  cause  to 
warrant  such  an  act,  for  although  the  King  might 
expect  to  enforce  the  Acts  of  his  Parliament,  he  had 
not  as  yet  sought  to  control  the  marrying  or  giving 
in  marriage  of  his  American  subjects. 

But  even  so,  she  was  startled,  almost  alarmed; 
and  the  matter  rilled  her  thoughts  for  the  remainder 
of  the  evening. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  Aunt  Lettice  and  'Bitha 
were  to  remain  with  the  Hortons  for  a  time,  while 
Joseph  Devereux  was  to  accept  the  invitation  of  his 
friend,  Colonel  Lee,  to  pass  a  few  days  at  the  latter's 
house,  not  far  away. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          231 

This  would  make  the  bride  and  groom  the  only 
ones  who  would  return  with  Leet  to  the  farm,  as 
Dorothy  was  going  to  the  home  of  a  girl  friend,  feel 
ing  that  it  would  be  a  relief  to  be  among  new  faces 
and  in  a  strange  house. 

"  Dorothy,  are  you  going  to  let  me  be  a  good  sister 
to  you,  —  one  of  the  sort  you  will  come  to  with  all 
your  joys  and  troubles?" 

The  two  girls  were  standing  close  to  each  other  in 
one  of  the  upper  rooms,  where  Mary  was  donning  a 
dark  gray  slip  pelisse  and  hood,  with  warm  fur  linings 
peeping  about  the  edges,  while  Mistress  Horton  was 
bustling  about  out  of  earshot,  getting  some  last  stray 
articles  bundled  for  their  conveyance  to  the  sleigh 
waiting  below. 

The  earnest  blue  eyes  were  bent  searchingly  upon 
Dorothy's  face,  as  if  the  speaker  had  more  than  a 
passing  notion  of  the  impulses  stirring  the  heart  lying 
beneath  the  laces  of  the  dainty  pink  gown. 

But  Dorothy  laughed,  albeit  a  little  constrainedly, 
and  replied,  "  I  thought  you  knew  all  about  that 
long  ago,  Mary." 

"  Do  you  know,  Dot,"  —  and  Mary's  white  brows 
contracted  into  a  puzzled  frown  —  "  somehow  you  are 
changed.  What  is  it,  dear?" 

"  Your  imaginings,  I  should  say,"  was  the  careless 
reply.  "  My  hair  is  not  turning  gray,  is  it?"  And 
she  touched  her  dark  curls. 

"  Well,  never  mind  now,"  said  Mary,  diplomatically, 
and  not  caring  to  press  the  matter,  "  but  you  will  tell 
me  when  we  are  together  again,  won't  you,  Dot?  " 

Dorothy  only  smiled,  and  said  nothing 


232         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Jack  had  spoken  to  Mary  more  than  once  of  some 
change  that  had  come  over  his  sister.  But  his  words 
were  not  needed,  as  she  herself,  not  having  seen 
much  of  the  girl  these  last  few  months,  would  have 
observed  it  had  he  not  spoken. 

Dorothy  was  as  impulsive  and  affectionate  as  of  old, 
but  to  Mary's  keen  eyes  there  now  seemed  a  new-born 
womanliness  about  her.  She  was  sensible  of  the 
absence  of  that  childish  frankness  and  ingenuousness 
which  had  been  so  much  a  part  of  the  girl's  nature. 
She  was  now  more  like  a  woman,  and  one  whose 
mind  held  a  secret  she  herself  tried  to  evade,  as  well 
as  have  others  blind  to  its  existence. 

It  was  as  if  a  new  self  had  been  born,  dominating 
the  old  self,  and  sending  her  thoughts  far  from  where 
her  body  might  be. 

"  She  must  be  in  love  with  some  one,  and  't  is  sure 
to  be  Hugh  Knollys,"  said  Mary  to  herself,  with  a 
glow  of  happiness,  as  the  two  went  downstairs,  Mis 
tress  Horton  and  a  servant  following  them,  both 
laden  with  packages  to  be  stowed  away  in  the  Deve- 
reux  equipage,  whereon  Leet  sat  rigidly  upright, 
the  darkness  hiding  his  black  face  and  its  unusual 
grin. 

"Take  good  care  of  her,  Strings,"  Joseph  Deve- 
reux  cautioned,  as  he  took  his  place  within  the 
vehicle,  and  pointing  to  the  open  doorway,  where  a 
pink  gown  and  dark  curly  head  showed  foremost 
amongst  the  guests  crowded  there  to  see  the  bride 
and  groom  on  their  way.  The  pedler  —  an  humble 
onlooker  at  the  wedding  —  had  urged  his  protection 
for  Dorothy's  safer  piloting  through  the  town  to  her 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          233 

friend's  house ;  and  this  her  father  and  brother  had 
been  glad  to  accept. 

"That  I  will,  sir,  —  never  fear,"  was  the  hearty 
response ;  and  as  Jack  Devereux  sprang  into  the 
sleigh,  Leet  turned  the  horses'  heads  to  the  street  and 
drove  off,  followed  by  a  shower  of  old  shoes  and 
peals  of  merry  laughter  from  the  doorway. 


234         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

THE  town  was  as  silent  as  a  city  of  the  dead 
when  the  four  started  on  their  way,  Master 
Storms  —  a  fussy,  irritable  old  gentleman  —  in 
advance,  with  his  pretty  daughter  Patience  hanging 
on  his  arm,  and  followed  closely  by  the  small  erect 
figure  of  Dorothy,  wrapped  in  her  dark  cloak ;  while 
Johnnie  Strings,  on  guard  against  any  unseen  danger, 
walked  directly  behind  her. 

There  were  hurrying  masses  of  cloud  overhead 
that  made  gorges  and  ravines,  hemming  in  the  glit 
tering  stars,  now  grown  brighter  since  the  moon  had 
set;  and  the  sound  of  the  sea  came  faintly  hoarse,  as 
the  little  party  bent  their  steps  in  its  direction.  For 
near  it  lay  the  Storms  domicile,  —  up  near  what  was 
known  as  "  Idler's  Hill." 

Suddenly  a  wild  uproar  broke  out  upon  the  night, 
coming  from  ahead  of  them ;  and  Master  Storms 
bringing  his  daughter  to  a  halt,  Dorothy  and  the 
pedler  came  up  with  them. 

They  all  stood  listening.  There  were  the  shouts 
and  cries  of  a  not-to-be-mistaken  street  fight ;  and  the 
turmoil  was  becoming  more  distinct,  as  though  the 
combatants  were  approaching. 

Patience  urged  her  father  to  hurry  on  towards  their 
house ;  but  he  hesitated. 

"What  think  you  is  amiss,  Johnnie  Strings?"  he 
inquired  nervously,  fidgeting  from  one  foot  to  the 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          235 

other,  while  his  terrified  daughter  tugged  at  his 
arm. 

"Usual  trouble,  I  guess,"  drawled  the  pedler. 
"  Redcoats  paradin'  the  streets,  and  gettin'  sassy." 
Then  turning  to  Dorothy,  he  said,  "  Had  n't  ye  best 
let  me  take  ye  back,  Mistress  Dorothy?" 

Before  she  could  answer  him  a  small  body  of 
soldiers  issued  from  a  side  street  near  by.  A  waver 
ing,  yelling  crowd  of  angered  men  swept  forward  to 
meet  them ;  and  the  two  girls  and  their  escorts  found 
themselves  in  the  midst  of  a  struggling,  shouting 
mass,  with  here  and  there  a  horseman  looming  up, 
whose  headgear,  faintly  outlined  in  the  uncertain 
light,  proved  him  to  be  a  British  dragoon. 

Master  Storms  seized  his  daughter  by  the  arm,  and 
taking  advantage  of  an  opening  he  saw  in  the  crowd, 
darted  through  and  sped  with  the  girl  down  a  narrow 
alley.  But  the  pedler,  trying  to  follow  with  Dorothy, 
was  baffled  by  a  number  of  the  combatants  closing  in 
around  them. 

He  shouted  lustily  for  them  to  make  a  passage  for 
himself  and  his  charge ;  but  although  he  was  known 
to  many  of  them,  rage,  and  the  lust  of  battle,  seemed 
to  dull  their  ears  to  his  voice. 

In  the  midst  of  it  all  he  was  felled  to  the  ground ; 
and  with  no  thought  of  tarrying  to  find  out  if  he  were 
hurt,  Dorothy,  seeing  a  small  opening  in  the  mass  of 
men,  dashed  through  it,  with  the  intention  of  making 
her  way  back  to  the  Hortons'. 

She  had  gone  only  a  short  distance  when  her  path 
was  barred  by  several  horsemen,  who  seemed  to  be 
the  leaders  of  the  troop.  They  had  fought  their  way 


236         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

to  a  clearer  space,  and  were  looking  back  as  though 
for  their  followers  to  join  them. 

"  Devils  —  fools/'  panted  one.  "  They  deserve  to 
be  wiped  out." 

"  Aye,"  said  another.  "  If  we  might  use  our 
weapons  as  we  liked,  I,  for  one,  would  take  pleasure 
in  having  a  hand  at  that  game." 

Dorothy  attempted  to  glide  by  them,  hoping  that 
the  dark  color  of  the  cloak  she  wore  would  save  her 
from  detection.  But  the  voice  of  the  first  speaker 
called  out  gayly,  "Aha,  who  goes  there?  Stop, 
pretty  one,  and  give  the  countersign." 

"  Or,  if  indeed  you  be  a  pretty  one,  we  '11  take  a 
kiss  instead,  and  call  it  a  fair  deal,"  laughed  another, 
as  flippantly  as  if  the  night  were  not  being  rent  with 
the  uproar  of  the  fighting  mob  just  behind  them. 

Dorothy  came  to  a  standstill,  and  for  the  instant 
was  uncertain  which  way  to  turn.  Then  she  resolved 
to  pursue  the  road  she  had  taken,  and  said  spiritedly, 
"  Stand  aside,  and  let  me  pass  out  of  hearing  of  such 
insults,  or  it  may  be  the  worse  for  you." 

She  lifted  her  head  as  she  spoke ;  and  as  the  rays 
of  a  near-by  lamp  fell  upon  her  face,  one  of  the  riders 
spurred  toward  her. 

"  Mistress  Dorothy !  "  The  voice  made  her  heart 
leap ;  and  then  she  felt  sick  and  faint. 

"  Dear  mistress,"  —  and  now  Cornet  Southorn  had 
dismounted  close  beside  her — "let  me  conduct  you 
safely  out  of  this  place,  where  you  surely  never 
should  have  come." 

The  other  horsemen  had  drawn  to  one  side  and 
away  from  them,  and  were  now  silent. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          237 

Scarcely  conscious  of  what  she  was  doing,  Dorothy 
permitted  him  to  lift  her  to  his  saddle.  He  sprang 
up  behind  her,  and  holding  her  firmly  with  one  arm 
about  her  waist,  spurred  his  horse  away  from  the 
scene,  shouting  to  the  others  not  to  wait  for  him. 

The  uproar  soon  died  away  behind  them,  but  still 
they  sped  on  in  silence.  Then  Dorothy  heard  the 
young  man  laugh,  and  in  a  way  to  frighten  her, 
and  rally  her  dreaming  senses  to  instant  alertness. 

"  So  now,  my  sweet  little  rebel,  you  are  my  captive, 
instead  of  being  my  jailer,  as  that  night  in  the 
summer."  And  she  felt  his  breath  touch  her  cheek. 

"  You  shall  not  speak  to  me  in  such  fashion.  And 
—  oh,  you  have  passed  the  street  leading  to  Mistress 
Horton's,  which  is  where  I  must  go." 

Dorothy  began  with  her  usual  imperiousness,  but 
ended  in  affright  as  she  saw  the  street  fade  into  the 
darkness  behind  them. 

"Is  that  where  I  stole  like  a  thief  to  catch  one 
glimpse  of  you,  pretty  one?"  he  asked,  paying  no 
heed  to  her  indignation.  "And  I 'felt  like  commit 
ting  murder,  when  I  saw  all  the  gallants  who  wanted 
your  smiles  for  themselves." 

"  Take  me  back  this  minute ! "  she  demanded 
angrily ;  but  her  heart  was  now  thrilling  with  some 
thing  that  was  not  altogether  rage  nor  fright. 

"  That  will  I  not,"  he  answered  quickly,  and  with 
dogged  firmness. 

"  You  are  no  gentleman,"  she  cried,  beginning  at 
last  to  feel  real  alarm,  "  if  you  do  not  take  me  to 
Mistress  Horton's  this  minute." 

The  young  man  leaned  forward  until  his  lips  were 


238         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

close  to  the  girl's  ear ;  and  his  deep  voice,  now  trem 
bling  as  with  suppressed  feeling,  sent  each  word 
to  her  with  perfect  distinctness. 

"  I  hope,  sweet  Mistress  Dorothy,  I  am  a  gentle 
man,"  he  said.  "  As  such  I  was  born,  and  have  been 
accounted.  But"  —  and  his  voice  sank  to  a  trem 
ulous  softness  —  "take  you  anywhere,  I  will  not, 
until  we  have  seen  good  Master  Weeks,  for  whose 
house  we  are  now  bound.  And  when  we  leave  it,  it 
will  be  as  man  and  wife." 

"  You  —  dare  not,"  she  gasped.  "  You  dare  not  do 
such  a  thing." 

He  laughed  softly.  "Dare  I  not?  Ah,  but  you 
mistake.  I  dare  do  anything  to  win  you  for  my  own. 
I  know  your  sweet  rebel  heart  better  than  you  think, 
and  I  know  that  except  it  be  done  in  some  such  man 
ner,  you  may  never  be  mine." 

She  tried  to  speak,  but  fright  and  dismay  sealed 
her  lips.  Suddenly  he  bent  his  face  still  closer  and 
whispered  :  "  Ah,  little  sweetheart,  how  I  long  to  kiss 
you !  But  my  rose  has  its  thorns ;  and  I  fear  their 
stinging  my  face,  as  they  did  that  day  in  the  wood, 
ages  ago,  —  so  long  it  seems  since  I  had  the  happy 
chance  to  hold  speech  with  you." 

Still  Dorothy  could  not  utter  a  word,  seeming  to 
be  in  a  dream,  while  the  powerful  gray  flew  along  the 
deserted  streets  that  somehow  looked  new  and  strange 
to  her  eyes.  And  now  she  felt  the  broad  breast  pil 
lowing  her  head,  and  she  could  feel  distinctly  the 
beating  of  his  heart,  as  if  his  pulse  and  her  own  were 
one  and  the  same. 

And   so   they   rode   along   in    silence    until    they 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          239 

reached  the  house  of  Master  Weeks,  where  the  young 
man  pulled  up  his  horse,  and  without  dismounting, 
pounded  fiercely  with  his  sword-hilt  upon  the  door. 

An  upper  window  was  soon  raised,  and  a  man's 
querulous  voice  demanded  to  know  what  was  wanted. 

"  Make  haste,  and  come  down  to  see,"  was  the  im 
patient  answer.  "  It  is  Cornet  Southern  who  wishes 
to  speak  with  you." 

The  window  was  closed  hastily,  and  a  light  soon 
flickered  in  the  lower  part  of  the  house;  and  then 
came  the  noise  of  the  door  being  unbarred. 

The  young  man  sprang  to  the  ground  and  held  out 
his  arms. 

"  Come,  sweetheart,"  he  said,  "  let  me  lift  you 
down,  and  I  will  fasten  the  horse  to  a  ring  in  the  step 
here.  He  has  been  fastened  there  before,  but,"  with 
a  soft  laugh,  "  scarce  for  a  like  purpose." 

Dorothy  clung  to  the  pommel.  "  I  '11  not,  —  I  '11 
not ! "  she  declared.  "  You  shall  not  dare  do  so 
wicked  a  thing,  and  Master  Weeks  will  never  dare 
listen  to  you." 

"We'll  see  to  that,"  he  laughed,  and  lifted  her 
from  the  saddle.  Then,  as  she  reached  the  ground, 
he  kissed  her,  as  he  had  that  day  in  the  wood. 

"  Be  good  to  me,  and  true  to  yourself,  my  sweet 
little  rebel,"  he  whispered,  "  and  fight  no  longer 
with  truth  and  your  own  heart.  Own  that  you  love 
me,  and  know  that  I  love  you,  —  aye,  better  than 
my  life." 

"I  care  naught  for  your  love,"  cried  Dorothy, 
struggling  to  free  herself  from  his  arms.  "  And  I  tell 
you  that  I  hate  you  !  " 


240         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"Aye,"  and  he  laughed  again,  "so  your  lips 
say.  But  I  know  what  your  heart  says,  for  your 
eyes  told  me  that,  long  ago.  And  I  shall  listen  to 
your  heart  and  eyes,  and  pay  no  heed  to  your  sweet 
little  rebellious  mouth." 

They  were  now  standing  on  the  upper  step  of  the 
small  porch,  and  in  the  open  doorway  was  the  min 
ister,  Master  Weeks,  a  candle  in  his  hand,  and  held 
above  his  head  as  he  peered  out  into  the  darkness 
with  wonder  filling  his  blinking  eyes. 

"  Good  Master  Weeks,  here  is  a  little  wedding 
party.  And  despite  the  unseemly  hour,  you  must 
out  with  your  book,  and  your  clerk,  as  witness,  for 
binding  the  bargain  past  all  breaking." 

With  this,  the  young  officer,  carrying  Dorothy  in 
before  him,  entered  the  house  and  closed  the  door, 
against  which  he  placed  his  broad  back,  his  gleaming 
teeth  and  laughing  eyes  alight  like  a  roguish  boy's  as 
he  smiled  down  upon  the  bewildered  little  divine. 

"You  will  do  no  such  thing,  Master  Weeks," 
Dorothy  protested,  her  eyes  flashing  with  anger.  "  I 
am  here  against  my  will,  and  forbid  you  to  listen  to 
his  madness." 

"Aye,"  the  young  man  said,  looking  into  her 
glowing  face,  "  mad  I  am,  and  with  a  disease  that 
naught  will  cure  but  to  know  that  you  are  my  wife." 

"Why,  Cornet  Southern,"  exclaimed  Master  Weeks, 
"whatever  can  you  be  thinking  on?  Surely  this 
lady  is  Mistress  Dorothy,  the  daughter  of  Master 
Joseph  Devereux."  And  he  looked  closely  into 
her  face. 

"  Yes,  so  I  am,"  she  cried,  moving  nearer  to  him. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          241 

"  You  know  my  father,  and  you  '11  surely  not  hearken 
to  this  young  Britisher?  " 

"Aye,  but  he  will,  and  that  speedily,"  the  young 
man  asserted.  The  smile  was  now  gone  from  his 
face,  and  his  hand  stole  toward  his  pistol. 

"  Master  Weeks,"  he  said  sternly,  "  it  will  go  hard 
with  you  if  within  ten  minutes  you  do  not  make  this 
lady  my  wife."  And  he  looked  at  his  watch. 

The  frightened  little  man  said  nothing  more,  but 
hurriedly  summoned  his  housekeeper  and  her  son, 
who  was  also  his  clerk.  A  few  minutes  later,  and 
Dorothy,  held  so  firmly  —  albeit  gently  —  by  Kyrle 
Southern  that  she  could  not  move  from  his  side, 
heard  the  words  that  made  her  his  wife. 

When  it  was  over,  she  was  strangely  silent,  scarcely 
seeming  to  comprehend  what  had  taken  place. 

The  newly  made  husband  put  his  name  upon  the 
register.  Then,  as  he  drew  Dorothy  forward  to  take 
his  place,  he  bent  down  until  his  face  came  beneath 
her  own,  and  gave  her  a  curious,  beseeching  look,  — 
one  that  seemed  to  act  upon  her  bewildered  senses 
like  a  deadening  drug. 

Yes,  he  was  right.  She  loved  him  better  than  all 
else  in  the  world.  Her  mind  had  fought  the  truth 
these  many  months ;  but  now  her  heart  rose  up,  a 
giant  in  strength  and  might,  and  *she  could  never 
question  it  again. 

For  a  moment  her  great  dark  eyes  looked  down 
into  his  pleading  ones.  Then  in  a  subdued,  obedient 
way,  entirely  unlike  the  wilful  Dorothy  of  all  her 
former  life,  she  took  the  pen  he  proffered  and  wrote 
her  name  underneath  his  bold  signature. 

16 


242          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

A  deep  sigh  now  burst  from  his  lips,  —  one  of 
happy  relief;  then,  as  if  utterly  unmindful  of  the 
minister's  presence,  he  pressed  a  kiss  upon  the  little 
hand  that  still  held  the  pen. 

She  submitted  to  this  in  silence,  standing  before 
him  with  downcast  face,  and  eyes  that  seemed  fear 
ing  to  meet  his  gaze,  while  he  carefully  drew  the 
cloak  about  her  once  more. 

"I  trust,  Mistress  Dorothy,  you  will  in  no  wise 
hold  me  accountable  for  this  young  man's  rashness, 
when  the  matter  shall  come  to  your  father's  ears, 
but  that  you  will  kindly  raise  your  voice  in  my 
behalf  to  testify  how  that  I  was  forced  for  my  life's 
sake  to  agree." 

Master  Weeks  was  already  on  the  black  list,  owing 
to  his  well-known  sympathy  for  the  King's  cause,  and 
for  having  remonstrated  openly  with  the  patriots  of 
his  congregation. 

"  You  have  but  to  keep  a  close  mouth,  Master 
Weeks,"  said  Southorn,  as  the  little  man  lighted  them 
into  the  hall ;  "  and  the  closer,  the  safer  it  will  be  for 
your  own  welfare,  until  such  time  as  one  of  us  shall 
call  upon  you  to  speak." 

A  few  minutes  later  they  were  again  speeding  along, 
with  everything  about  them  as  silent  as  the  stars  now 
glittering  in  an  unclouded  sky. 

The  touch  of  the  keen  air  upon  Dorothy's  face 
seemed  to  arouse  her;  and  as  her  senses  became 
awakened,  she  was  filled  with  a  wild  yearning  for  the 
safe  shelter  of  her  father's  arms. 

What  would  that  father  say,  —  how  was  she  ever  to 
tell  him  of  this  dreadful  thing? 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          243 

And  yet  was  it  sure  to  be  so  dreadful  to  her  ? 

Yes,  it  must  be.  This  man  was  the  sworn  enemy 
of  her  country,  and  of  the  cause  for  which  her  brother 
and  her  friends  were  imperilling  their  very  lives.  If 
she  went  with  him  —  this  Englishman  who  was  now 
her  husband — it  meant  that  her  family  would  brand 
her  as  a  traitor,  and  that  she  would  be  an  outcast 
from  them.  It  might  bring  about  the  death  of  her 
father,  the  light  of  whose  eyes  and  life  she  knew  her 
self  to  be. 

She  seemed  to  see  once  more  the  beloved  face,  and 
hear  his  voice,  warning  the  pedler  to  take  care  of  her. 

And  poor  Johnnie  Strings  —  might  he  not  at  this 
moment  be  dead,  stricken  down  by  the  followers  of 
this  very  man  who  was  now  holding  her  so  close  to 
his  breast,  and  murmuring  fond  words  between  the 
kisses  he  pressed  upon  her  lips. 

She  was  beset  by  a  sudden  loathing  of  him  and  of 
herself,  and  pushing  away  his  bended  face,  she  tried 
to  sit  more  erect. 

"  Stop  !  "  she  cried  fiercely.  "  Don't  touch  me.  I 
did  not  mean  to  give  way  so.  I  detest  you  ! " 

"  Ah,  my  little  rebel,"  —  and  he  spoke  in  no  pleased 
tone,  — "  have  I  to  fight  the  battle  all  over?  " 

"You  have  taken  an  unfair,  a  dishonorable  ad 
vantage  of  me,"  she  said.  "  I  am  not  used  to  such 
manners  as  you  have  shown.  But  I  tell  you  this,  — • 
although  you  have  forced  me  to  become  your  wife, 
you  cannot  force  my  love." 

"  So  it  would  seem,"  was  his  grim  answer. 

"Where  do  you  purpose  taking  me?"  she  de 
manded,  all  her  wits  now  well  in  hand. 


244         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  That  shall  be  just  as  you  say,  sweet  mistress,"  he 
replied,  so  good-naturedly  as  to  surprise  her. 

"  Then  take  me  at  once  to  my  father's  house,"  she 
ordered,  with  her  natural  imperiousness. 

"  So  be  it,"  he  said.  "  And  that  will  be  on  my  own 
way,  as  it  leads  to  Jameson's." 

They  rode  in  silence  along  the  snowy  road,  whose 
whiteness  and  the  stars  made  the  only  light,  until 
they  were  within  her  father's  grounds,  and  partially 
up  the  driveway. 

Here  she  bade  him  let  her  down;  and  he  dis 
mounted  silently  and  lifted  her  from  the  horse,  de 
taining  her  as  she  stood  alongside  him,  as  in  her 
heart  she  had  hoped  he  would.  And  yet  had  he  not 
done  this,  she  would  have  gone  her  way  without  a 
word. 

"  Is  there  any  doubt  but  that  you  will  get  within 
the  house  all  safe?"  he  asked  anxiously. 

"  None."  She  lifted  her  face,  and  he  wished  there 
were  a  better  light  with  which  to  see  her. 

"And  now,"  he  said,  "what  is  your  will  that  I 
do?" 

Dorothy  answered  quickly  and  with  angry  decision. 

"Go  away  and  leave  me,"  she  exclaimed,  "and 
never  speak  to  me  again  !  " 

She  could  not  see  the  look  of  pain  come  to  his 
face.  But  he  still  lingered  beside  her,  and  asked 
again,  "  And  you  are  certain  to  get  within  the  house, 
and  that  you  fear  naught?" 

"  I  fear  nothing !  "  she  said  impatiently. 

"  Aye,  — I  should  have  cause  to  know  better  than 
ask  such  a  question,"  he  declared,  in  a  voice  that 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          245 

sounded  as  if  now  he  might  be  smiling.  Then  he 
asked,  "And  you  mean  it,  —  that  I  leave  you,  and 
keep  away?" 

"  Yes,  yes ;  let  me  go."  And  she  sought  to  escape 
from  his  grasp. 

But  he  held  her  firmly,  and  still  closer. 

"  Do  you  realize,  sweet  mistress,  that  you  are  my 
wife, —  my  own  little  wife?  " 

She  did  not  reply ;  and  bending  his  head  nearer, 
he  exclaimed  passionately :  "  My  own  wife  you  are, 
and  no  man  can  change  that,  —  never,  never  !  And 
now,  having  gained  you,  I  am  content  to  await  your 
pleasure.  My  lips  shall  be  sealed  until  you  choose 
to  open  them ;  and  until  you  send  for  me,  sweet  mis 
tress  of  my  heart,  I  shall  not  come  nigh  you.  Only, 
I  pray  you,  in  God's  name,  not  to  let  the  time  be 
far  away." 

"  Let  me  go,"  was  all  she  could  say,  dismayed  as 
she  was  by  the  weight  of  sorrow  that  had  come  to 
her,  and  threatened  those  whom  she  loved. 

He  released  her  without  another  word,  and  she 
fled  swiftly  to  the  house. 

Having  awakened  Tyntie  by  tossing  some  bits  of 
ice  against  her  window,  she  soon  gained  entrance, 
and  quieted  the  wonder  of  the  faithful  servant  by 
telling  her  that  there  had  been  a  street  fight,  and  a 
gentleman  had  brought  her  home  on  his  horse. 

Despite  the  terrible  struggle  going  on  in  her  child 
ish  heart,  Dorothy  kept  up  bravely  until  alone  in  her 
own  room,  whose  very  familiarity  seemed  almost  a 
shock  to  her,  for  all  that  had  been  crowded  into  these 
few  hours  made  it  as  though  weeks  had  passed  since 


246          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

she  arrayed  herself  for  her  brother's  wedding,  —  little 
dreaming  that  it  was  for  her  own  as  well. 

And  such  a  wedding !  How  was  it  that  the  young 
Britisher  had  dared  to  do  such  a  thing?  How  was  it 
that  she  had  come  to  sign  the  register  so  meekly? 
How  could  she  ever  dare  tell  of  it?  And  if  she  did 
so,  might  not  her  revelation  bring  harm  to  him? 

Such  were  the  questions  that  chased  one  another 
through  her  mind,  only  to  return  again  and  again 
with  renewed  importunity. 

She  had  told  him  to  go,  and  yet  —  she  loved  him 
truly.  And  could  she  be  loyal  to  her  father's  cause 
with  such  a  love  battling  in  her  heart? 

With  thoughts  like  these  the  few  remaining  hours 
of  the  night  wore  away,  bringing  to  her  but  snatches 
of  fitful  sleep. 

Johnnie  Strings  appeared  at  the  Devereux  farm 
early  the  following  morning.  The  red  of  his  face 
was  almost  pale,  and  he  was  haggard  and  wild-eyed, 
with  one  of  his  arms  in  a  sling. 

He  came  to  report  to  John  Devereux  the  happen 
ings  of  the  night  before,  and  to  consult  with  him  as 
to  the  best  way  of  imparting  to  his  father  the  news 
of  Dorothy's  disappearance. 

The  newly  wedded  pair  had  already  been  told  by 
Tyntie  of  the  girl's  presence  in  the  house ;  and  Jack 
now  hastened  to  assure  the  almost  distracted  pedler 
of  her  safety,  adding  that  they  had  thought  it  best 
to  leave  her  sleeping  undisturbed  until  she  should 
be  ready  to  come  down  and  join  them. 

When  Johnnie  Strings  heard  this,  he  collapsed  into 
a  chair. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          247 

"  Well,  well !  "  he  exclaimed,  as  soon  as  he  could 
find  his  voice,  "I  never  was  so  dead  beat  out!  My 
broken  arm  is  pretty  bad,  to  be  sure,  but  my  feelin's 
was  a  danged  sight  worse  when  I  come  to  my  senses 
last  night.  There  they  had  me  in  fisher  Doak's,  an' 
naught  could  they  tell  o'  Mistress  Dorothy,  for  none 
had  seen  her.  I  went  down  to  Storms's  at  daybreak, 
and  then  over  to  Morton's,  an'  she  'd  been  seen  at 
neither  place.  Comin'  by  Master  Lee's,  I  first 
thought  to  make  inquiry  there,  thinkin',  ye  know, 
she  might  o'  flewed  to  her  father.  Then,  thinks  I, 
*  Hold  on,  Strings.  If  she  did,  then  she  's  safe  as 
safe ;  an'  if  she  did  n't,  why,  ye  may  be  the  death  o' 
the  old  gentleman.' 

"  So  thinkin',  I  rode  back  to  Horton's  ag'in  an' 
begged  'em  —  an'  Mistress  Lettice,  who  was  about 
plum  out  o'  her  head  with  fright  —  to  keep  quiet,  an' 
not  risk  scarin'  your  father  to  death,  while  I  rode 
out  here  to  see  ye  an'  have  a  sort  o'  meetin'  over  it, 
to  decide  what 's  to  be  done  next  an'  best.  So  now, 
thank  the  Lord,  I  find  the  bird  is  safe  here  in  the 
nest  where  she  b'longs,  an'  I  '11  hurry  back  an*  tell 
Mistress  Lettice,  as  I  promised  to  do." 

With  this  he  pulled  himself  up  from  the  chair  and 
started  for  the  door.  But  the  young  man  stopped 
him. 

"  You  had  better  stop  here  awhile,  Strings,"  he 
said,  "and  have  something  to  eat  and  drink;  I 
can  send  Leet  in  to  see  Aunt  Lettice."  And  Mary 
adding  her  persuasions,  the  worn-out  pedler  was 
induced  to  accept  the  invitation. 

Tyntie  soon  had  a  tempting  meal  spread  for  him ; 


248          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

and  having  been  without  food  since  leaving  the 
Horton  house  the  night  before,  he  was  in  a  condition 
to  do  it  full  justice. 

John  Devereux  sat  by  while  the  pedler  ate,  and 
drew  from  him  the  details  of  the  disturbance. 

It  had  been  brought  about  by  a  party  of  the 
Britishers  being  requested  to  depart  from  a  tavern 
kept  by  one  Garvin,  where  they  were  eating  and 
drinking  until  a  late  hour.  A  wrangle  ensued,  dur 
ing  which  one  of  the  dragoons  knocked  Garvin  down, 
and  then  the  latter's  son  had  retaliated  in  kind. 

At  this,  some  of  the  other  guests  —  townsmen  — 
had  joined  in,  and  a  regular  fight  began,  spreading 
soon  from  the  inn  to  the  street,  where,  aroused  by 
the  noise,  others  had  taken  part,  although  scarcely 
knowing  why,  except  for  the  reason  that  here  were 
some  of  the  hated  enemy,  and  they  must  be  made 
to  retreat. 

No  one  had  been  killed  outright,  although  several 
were  quite  badly  hurt. 

"  The  queerest  part  of  it  is,  sir,"  said  the  pedler, 
having  finished  his  story,  "  that  I  Ve  a  firm  belief 
't  was  none  other  than  David  Prentiss  who  broke  my 
arm  for  me.  Somethin'  must  o'  turned  him  blind, 
I  should  say,  for  him  to  see  a  red  coat  on  me" 

"  That  is  the  trouble  with  these  street  fights,  and 
especially  at  night,  —  the  men  seem  to  lose  all  sense 
of  sight  and  reason.  Something  has  got  to  be  done 
to  make  the  Governor  remove  the  troops  from  the 
Neck."  While  speaking,  John  Devereux  rose  from 
his  chair,  and  paced  up  and  down  the  room  in  angry 
excitement. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          249 

"  Aye,  very  true,  sir,"  Johnnie  assented,  as  he 
drained  the  last  drop  of  spirits  from  his  glass.  "  But 
however  will  such  a  thing  be  brought  about?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  was  the  impatient  reply.  "  But 
it  must  and  shall  be  brought  about,  if  we  have  to  rise 
up  and  drive  them  out  by  main  force,  and  at  the 
risk  of  turning  our  very  streets  into  a  battle-ground. 
And  this  is  the  only  thing  that  has  kept  us  from 
doing  it  long  ago.  But  their  insulting  tyranny  only 
grows  worse,  and  they  seek  deliberately  to  stir  up  the 
people  to  rash  actions;  and  these,  when  reported, 
serve  but  to  hurt  the  real  cause  of  our  revolting, 
when  tidings  of  them  comes  to  the  King's  hearing." 

"Aye,  no  doubt,"  the  pedler  agreed,  as  he  arose 
from  the  table.  "Now,  if  His  Majesty  could  be 
got  to  sit  down,  comfort'ble,  like  another  man 
might,  an'  listen  to  all  we  could  tell  him,  he  might 
agree  to  let  us  have  what  we  want,  an'  what  is  only 
fair  we  should  have,  an'  no  fightin'  need  be  done 
o'er  the  matter.  The  trouble  is  in  this  everlastin' 
lot  o'  lyin',  gabblin'  poll-parrots  that  he  puts  atwixt 
himself  an'  us,  to  tell  him  what  the  people  do  an' 
don't  say  an'  do.  An'  to  the  poll-parrots  he  listens, 
and,  listenin',  b'lieves.  So,  for  one,  I  should  say  the 
quicker  we  fight  it  out  —  whether  it  be  in  our  streets 
or  up  to  Boston  —  " 

Mary  now  came  into  the  room  looking  very 
grave ;  and  her  husband,  paying  no  further  attention 
to  the  pedler,  asked  anxiously,  "  What  is  amiss, 
sweet  wife  ?  " 

She  tried  to  speak  quietly,  but  the  tremor  in  her 
voice  told  of  alarm. 


250         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Dorothy  is  awake,"  she  said,  "  and  I  think  you 
had  best  see  her  at  once.  She  seems  ill." 

They  left  the  room  together  and  were  soon  stand 
ing  at  the  girl's  bed,  —  one  on  either  side,  looking 
down  at  the  restlessly  moving  head. 

The  big  eyes  stared  at  Jack  for  an  instant  with 
evident  recognition.  Then  a  vacant  look  came  into 
them,  and  she  laughed  in  a  way  to  fill  him  with 
apprehension. 

A  moment  more,  and  she  began  to  mutter — 
something  about  Hugh  Knollys  falling  into  the  water, 
and  how  dark  and  cool  it  was,  and  that  she  wanted 
to  go  into  it,  for  she  was  hot,  —  so  hot. 

"  She  is  out  of  her  head,"  Mary  whispered ;  "  and 
this  is  the  way  she  went  on  to  me,  before  I  called 
you." 

Her  husband  looked  again  at  the  unquiet  little 
figure,  and  reached  down  to  take  the  small  hand 
wandering  about  the  coverlid ;  but  she  snatched  it 
from  his  clasp. 

"  Go  away,  —  go  far  away  !  "  she  cried.  "  I  told 
you  to  go,  and  I  meant  it.  Oh,  yes,  —  I  did  mean 
it.  I  am  only  crying  because  I  hate  you,  —  never 
think  it  is  for  anything  else.  I  hate  you  because 
your  coat  is  red,  —  red,  like  the  ruby  ring  you  forced 
on  my  finger  whether  I  would  or  no.  And  even  the 
ring  did  not  want  to  stay,  for  it  knew  me  better  than 
you  did.  It  was  so  big  that  you  had  to  hold  it  on'; 
and  now  I  Ve  put  it  away  safe,  —  safe,  where  no  one 
will  ever  see,  ever  know.  But  it  is  red,  and  red 
means  cruelty;  and  that  is  what  this  war  is  to  be." 

The  babbling  died  away  in  a  moan;    but  before 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony         251 

Jack  or  his  wife  could  speak,  Dorothy  began  again, 
now  in  a  stronger  voice  than  before. 

"  Moll  said  it  must  bring  sorrow,  —  sorrow.  And 
yet  she  said  I  wound  him  like  a  silken  thread  around 
my  finger.  Ah,  that  winds  tight,  although  the  ring 
was  loose.  And  the  thread  Moll  spoke  of  means 
love,  but  the  ring  means  —  But  no,  I  must  not  tell, 
never,  never,  for  it  would  kill  my  father.  Father, 
I  want  you,  —  where  are  you?" 

This  came  in  a  loud  cry,  and  she  sank  back  sob 
bing,  on  the  pillows,  —  for  she  had  struggled  partially 
to  her  elbow,  where  Jack  held  her  so  that  she  could 
rise  no  farther. 

"  Mary,  what  is  to  be  done?  "  asked  the  young  man 
helplessly,  anxiety  and  fear  having  for  the  moment 
deprived  him  of  his  usual  promptness  and  decision. 

"  Don't  you  think  we  had  best  send  for  your 
father  and  Aunt  Lettice?"  Mary  said  in  her  calm 
way,  although  the  tears  were  running  down  her 
cheeks.  "And  the  doctor  must  be  called  at  once." 

"  Leet  has  already  gone  into  the  town  to  tell  them 
that  Dot  is  here.  But  I  will  have  Trent  put  the 
horses  into  the  sleigh,  and  he  and  I  will  hasten  in 
at  once  and  fetch  them  all  back,  and  the  doctor  as 
well,  unless  he  can  come  out  ahead  of  us.  You 
will  stop  right  here  beside  her,  won't  you,  sweet 
heart  ?  "  he  added  anxiously,  as  he  turned  to  leave 
the  room. 

"  Why,  of  course  I  will."  And  Mary  looked  at 
her  husband  a  little  reproachfully. 

"And  you  do  not  mind  being  left  alone?"  he 
asked,  looking  back  over  his  shoulder,  while  his 


252         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

hand  gripped  the  open  door  in  a  way  that  told  of 
the  tension  upon  him. 

She  shook  her  head,  smiling  at  him  through  her 
tears. 

Jack  had  no  sooner  gone  than  the  faithful  Tyntie 
came  to  see  if  she  were  needed.  But  Mary  sent  her 
away  with  the  assurance  that  she  herself  could  do  all 
that  was  to  be  done  at  present. 

The  ravings  of  the  sick  girl  troubled  her ;  and  she 
deemed  it  prudent  that  no  other  ear  should  hear 
words  she  felt  might  have  a  hidden  meaning. 

Dorothy  still  rambled  on  about  the  ruby  ring  and 
scarlet  coat.  Once  the  name  of  Master  Weeks  fell 
from  her  lips,  coupled  with  wild  lamentations  that 
she  had  ever  signed  the  register,  and  so  risked  the 
breaking  of  her  father's  heart. 

After  a  little  time  —  Dorothy  having  become  quiet 
—  Mary  stood  looking  out  of  the  window,  her  eyes 
resting  on  the  glittering  fields  that  spread  away  to 
the  gray  line  of  the  ocean,  where  the  cold  waves 
were  curling  in  with  glassy  backs,  and  foam-ridged 
edges  as  white  as  the  snow  they  seemed  to  seek  upon 
the  land. 

She  had  been  watching  the  gulls  circling  about 
with  shrill  screams  or  hanging  poised  over  the 
water,  when  a  low  call  caused  her  to  start. 

She  turned  at  once,  to  see  Dorothy  sitting  up 
and  looking  intently  at  her,  while  she  seemed  to 
fumble  under  the  pillow  for  something. 

"  What  is  it,  dear  ? "  Mary  asked,  hastening  to  the 
side  of  the  bed. 

Dorothy  drew  from   beneath  the  pillow  a   heavy 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          253 

ring  of  yellow  gold,  with  a  great  ruby  imbedded  in  it, 
like  a  drop  of  glowing  wine. 

"  There  it  is,"  she  whispered,  putting  the  ring  into 
Mary's  hand.  "  It  is  his  ring,  —  only  he  gave  it  to 
me.  Hide  it, — hide  it,  Mary.  Never  let  any  one  see 
—  any  one  know.  I  want  to  tell  you  all  about  it,  but 
I  am  so  tired  now,  so  tired,  and  — "  The  girl  fell 
back  with  closed  eyes,  and  in  a  moment  she  appeared 
to  be  asleep. 

After  standing  a  few  minutes  with  her  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  unconscious  face,  Mary  opened  her  hand 
and  looked  at  the  ring. 

It  was  a  man's  ring,  and  one  she  recalled  at  once 
as  having  seen  before. 

It  had  been  upon  the  shapely  brown  hand  lifted 
to  remove  the  hat  from  a  young  man's  head,  that 
summer  day,  at  the  Sachem's  Cave. 

There  came  to  her  a  sudden  rush  of  misgiving,  as 
she  asked  herself  the  meaning  of  it  all.  What  had 
this  hated  Britisher's  ring  to  do  with  Dorothy's  ill 
ness  and  with  her  ravings  ?  What  was  all  this  about 
Master  Weeks,  and  signing  the  register? 

She  determined  to  tell  her  husband  of  what  she 
had  heard  and  seen,  and  let  his  judgment  decide  what 
was  to  be  done. 

And  yet  when  he  returned,  and  with  him  his  father 
and  Aunt  Lettice  and  'Bitha,  all  of  them  sad-faced  and 
alarmed  over  Dorothy's  sudden  sickness,  something 
seemed  to  hold  back  the  words  Mary  had  intended 
to  speak.  And  so  she  said  nothing  to  her  husband, 
but  hid  the  ring  away,  resolved  that  for  the  present, 
at  least,  she  would  hold  her  own  counsel. 


254          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

After  all  —  so  she  tried  to  reason  —  it  might  be 
nothing  more  than  that  the  young  Britisher  had  given 
Dorothy  the  ring. 

And  yet  that  the  girl  should  accept  such  a  gift 
from  him  surprised  and  grieved  her,  knowing  as  she 
did  that  had  there  been  any  lovemaking  between  the 
two,  it  would  surely  bring  greater  trouble  than  she 
dared  now  to  consider. 

Mary  was  one  who  always  shrank  from  doing 
aught  to  cause  discord ;  and  so,  albeit  with  a  mind 
filled  with  anxiety,  she  decided  to  keep  silence. 

Dorothy's  ailment  proved  to  be  an  attack  of  brain 
fever,  and  it  was  many  weeks  before  she  recovered. 
And  when  she  was  pronounced  well  again,  she  went 
about  the  old  house,  such  a  pale-faced,  listless  shadow 
of  her  former  self  that  her  brother  watched  her  with 
troubled  eyes,  while  her  father  was  well-nigh  beside 
himself  with  anxiety. 

But  as  often  as  they  spoke  to  her  of  their  misgiv 
ings  she  answered  that  she  was  entirely  well,  and 
would  soon  be  quite  as  before. 

She  appeared  to  have  forgotten  about  the  ring,  and 
Mary  waited  for  her  to  mention  it,  wondering  after  a 
time  that  she  did  not. 

At  last,  late  in  January,  the  hated  soldiers  were 
ordered  away  from  the  Neck;  and  great  was  the 
rejoicing  amongst  the  townspeople,  whose  open  dem 
onstrations  evinced  their  delight  at  being  freed 
from  the  petty  tyranny  of  their  unwelcome  visitors. 

It  was  John  Devereux  who  brought  the  news,  as 
the  other  members  of  the  family  sat  late  one  after 
noon  about  the  big  fireplace  in  the  drawing-room. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          255 

Aunt  Lettice  and  Mary  were  busy  with  some  matter 
of  sewing,  and  'Bitha,  with  an  unusually  grave  face,  was 
seated  between  them  on  a  low  stool.  A  half-finished 
sampler  was  on  her  knee,  and  the  firelight  quivered 
along  the  bright  needle  resting  where  she  had  left  off 
when  it  became  too  dark  for  her  to  work. 

Dorothy  was  at  the  spinet,  drawing  low  music 
from  the  keys,  and  playing  as  if  her  thoughts  were 
far  away. 

Her  father  had  just  come  from  out  of  doors,  and 
now  sat  in  his  big  armchair,  with  his  hands  near  the 
blaze,  for  the  cold  had  increased  with  the  setting  of 
the  sun. 

It  had  gone  down  half  an  hour  before,  leaving  a 
great  crimson  gash  in  the  western  sky,  above  which 
ran  a  bank  of  smoky  gray  clouds,  where  the  evening 
star  was  beginning  to  blink. 

It  had  been  a  day  of  thawing.  The  sun  had  started 
the  icy  rime  to  running  from  the  trees  and  shrubs, 
and  melted  the  snow  upon  the  roofs,  while  the  white 
covering  of  the  land  was  burned  away  here  and  there, 
until  it  seemed  to  be  out  at  knees  and  elbows,  where 
showed  the  brown  and  dirty  green  of  the  soil. 

But  an  intense  cold  had  come  with  the  darkness, 
turning  the  melted  snow  to  crystal,  and  hanging 
glittering  pendants  from  everything. 

"  I  wish  Cousin  Dot  was  all  well,  the  way  she  used 
to  be,"  sighed  small  'Bitha,  sitting  with  her  rosy  face 
so  rumpled  by  the  pressure  of  the  little  supporting 
palms  as  to  remind  one  of  the  cherubs  seen  upon 
ancient  tombstones. 

She  spoke  in  a  voice  too  low  for  any  one  to  hear 


256          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

save  those  nearest  her;  and  Mary  gave  a  warning 
"  Hush,"  as  she  glanced  at  the  abstracted  face  of  her 
father-in-law,  who  was  gazing  intently  at  the  flames 
leaping  from  the  logs. 

"  She  '11  not  hear  what  I  say,"  the  child  went  on, 
now  with  a  touch  of  impatience.  "  She  often  does  n't 
hear  me  when  I  speak  to  her.  Many  times  I  ask  her 
something  over  and  over  again,  when  she  is  looking 
straight  at  me ;  and  then  she  will  act  as  jf  she  'd  been 
asleep,  and  ask  me  what  I  Ve  been  saying." 

"Your  cousin  was  very  ill,  you  must  remember, 
'Bitha,"  her  grandame  explained  ;  "  and  it  takes  her  a 
long  time  to  recover,  and  be  like  herself  again." 

But  the  child  shook  her  blonde  head  with  an  air  of 
profound  wisdom. 

"  I  think  it  is  only  that  bad  medicine  of  Dr. 
Paine's,"  she  said.  "  When  I  am  ill,  I  shall  ask 
Tyntie  to  fetch  me  a  medicine  man,  such  as  the  In 
dians  have.  I  should  like  to  see  him  dance  and  beat 
his  drum." 

"  I  should  think  we  have  had  enough  of  the  sound 
of  beating  drums,  'Bitha,"  replied  Mary,  speaking  so 
sharply  as  to  arouse  her  father-in-law  into  looking 
toward  her. 

Here  John  Devereux,  just  returned  from  the  town, 
came  in  and  announced  the  withdrawal  of  the  British 
soldiers  from  the  town  and  Neck. 

"  When  will  they  go  ?  "  his  wife  asked  eagerly. 

"A  shipload  of  them  has  already  sailed,  —  it  left 
the  harbor  before  sunset;  and  some  of  the  dragoons 
are  about  starting.  It  did  my  heart  good  to  see  the 
red-backs  taking  the  road  to  Salem.  We  are  well 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          257 

quit  of  them ;  and  when  they  are  gone  we  can  easily 
manage  all  the  ships  they  send  into  the  harbor  to 
annoy  us  or  spy  upon  us." 

He  laughed  with  a  mingling  of  indignation  and 
contempt;  but  his  manner  changed  quickly  as  he 
glanced  toward  his  sister. 

"Dot!"  he  cried,  "what  is  it,  child?"  And  he 
sprang  to  her. 

She  had  tqrned  about  when  he  came  into  the  room, 
and  was  now  lying  back  against  the  spinet,  her  head 
on  the  music-rack,  —  lying  there  speechless,  motion 
less  ;  for  the  girl  —  and  for  the  first  time  in  her  life  — 
had  fainted. 


17 


258         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

AN  hour  later,  when  left  in  her  own  room  with 
Mary,  Dorothy  poured  out  her  secret  sorrow. 

The  others  had  yielded  to  her  urging  and  gone  to 
the  tea-table  below,  albeit  with  scant  appetites,  and 
with  minds  much  troubled  over  the  strange  weakness 
that  had  come  over  Dot.  But  Mary  remained ;  and 
so  it  came  about  that  the  two  were  now  alone,  Dor 
othy  lying  upon  a  lounge,  and  Mary  beside  her, 
clasping  one  of  her  hands. 

The  room  was  filled  with  weird  shadows  from  the 
wood  fire,  which  made  the  only  light;  for  Jack,  at 
his  sister's  request,  had  carried  away  the  candles. 

"Are  you  cold?"  Mary  asked,  feeling  Dorothy 
shiver.  And  she  drew  the  silken  cover  more  closely 
about  the  girl's  shoulders  and  neck. 

"No  —  no,"  was  the  quick  reply.  "  It 's  not  that 
I  'm  cold.  I  'm  only  so  miserable  that  I  don't  know 
what  to  do  with  myself.  Oh,  Mary  —  if  only  I  might 
die  !  "  And  she  burst  into  passionate  sobbing. 

Mary  was  greatly  startled;  but  feeling  that  the 
time  was  now  come  to  unravel  the  secret  she  was 
certain  had  been  the  cause  of  Dorothy's  illness,  she 
waited  quietly  until  the  first  burst  of  grief  had  spent 
itself,  while  she  soothed  and  caressed  her  sister-in-law 
as  though  she  were  a  little  girl. 

Presently  the  sobs  became  less  fierce,  then  ceased 
altogether,  ending  with  a  long,  quivering  sigh,  as 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          259 

from  a  child  worn  out  by  the  storm  of  its  own 
passion. 

Mary  felt  that  now  was  the  opportunity  for  which 
she  had  been  waiting. 

"  Dorothy,"  she  whispered  —  "  dear  little  Dot !  " 

"  Yes."  The  word  came  so  faintly  as  scarcely  to 
be  audible. 

"  When  are  you  going  to  open  your  heart  to  me  ? 
Don't  you  love  nor  trust  me  any  longer?" 

"  Oh,  Mary,  you  know  I  do,  and  always  have." 
The  girl  said  this  with  something  of  her  old  im 
pulsiveness,  and  pressed  Mary's  hands  almost  con 
vulsively. 

"Then  will  you  not  tell  me,  dear?"  said  Mary 
coaxingly,  bending  to  kiss  the  troubled  face. 

There  was  silence,  broken  only  by  the  crackling  of 
the  burning  wood  and  the  sputtering  of  the  sap  from 
the  logs. 

Dorothy  drew  a  long  breath,  as  though  she  had 
done  away  with  wavering,  and  was  now  resolved  to 
speak. 

"  Yes,  I  will,"  she  answered.  "  But  remember, 
Mary,"  and  she  seemed  filled  with  fear  again,  "  you 
can  tell  no  one,  —  no  living  person,  — not  even  Jack. 
At  least  not  yet.  You  will  promise  me  this?" 

"  Has  it  aught  to  do  with  that  ring?  "  asked  Mary, 
before  committing  herself. 

"What  ring?"  Dorothy's  eyes  opened  wide,  and 
she  spoke  sharply. 

"  Don't  you  remember  the  ring  you  gave  me  when 
you  were  so  ill,  and  told  me  to  keep  for  you,  —  a 
man's  ring,  with  a  ruby  set  in  it?  " 


260         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

.  "No."  She  said  it  vaguely,  wonderingly,  as  if 
dreaming.  Then  she  cried  in  terror,  "Oh,  Mary,  you 
did  not  show  it  to  Jack,  nor  tell  him  or  my  father  of 
the  matter?" 

"  No,  my  dear,"  Mary  answered  with  an  assuring 
smile.  "  I  waited  until  you  were  well  enough  to  tell 
me  more,  or  else  tell  them  yourself." 

"  Good  Mary,  —  good,  true  sister."  And  Dorothy 
pressed  her  lips  to  the  hand  she  clasped. 

"  But  the  matter  has  given  me  such  a  heartache, 
Dot,  for  I  feared  I  might  be  doing  wrong.  Surely 
no  one  can  love  you  more  than  your  own  father  and 
brother.  Why  not  tell  them,  as  well  as  me,  of — 
whatever  it  is?  " 

"  I  will,  Mary,"  Dorothy  said  resolutely.  "  I  in 
tended  to,  all  the  time.  But  not  yet,  not  yet.  I 
want  to  tell  you,  first  of  all,  and  see  if  you  can  think 
what  is  best  to  be  done.  And,"  with  a  little  shud 
der,  "  I  thought  I  had  lost  the  ring ;  and  the  first 
day  I  was  able  to  slip  out  of  doors,  I  hunted  for  it 
xvhere  I  got  off  the  horse  that  night.  Oh,  that 
dreadful  night !  "  She  almost  cried  out  the  words  as 
the  sharpness  of  awakened  sorrow  came  to  her. 

"Come,  Dot,"  Mary  urged,  "tell  me.  I'll 
promise  to  keep  silent  until  you  bid  me  speak." 
She  knew  they  were  losing  precious  time,  for  her 
husband  would  not  be  long  gone,  having  promised 
to  return  in  order  that  she  might  go  down  for  her 
own  supper. 

Dorothy  hesitated  no  longer,  but,  in  the  fewest 
possible  words,  unburdened  her  heart,  while  Mary 
listened  in  speechless  amazement. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          261 

Her  indignation  and  horror  grew  apace  until  the 
story  was  all  told.  Then  she  cried :  "  It  was  a 
cowardly,  unmanly  trick,  —  a  traitor's  deed  !  He  is 
no  gentleman,  with  all  his  fine  pretence  of  manners." 

"Ah  —  but  he  is."  And  Dorothy  sighed  softly, 
and  in  a  way  to  have  opened  Mary's  eyes,  had  she 
been  less  absorbed  by  the  anger  now  controlling  her. 

"By  birth,  mayhap,"  she  admitted,  although  re 
luctantly;  then  adding  fiercely,  "he  surely  is  not 
one  in  his  acts." 

Then  her  voice  grew  gentle  again,  and  the  tears 
seemed  to  be  near,  as  she  laid  her  head  alongside  the 
curly  one  upon  the  pillow. 

"  Oh,  my  poor,  poor  little  Dot,"  she  said ;  "  to 
think  of  the  dreadful  thing  you  have  been  carrying 
in  your  mind  all  this  time !  Small  wonder  that  you 
were  pale  and  sad,  —  it  was  enough  to  kill  you." 

-The  words  brought  Dorothy's  grief  to  her  once 
more.  Then  Mary  broke  down  as  well,  and  the  two 
wept  together,  their  heads  touching  each  other  on 
the  pillow. 

"And  now  whatever  is  to  be  done?"  Mary  said,  as 
soon  as  her  calmness  returned,  —  a  calmness  filled 
with  indignation  and  resentment.  "  Since  this  man 
is  surely  your  husband,  you  must  needs  obey  him,  I 
suppose,  if  he  insists  upon  it.  And  now  that  he  is 
going  away,  it  would  seem  natural  for  him  to  come 
here,  despite  his  promise  to  wait  until  he  was  asked. 
And  I  should  say  he  would  be  quite  sure  to  demand 
that  you  go  away  with  him.  And,"  almost  in  ter 
ror,  "  for  your  father  to  hear  of  it  for  the  first  time 
in  such  a  fashion,  and  from  him  !  " 


262         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Oh,  Mary,  don't  talk  in  that  way ! "  cried  Dorothy, 
in  affright,  and  clinging  still  closer  to  her. 

"But  never  you  fear,  Dot,"  Mary  said  more  en 
couragingly,  "so  long  as  Jack  is  here  to  look  after 
you.  That  man  will  never  dare  seek  to  drag  you 
from  your  father's  house  while  Jack  is  about.  And 
besides,  the  townspeople  would  never  permit  him  to 
leave  the  place  alive,  should  he  attempt  such  a 
thing." 

"  I  won't  go  —  I  '11  never  go  !  "  Dorothy  exclaimed 
passionately.  "But — "  Her  voice  took  a  different 
note,  and  she  stopped. 

"  But  —  what?  "  asked  Mary  instantly,  for  she  heard 
her  husband's  footsteps  on  the  uncarpeted  staircase. 

"  I  don't  want  any  harm  to  befall  him,"  was  the 
tremulous  answer. 

"  Oh,  Dot,"  Mary  began  in  dismay,  "  can  it  be  pos 
sible  that,  after  all,  you  —  " 

But  Dorothy  interrupted  her. 

"  Hush  !  "  she  whispered,  "  here  comes  Jack." 
Then  beseechingly,  "  Oh,  Mary,  say  once  more  that 
you  '11  not  tell  him  yet." 

But  her  husband  was  already  in  the  room,  and  all 
Mary  could  do  was  to  press  Dorothy's  hand. 

A  little  later  in  the  evening  all  the  members  of  the 
family  were  again  in  the  drawing-room.  Dorothy,  in 
order  to  relieve  their  anxiety,  and  especially  on  her 
father's  account,  had  joined  them;  and  the  girl  now 
made  greater  efforts  than  ever  before  to  appear  like 
herself. 

This  was  now  easier  for  her,  from  having  shared 
her  burdensome  secret  with  Mary,  who  seemed  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          263 

have  taken  upon  her  shoulders  a  good  part  of  the 
troublesome  load. 

She  carried  herself  with  a  much  quieter  mien  than 
usual,  but  in  a  way  not  to  excite  comment,  save  when 
her  husband  said  to  her  as  they  were  closing  the 
shutters  to  keep  out  the  night  and  make  the  room 
still  more  cosey,  "  What  is  it,  sweetheart,  —  are  you 
troubled  over  Dot?" 

"  Yes,"  she  replied,  thankful  that  she  could  answer 
so  truthfully. 

"  The  child  is  going  to  be  as  she  should,  I  am 
sure,"  he  said,  glancing  over  his  shoulder  to  where 
his  sister  was  sitting,  close  beside  her  father,  her 
head  resting  against  his  shoulder.  She  was  smiling 
at  something  Aunt  Lettice  had  been  telling  of  'Bitha, 
whom  she  had  just  been  putting  to  bed. 

Before  Mary  could  say  anything  more,  a  sudden 
clatter  of  hoofs  outside  announced  the  arrival  of 
horsemen,  and  a  minute  later  the  sounding  of  the 
heavy  brass  knocker  echoed  through  the  hall. 

Dorothy  and  Mary  looked  at  each  other  in  alarm, 
the  same  intuition  making  them  fear  what  this  might 
portend. 

"  Whatever  can  it  be  at  this  hour !  "  exclaimed 
Joseph  Devereux,  as  his  son  went  to  answer  the 
noisy  summons.  "  I  hope  nothing  is  wrong  in  the 
town." 

There  came  the  sound  of  men's  voices,  low  at  first, 
but  soon  growing  louder,  and  then  almost  menacing, 
as  the  outer  door  was  sharply  closed. 

"  And  I  say,  sirrah,"  —  it  was  the  voice  of  John 
Devereux  —  "  that  you  cannot  see  her." 


264         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Dorothy  sprang  from  her  father's  side  and  sped  to 
the  door,  which  she  flung  wide  open,  and  stood,  with 
widening  eyes  and  pale  cheeks,  upon  the  threshold. 
A  moment  more,  and  Mary  was  alongside  her ;  and 
then,  his  face  filled  with  amazement  and  anger, 
Joseph  Devereux  followed  them. 

Standing  with  his  back  against  the  closed  door, 
was  a  stalwart  young  dragoon,  his  red  uniform  mak 
ing  a  ruddy  gleam  in  the  dimly  lit  hall  as  he  angrily 
confronted  the  son  of  the  house. 

But  no  sooner  did  he  catch  sight  of  the  small  figure 
in  the  open  doorway  than  the  anger  left  his  face,  and 
he  stood  before  her  with  uncovered  head,  paying  no 
more  heed  to  the  others  than  if  they  had  been  part 
of  the  furniture  in  the  hall. 

"  Sweet  Mistress  Dorothy,"  he  said,  —  and  his  eyes 
searched  her  face  with  a  passionate  inquiry  — "  we 
are  ordered  away,  as  you  may  have  heard.  I  am 
leaving  the  town  to-night,  and  could  not  go  until  I 
had  seen  you  once  more." 

The  eyes  looking  up  into  his  were  filled  with  many 
emotions,  but  Dorothy  made  no  reply. 

He  waited  a  moment  for  her  to  speak.  Then  an 
eager,  appealing  look  came  to  his  face,  and  he  asked, 
"  Have  you  naught  to  say  to  me  —  no  word  for  me 
before  I  go?  " 

Joseph  Devereux  now  found  his  voice. 

"  Aught  to  say  to  ye,  sirrah !  "  he  demanded  furi 
ously.  "  What  should  a  daughter  o'  mine  have  to 
say  to  one  of  His  Majesty's  officers,  who  has  been  to 
this  house  but  once  before,  and  then,  as  now,  only 
by  means  of  his  own  audacity?" 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          265 

At  the  sound  of  this  angry  voice  Dorothy  shud 
dered,  and  tearing  her  eyes  from  those  blue  ones 
that  had  not  once  left  her  face,  she  turned  quickly 
and  clung  to  her  father. 

The  young  man  laughed,  but  not  pleasantly,  and 
there  was  a  nervous  twitching  of  the  fingers  resting 
upon  the  hilt  of  his  sword. 

"  You  are  surely  aware,  sir,"  he  said,  "  that  I  have 
the  honor  of  a  slight  acquaintance  with  your  daughter. 
And  I  fail  to  see  why  I  should  be  insulted,  simply 
because  I  was  mistaken  in  holding  it  to  be  but  natural 
courtesy  that  I  should  bid  her  farewell." 

Here  his  voice  broke  in  a  way  that  was  strange  to 
all  save  Dorothy  and  Mary,  as  he  added :  "  We  leave 
this  place  to-morrow,  sir,  and  your  daughter  and 
myself  are  never  like  to  meet  again ;  and  I  had  good 
reason  to  wish  the  privilege  of  begging  her  forgive 
ness  for  aught  I  may  have  done  to  cause  her  annoy 
ance.  And  if  she  refused  me  forgiveness,  then  she 
might  be  pleased  to  wish  me  a  right  speedy  meeting 
with  a  bullet  from  one  of  her  own  people's  guns." 

Joseph  Devereux  looked  sorely  puzzled  at  these 
strange  words,  which  seemed  to  bear  some  hidden 
meaning.  Then,  as  he  felt  the  quivering  of  the  slight 
form  clinging  to  him  so  closely,  and  heard  the  trem 
ulous  "  Oh,  father,  speak  him  kindly,"  his  face  relaxed 
and  he  spoke  less  brusquely  than  at  first. 

"  Your  conduct  seems  rather  cavalier,  young  sir, 
but  we  surely  have  no  wish  to  seem  insulting ;  and  as 
for  any  annoyance  you  may  have  caused  my  daughter, 
I  am  ignorant  o'  such.  It  is  but  natural,  considering 
the  times,  that  we  do  not  relish  receiving  into  our 


266         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

houses  gentry  who  wear  such  color  as  is  your  coat; 
and  yet  we  are  not  cut-throats,  either  in  deed  or 
thought.  We  pray  and  hope  for  the  good  of  our 
country  and  cause  ;  and  for  such,  and  such  only,  do 
we  think  o'  the  use  o'  bullets." 

During  all  this  time  the  dragoon's  eyes  never 
strayed  from  the  curly  head  pressed  against  the  old 
man's  arm.  And  now,  while  her  father  was  speaking, 
Dorothy's  face  was  turned,  and  the  big  dark  eyes,  full 
of  perplexity  and  fear,  met  his  own  and  held  them. 

Mary  had  made  a  sign  to  her  husband,  and  he  fol 
lowed  her  into  the  drawing-room,  where  Aunt  Lettice 
was  still  sitting  before  the  fire,  the  trembling  fingers 
betraying  her  excitement  as  they  flashed  the  slender 
needles  back  and  forth  through  the  stocking  she  was 
knitting. 

"What  does  it  all  mean,  dear?"  she  inquired,  as 
Mary  came  and  looked  down  into  the  fire,  while  she 
twisted  her  hands  together  in  a  nervous  fashion  most 
unusual  with  her. 

"  It  means,"  John  Devereux  answered  angrily,  but 
not  loud  enough  to  reach  the  ears  of  those  in  the 
hall,  "  that  there  is  never  any  telling  to  what  length 
the  presuming  impudence  of  these  redcoats  will  go." 
He  ground  his  teeth  savagely  as  he  wondered  why 
he  had  not  taken  the  intruder  by  the  collar  and 
ejected  him  before  the  others  came  upon  the  scene; 
and  he  was  now  angry  at  himself  for  not  having  done 
this. 

"  Whatever  can  he  wish  to  say  good-by  to  Dot 
for?"  he  muttered  hastily  to  his  wife.  "And  what 
ever  can  he  mean  about  annoying  her?  Annoy  her, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          267 

indeed !  Had  he  done  such  a  thing,  I  should  have 
heard  of  it  ere  this,  and  he  would  not  have  gone 
unpunished  all  these  days,  to  crawl  in  now  with  a 
pretence  of  apology." 

"  It  seems  to  me  there  was  little  show  of  crawling 
in  the  way  he  came,"  said  Mary,  with  the  ghost  of 
a  smile,  and  speaking  only  because  her  husband 
seemed  to  be  expecting  her  to  say  something.  Her 
brain  was  in  a  tumult  as  she  wondered  what  would  be 
the  end  of  all  this,  and  what  would  —  what  could  poor 
Dorothy  do  for  her  own  peace  of  mind  and  that  of 
her  father? 

She  feared  that,  should  a  sudden  knowledge  of  the 
truth  come  to  him,  it  might  be  his  death-blow;  and 
she  made  no  doubt  that  if  her  hot-headed  husband 
knew  it,  the  young  dragoon  would  scarcely  be  per 
mitted  to  leave  the  house  unscathed,  if  indeed  he  were 
not  killed  outright.  And  then  she  thought  of  a  duel, 
—  of  its  chances,  and  of  her  husband  not  being  the 
one  to  survive. 

At  this  a  low  cry  escaped  from  her  lips  before  she 
could  prevent  it ;  and  her  husband  stepped  closer  to 
her  side. 

"  It  is  nothing  —  nothing,"  she  said  brokenly,  in 
response  to  his  anxious  questioning.  "  I  was  but 
thinking." 

"Thinking  of  what,  sweetheart?" 

"  If  any  harm  should  befall  you,"  she  answered. 

"  Why,  what  harm,  think  you,  should  come  to 
me?"  And  he  took  her  hands,  holding  them  close, 
while  he  tried  to  look  into  her  averted  eyes. 

"I  —  don't  know,"   she   said   evasively.     "  These 


268         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

are  such  dreadful  times  that  have  come  to  us,  that 
no  one  can  tell  what  is  like  to  happen.  Oh,"  with 
a  sudden  impetuous  burst,  more  suited  to  Dorothy 
than  to  her  own  calm  self,  "  I  wish  there  had  never 
been  such  a  nation  as  the  English !  " 

When  Joseph  Devereux  had  done  speaking,  the 
young  man  turned  his  eyes  from  the  pale  face  in 
which  he  seemed  to  have  been  searching  for  some 
hint  or  suggestion  as  to  what  he  should  now  say. 

That  his  quest  was  fruitless,  —  that  he  found  noth 
ing,  no  fleeting  glance  or  expression,  to  indicate  the 
girl's  present  feeling  toward  him,  was  apparent  from 
the  look  of  keen  disappointment,  well-nigh  despair, 
that  now  settled  upon  his  own  face,  making  it  almost 
ghastly  in  the  uncertain  light. 

But  despite  all  this,  his  self-control  did  not  leave 
him ;  and  after  one  more  glance  into  the  dark  eyes  — 
fixed  and  set,  as  though  there  was  no  life  animating 
them  —  he  drew  himself  erect,  and  made  an  odd  ges 
ture  with  his  right  hand,  flinging  it  out  as  if  forever 
thrusting  aside  all  further  thought  of  her.  Then, 
without  looking  at  her  again,  he  addressed  her 
father. 

"  It  was  not  to  discuss  such  matters  that  I  ventured 
to  force  my  way  into  this  house,  sir,"  he  said  with  a 
dignified  courtesy  hardly  to  be  looked  for  in  one  of 
his  years.  "  It  was  only  that  I  could  not — or  felt 
that  I  should  not  —  go  away  without  holding  speech 
with  Mistress  Dorothy.  It  would  seem  that  she  has 
naught  to  say  to  me,  and  so  I  have  only  to  beg  her 
pardon,  and  take  my  leave.  And,  sir,  I  entreat  the 
same  pardon  from  you  and  the  other  members  of 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          269 

your  household  for  any  inconvenience  I  may  have 
caused  you  and  them." 

He  bowed  to  the  old  gentleman,  and  turned  slowly 
away.  But  before  he  had  taken  many  steps  toward 
the  outer  door,  Dorothy's  voice  arrested  him,  and  he 
turned  quickly  about. 

"  Stay  —  wait  a  moment."  And  leaving  her 
father's  side,  she  went  toward  the  young  man. 

"Believe  me,"  she  said,  speaking  very  low  and 
very  gently,  as  she  paused  while  yet  a  few  steps 
away  from  him,  "  I  wish  you  well,  not  harm." 

"Do  you  still  hold  to  what  you  told  me?"  he 
asked  quickly,  paying  no  heed  to  her  words. 

His  voice  did  not  reach  her  father's  ears ;  and  the 
young  man's  eyes  searched  her  face  as  though  his 
fate  depended  upon  what  he  might  read  there. 

"  Yes !  "  The  answer  was  as  low-pitched  as  his 
question,  but  firm  and  fearless.  And  he  saw  the 
fingers  of  both  little  hands  clench  themselves  in  the 
folds  of  her  gown,  while  the  lace  kerchief  crossed 
over  her  bosom  seemed  to  pulsate  with  the  angry 
throbbing  of  her  heart. 

"  And  you  will  never  forgive  me  ?  "  He  spoke 
now  in  a  louder  tone,  but  with  the  same  pleading 
look  in  his  pale  face. 

Dorothy's  eyes  met  his  own  fairly  and  steadily, 
but  she  said  nothing. 

He  waited  a  second,  and  then  bending  quickly, 
he  clasped  both  her  hands  and  carried  them  to  his 
lips. 

"  God  help  me,"  he  said  hoarsely,  as  he  released 
them,  — "God  help  both  of  us!" 


270         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

With  this  he  turned  away,  and  opening  the  door, 
went  out  into  the  darkness. 

Dorothy  stood  perfectly  still,  with  her  father  star 
ing  perplexedly  into  her  white  face.  It  had  all 
passed  too  quickly  for  him  to  interfere,  —  to  speak, 
even,  had  he  been  so  minded. 

At  the  sound  of  the  closing  door  John  Devereux 
came  again  into  the  hall;  and  now  the  noise  of 
horses'  hoofs  was  heard,  dying  away  outside. 

"  Dot —  my  child,  what  is  it?  "  her  father  exclaimed, 
his  heart  stirred  by  a  presentiment  of  some  ill  he 
could  not  define.  And  he  moved  toward  the  mute 
figure  standing  like  a  statue  in  the  centre  of  the  wide 
hall. 

But  John  was  there  before  him ;  and  as  he  passed 
his  arm  around  her,  she  started,  and  a  dry,  gasping 
breath  broke  from  her  lips,  —  one  that  might  have 
been  a  sob,  had  there  been  any  sign  of  tears  in  the 
wild  eyes  that  seemed  to  hold  no  sight  as  they  were 
turned  to  her  brother's  face. 

"Dot  — little  sister,"  he  cried,  "tell  me  —  what 
is  the  matter?  " 

And  Mary,  now  close  beside  them,  added  quickly, 
"  Tell  him,  Dot,  —  tell  him  now." 

"  Tell,"  Dorothy  repeated  mechanically,  her  voice 
sounding  strained  and  husky.  "Tell  —  tell  him 
yourself,  Mary.  Tell  him  that  — "  And  she  fell, 
a  dead  weight,  against  her  brother's  breast. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          271 


CHAPTER  XXV 

WHETHER  it  was  due  to  ordinary  physical 
causes,  or  was  the  result  of  mental  agitation 
arising  from  what  has  been  told  herein,  cannot  well 
be  determined ;  but,  soon  after  Dorothy  had  been 
carried  to  her  room,  —  conscious,  but  in  a  condition 
to  forbid  all  questioning  or  explanation — her  father 
was  taken  with  what  in  the  language  of  that  day  was 
termed  a"  seizure," — so  serious  as  to  alarm  the 
household,  and  divert  all  thoughts  from  other  affairs. 

He  had  been  pacing  up  and  down  the  drawing- 
room,  now  deserted  by  all  save  himself  and  his 
son.  His  hands  were  clasped  behind  him,  his  chin 
was  sunk  upon  his  breast,  and  his  brows  knit  as 
though  from  anxious  thought. 

Jack  sat  staring  into  the  fire ;  and  both  were  wait 
ing  for  the  return  of  either  Mary  or  Aunt  Lettice, 
both  of  whom  had  gone  to  Dorothy's  room  to  give 
her  such  attention  as  she  might  require. 

It  was  Mary  who  came  to  announce  that  the  girl 
was  now  better,  and  that,  having  taken  a  sleeping 
potion  administered  by  Aunt  Lettice,  she  wished  to 
see  her  father. 

The  old  gentleman  left  the  room  with  a  brisk  step ; 
and  Mary's  eyes  followed  him  nervously  as  she  went 
over  and  seated  herself  by  her  husband. 

They  were  silent  for  a  time,  both  of  them  watching 
the  flames  that  arched  from  the  logs  over  the  fiery 


2J2.         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

valleys  and  miniature  cliffs  made  by  the  burnt  and 
charred  wood,  until  Jack  asked  suddenly,  "Why  do 
you  not  tell  me  now,  sweetheart?  " 

Mary  well  knew  what  he  meant;  but  she  waited  a 
moment,  thinking  how  best  she  might  reveal  the  sad 
and  terrible  matter  she  had  to  disclose. 

"  Mary,"  —  he  now  spoke  a  little  impatiently,  and 
as  though  to  rouse  her  from  her  abstraction  —  "  tell 
me  what  all  this  means." 

She  stole  a  hand  into  his,  and  then  repeated  to  him 
all  that  Dorothy  had  told  her. 

He  listened  with  fast-growing  anger;  and  then, 
coupled  with  his  first  outburst  of  rage  against  the 
hated  redcoat,  were  reproaches  for  his  wife,  that  she 
had  not  sooner  informed  him  of  the  trouble. 

"  He  would  never  have  left  the  house  alive,  had  I 
known  it  before,"  he  cried  savagely.  "  As  it  is,  I  '11 
ride  after  him  as  soon  as  day  comes,  and  call  him  to 
an  accounting  for  his  villany,  —  the  dastardly  scoun 
drel  !  And  Mary  —  oh,  my  wife,  how  could  you 
keep  it  from  me  till  now?  " 

Her  heart  sank  at  this,  the  first  note  of  reproof  or 
displeasure  his  voice  had  ever  held  for  her. 

"  You  must  remember,  Jack,"  she  pleaded,  "  how 
sorely  I  was  distressed  to  know  what  to  do,  for  I  had 
given  my  promise  to  Dot,  and  could  not  break  it. 
And  you  must  know  as  well  that  it  was  not  until  this 
very  evening  that  I  learned  of  the  matter." 

"  True,"  he  admitted.  "  But "  —  persistently  — 
"  there  was  the  ruby  ring,  when  the  child  was  first 
taken  ill ;  how  could  you  keep  that  from  me?  " 

He  spoke  reproachfully,  but  his  voice  was  growing 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          273 

softer,  and  his  anger  was  now  gone,  for  Mary  was 
sobbing,  her  head  against  his  breast.  And  this  was 
as  strange  to  him  as  his  harsh  words  had  been  to  her. 

"  I  '11  never  —  never  keep  any  matter  from  you 
again,"  she  protested  brokenly.  "  I  promise  it,  Jack, 
for  now  I  see  it  was  very  wrong." 

"  There  —  there,  sweetheart,"  he  said  soothingly, 
as  he  stroked  her  bright  hair,  —  "  't  is  all  well  for  us 
now,  and  will  ever  be,  if  you  but  keep  to  what  you 
say.  But  Dot — poor  little  Dot!  "  And  his  anger 
came  again. 

"  Oh,  that  villain,  that  cursed  villain,  —  but  he 
shall  reckon  with  me  for  this  outrage  !  And  't  is  well 
for  that  scoundrel  Weeks  that  he 's  been  made  to 
flee  the  town  for  his  seditious  sentiments  and 
preachings." 

"  But,"  Mary  explained,  "  Dot  said  he  was  forced 
to  do  it,  at  peril  of  his  life ;  that  he  —  the  English 
man  —  held  a  pistol  to  his  head  and  swore  he  'd  shoot 
him  if  he  refused." 

"Pah,"  said  Jack,  contemptuously,  "he'd  never 
have  dared  go  so  far  as  that.  Master  Weeks  is  but 
a  poor  coward."  Then  he  asked  quickly,  "  Think 
you,  Mary,  that  Dot  is  telling  our  father  aught  of  the 
matter  now?  " 

"  I  cannot  say,"  was  his  wife's  irresolute  answer. 
"  I  fear  so,  and  yet  I  cannot  but  hope  so,  as  well,  — 
for  how  can  another  ever  tell  him  ? " 

"Aye,"  groaned  the  your^g  man;  "it  will  come 
nigh  to  killing  him." 

But  Dorothy  had  not  told  her  father  anything. 
No  sooner  had  he  come  to  her  bedside  than  her  eyes 

18 


274          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

filled  with  a  contented  light,  and  slipping  her  hand 
within  his  close  clasp,  she  fell  tranquilly  asleep,  too 
stunned  and  numbed  by  physical  weakness  and  con 
tending  emotions,  —  her  senses  too  dulled  from  the 
effects  of  Aunt  Lettice's  draught  —  to  find  words 
wherein  to  pour  out  her  heart  to  him. 

He  left  her  sleeping  quietly,  and  returned  to  those 
below;  and  soon  thereafter  the  seizure  came,  and  he 
fell  back  in  his  chair,  speechless,  with  closed  eyes 
and  inert  limbs. 

It  was  Mary  and  Aunt  Lettice  who  ministered  to 
him,  with  the  help  of  his  son  and  the  faithful  Tyntie, 
who  was  summoned  from  Dorothy's  room,  where  she 
had  been  sent  to  watch  the  sleeping  girl. 

Leet  was  too  old  and  slow  of  movement  to  be 
entrusted  with  the  summoning  of  Dr.  Paine;  and 
Trent,  who  slept  in  one  of  the  outer  buildings,  was 
aroused  and  despatched  forthwith,  with  orders  to  use 
all  possible  speed,  as  they  feared  the  master  was 
already  dead  or  dying. 

They  carried  him  at  once  to  his  own  bed,  where  he 
lay  unconscious,  with  no  change  in  his  appearance  or 
breathing;  and  his  son,  sitting  beside  him,  gazed  with 
agonized  eyes  upon  the  white  face  lying  against  the 
pillows,  his  own  face  almost  as  white,  and  seeming  to 
have  aged  under  this  flood  of  sorrow  now  opened  in 
their  midst. 

It  was  well  along  toward  morning,  although  yet 
dark,  with  the  sky  cloudless  and  gemmed  with  stars, 
before  Dr.  Paine  arrived. 

The  first  thing  the  bustling  little  man  did  was  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          275 

bleed  his  patient,  as  was  then  the  practice  in  treating 
most  ailments.  Its  present  efficacy  was  soon  appar 
ent,  for  it  was  not  long  before  the  labored,  irregular 
breathing  became  more  natural  and  the  old  man 
opened  his  eyes. 

But  there  was  an  unusual  look  in  them,  —  one 
that  never  went  away.  And  although  after  a  time 
he  recovered  some  of  his  strength,  and  was  able  to 
go  about  the  house,  the  hale,  rugged  health  and 
vigorous  manhood  were  gone  forever,  and  Joseph 
Devereux  remained  but  a  shadow  of  his  former  self. 

His  days  were  all  alike, — passed  in  sitting  before 
the  fire  downstairs,  or  else  dozing  in  his  own  room  ; 
and  he  had  neither  care  nor  thought  for  the  matters 
that  had  once  been  of  such  moment  to  him. 

The  others  were  with  him  constantly,  to  guard 
against  possible  accident  or  harm,  as  well  as  to  do  all 
in  their  power  in  smoothing  the  way  for  the  loved 
one  they  felt  was  soon  to  leave  them.  And  he,  as 
well  as  themselves,  albeit  he  never  spoke  of  it, 
seemed  to  understand  this,  —  that  they,  like  him, 
were  waiting  for  the  end,  when  he  should  be  sum 
moned  by  the  voice  none  can  deny. 

And  thus  he  remained  day  after  day,  spending 
much  of  his  time  with  the  other  members  of  his 
family,  —  listening  apparently  to  all  they  might  say  to 
him  or  to  one  another ;  but  sitting  with  silent  lips, 
and  eyes  that  seemed  to  grow  larger  and  more  won 
drous  in  expression  and  ligfyt,  as  if  already  looking 
into  that  mysterious  world, — 

"  Beyond  the  journeyings  of  the  sun, 
Where  streams  of  living  waters  run,"  — 


276         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

that  world  whose  glories  no  speech  might  convey  to 
earthly  understanding. 

"  I  can  never  tell  him  now,"  Dorothy  said  with 
bitter  sorrow,  addressing  Mary,  as  the  two  were  alone 
in  the  dining-room.  It  was  one  of  the  days  when  her 
father  had  risen  for  his  morning  meal,  and,  after 
sitting  with  them  awhile,  had  returned  to  his  room  to 
lie  down. 

"  'T  is  best  not,  dear,"  Mary  assented.  "  Do  not 
burden  his  heart  now,  for  it  would  only  give  him 
bitter  sorrow  to  brood  over.  Jack  knows  the  whole 
matter,  and  he  can  do  all  that  is  to  be  done." 

"And  what  is  that?  "  Dorothy  asked,  speaking  a 
little  sharply. 

"  Call  the  man  to  a  strict  account,"  was  Mary's 
reply,  with  anger  now  showing  in  her  voice. 

"  No,  Mary,  no,"  cried  Dorothy,  with  much  of  her 
old  spirit.  "That  must  not  be,  —  at  least  not  now." 
Then  more  gently,  as  she  observed  Mary's  look  of 
surprise,  "Naught  that  he  nor  any  one  can  say  or  do 
will  mend  what  has  been  done ;  and  it  is  my  earnest 
wish  that  the  matter  be  let  alone,  just  as  it  is,  for  the 
present.  Perhaps  the  future  may  show  some  way  out 
of  it."  But  she  spoke  as  though  saying  one  thing 
and  meaning  quite  another. 

"  Will  you  tell  Jack  all  this?"  Mary  asked,  with  an 
odd  look. 

"Me?"  cried  Dorothy,  in  great  alarm.  "No,  no, 
Mary;  you  must  do  that.  I  do  not  wish  to  have  him 
speak  to  me  of  the  matter ;  I  could  not  bear  it."  And 
she  covered  her  face  with  her  hands,  as  if  to  shut  out 
the  very  prospect  of  such  a  thing. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          277 

Mary's  white  forehead  wrinkled  as  though  from 
perplexity,  while  her  slender  fingers  tapped  nervously 
upon  the  arm  of  her  chair. 

She  knew  not  what  to  make  of  the  girl,  —  of  her 
words  and  actions,  of  her  strange  and  sudden  sickness 
and  faintings,  of  all  that  had  come  to  her  since  the 
advent  of  this  young  Britisher. 

And  within  these  past  few  minutes  a  new  anxiety 
had  found  its  way  into  her  mind,  and  this  prompted 
her  to  ask,  "  Can  it  be,  Dot,  that  you  have  permitted 
this  stranger  to  come  between  you  and  your  only 
brother,  who  loves  you  best  of  all  in  the  world?  " 

But  Dorothy  evaded  the  question.  "  That  he  does 
not,"  she  asserted,  taking  her  hands  from  in  front  of 
her  face  and  trying  to  smile ;  "  't  is  you  he  loves 
best  of  all." 

Mary  flushed  a  little,  but  replied  with  tender  ear 
nestness,  "  But  you  know,  Dot,  he  and  I  are  one. 
We  both  love  you  next  to  each  other,  and  we  wish  to 
serve  you  and  assure  your  happiness." 

Dorothy  sighed  and  looked  down  at  the  floor.  "  I 
doubt  if  I  shall  ever  be  happy  again,  Mary,"  she  said ; 
"  and  the  best  way  to  serve  me  is  to  leave  me  alone 
and  let  me  go  my  own  way." 

She  spoke  as  though  wishing  to  dismiss  the  matter, 
and,  rising  from  her  chair,  walked  over  to  the  window 
and  stood  looking  off  over  the  meadow  lands  and 
toward  the  sea. 

It  was  a  cheering,  hopeful  sight,  for  the  snow  was 
gone,  and  everything  in  nature  was  beginning  to 
show  a  touch  of  the  coming  spring. 

Later  that  same  morning  they  were  in  Mary's  room, 


278         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

the  young  wife  busy  with  some  sewing,  while  Dorothy, 
with  much  of  the  former  color  showing  in  her  face, 
was  moving  restlessly  about. 

"  Dorothy !  " 

Mary  spoke  suddenly,  as  though  impelled  by  a  hasty 
resolution,  and  there  was  a  look  in  her  blue  eyes  that 
made  a  fitting  accompaniment  to  her  words ;  but  she 
kept  them  averted  from  Dorothy,  who  had  turned  and 
was  coming  slowly  toward  her. 

"  Dorothy,"  she  repeated,  as  the  girl  drew  close  to 
her,  "  where  is  that  ruby  ring?  " 

Dorothy  came  to  a  stop,  and  every  drop  of  blood 
seemed  to  find  its  way  to  her  face. 

"Eh,  —  ring, — what  ring?"  She  glanced  at  her 
hands,  and  then  at  Mary's  face,  still  turned  partially 
away  from  her. 

"  That  ruby  ring  I  gave  you  back,  and  advised  that 
you  throw  it  into  the  fire  or  into  the  sea,  and  with  it 
all  thought  of  the  dastardly  giver." 

Dorothy  did  not  reply,  and  Mary  now  looked  at 
her  as  she  said  slowly  and  distinctly,  "  If  you  cannot 
tell,  I  can.  It  is  over  your  heart,  hanging  about  your 
neck  on  a  chain." 

The  girl  gave  a  gasp,  and  Mary  saw  her  face  pal 
ing,  only  to  flush  again,  while  the  dark  eyes  filled 
with  tears. 

"  Oh,  Dot,"  she  cried,  astonished  and  angry,  "  how 
can  you  love  such  a  man?" 

Dorothy  threw  herself  on  her  knees  and-  hid  her 
face  in  Mary's  lap,  sobbing  as  if  the  words  had 
broken  a  seal  set  to  keep  this  knowledge  from  even 
her  own  heart. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony         279 

"  I  don't  know,  Mary,  but  I  do  —  I  do  love  him, 
and  have,  for  always.  And  now  he  has  gone  —  gone 
away,  thinking  I  hate  him,  and  I  may  never  see  him 
again." 

Mary  put  her  arms  around  the  little  form,  and  used 
all  her  efforts  to  soothe  the  passionate  outburst.  She 
could  not  but  feel  that  she  had  been  wise  in  thus 
forcing  Dorothy  to  open  her  heart,  for  not  only  did 
she  know  the  girl  would  feel  better  for  having  spoken, 
but  she  herself  had  a  new  and  most  important  fact  to 
guide  her  own  future  action. 


280         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

MARY  felt  that  she  must  lose  no  time  in  making 
her  husband  as  wise  as  herself  with  respect  to 
Dorothy's  real  sentiments,  and  in  having  him  under 
stand  that  he  could  not  bring  any  harm  to  the  young 
Britisher  without  making  his  sister  all  the  more 
unhappy. 

She  wondered  what  Jack  would  say  —  as  to  the 
effect  it  would  have  upon  his  temper  and  actions. 
But  she  was  determined  upon  this,  —  that  if  he  showed 
resentment  or  anger,  she  would  assert  herself  in 
Dorothy's  defence,  feeling  as  she  did  that  it  was  too 
late  to  do  other  than  submit  to  what  fate  had  brought 
about,  and  all  the  more  especially,  since  Dorothy  had 
confessed  to  loving  this  man. 

"  I  could  almost  wish  he  had  been  killed  outright 
the  morning  I  made  him  tumble  over  the  rocks,"  she 
said  to  herself,  "  or  that  he  had  fallen  into  the  sea, 
never  to  be  seen  again."  Then,  realizing  that  this 
was  little  short  of  murder,  she  shrank  from  such  mus 
ings,  shocked  to  find  herself  so  wicked. 

There  came  still  another  burden  of  sorrow  when 
she  imparted  the  whole  truth  to  her  husband. 

He  listened  with  a  brooding  face,  only  the  unusual 
glitter  in  his  eyes  showing  how  it  stirred  him.  Then, 
after  a  long  silence,  while  he  appeared  to  be  turning 
the  matter  in  his  mind,  he  exclaimed,  not  angrily,  but 
with  nothing  showing  in  his  voice  save  bitter  self- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          281 

reproach :  "  Blind  fool  that  I  Ve  been,  seeking  to  keep 
my  little  sister  a  child  in  thought  And  right  here, 
under  my  very  eyes,  has  she  become  a  woman,  both 
in  love  and  suffering  !  " 

He  sprang  to  his  feet  and  began  to  pace  back  and 
forth,  his  wife  watching  him  with  troubled  eyes. 
Presently  he  came  and  looked  down  into  her  face. 

His  own  was  pale,  but  it  had  a  set,  determined 
expression,  as  though  the  struggle  were  over,  and  he 
had  turned  his  back  upon  all  the  hopes  he  had 
builded  for  his  beloved  sister,  —  upon  what  might 
have  been,  but  now  never  to  be. 

"Sweetheart,"  he  said,  "  there  is  one  other  we  are 
bound  in  honor  to  take  into  our  confidence,  to  tell  all 
we  know  of  this  sad  matter,  and  that  is  Hugh  Knollys. 
He  is  not  like  to  return  here  this  many  a  day ;  still 
it  is  possible  he  may,  or.  that  I  may  be  sent  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Boston  before  the  summer  comes. 
But  whichever  way  I  see  him,  I  shall  have  to  tell  him 
the  truth.  Poor  old  Hugh !  " 

"  Why,  John  !  "  But  Mary's  eyes  filled  with  a  look 
bespeaking  full  knowledge  of  what  he  was  to  say, 
although  she  had  never  suspected  it  until  now. 

He  told  her  of  all  that  passed  between  Hugh  and 
himself  that  night,  so  many  months  ago.  And  when 
he  finished,  she  could  only  sigh,  and  repeat  his  own 
words,  "  Poor  Hugh  !  " 

"Aye,  poor  Hugh,  indeed,  for  I  know  the  boy's 
heart  well.  It  will  be  a  dreadful  thing  for  him  to 
face,  and  with  his  hands  tied,  as  are  my  own,  against 
doing  aught  to  the  Britisher  because  his  welfare 
matters  so  much  to  Dot." 


282         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Then  he  added  almost  impatiently :  "  I  wish  the 
child  would  let  me  talk  with  her.  She  must,  before  I 
go  away,  else  I  '11  speak  without  her  consent.  So  long 
as  we  are  situated  as  now,  it  may  do  no  harm  to  let 
the  matter  drift  along ;  but  if  I  have  to  leave  home  —  " 

"  Oh,  Jack,  don't  speak  of  such  a  thing,"  Mary 
interrupted.  And  rising  quickly,  she  laid  her  hand 
on  his  shoulder  as  though  to  hold  him  fast. 

"  Why  not,  sweetheart?  "  he  said,  compelled  to  smile 
at  her  anxiety.  "  We  know  what  we  have  to  face  in 
these  distracting  times ;  we  knew  it  when  we  married. 
Matters  grow  worse  with  every  week,  each  day  almost. 
But  we  must  be  brave,  my  darling,  and  you  will  best 
hold  me  to  my  duty  by  keeping  a  stout  heart,  no 
matter  whether  I  go  or  stay.  And  go  I  am  pretty  sure 
to,  the  same  as  every  other  man  in  the  town,  for  we  may 
look,  any  day,  for  a  battle  somewhere  about  Boston." 

Mary  clung  to  him  shudderingly,  but  was  silent. 

Hugh  Knollys  had  been  all  this  time  at  Cambridge, 
where  troops  were  mustering  from  every  part  of  the 
land ;  and  many  men  from  Marblehead  were  there  or 
in  the  neighborhood. 

They  had  heard  from  him  but  once,  and  then 
through  Johnnie  Strings,  who,  after  this  last  trip  — 
now  over  a  month  since  —  had  returned  to  Cam 
bridge  with  a  very  indefinite  notion  as  to  when  he 
would  come  back  to  the  old  town. 

The  pedler  also  reported  having  seen  Aunt  Penine, 
who  was  quartered  near  Boston,  at  the  house  of  some 
royalist  relatives  of  her  brother's  wife,  —  he  himself 
having  left  his  home  in  Lynn  and  taken  up  arms  for 
the  King. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony         283 

Mistress  Knollys  was  also  away,  for  she  had 
closed  her  homestead  and  gone  to  stop  with  an  only 
sister  living  at  Dorchester,  —  doing  this  for  safety, 
and  before  the  soldiers  left  the  Neck. 

A  decided  feeling  of  impending  war  was  now  sharp 
ened  and  well  defined,  and  all  were  waiting  for  the 
actual  clash  of  arms. 

Late  in  February,  His  Majesty's  ship  "  Lively," 
mounting  twenty  guns,  arrived  in  the  harbor  and 
came  to  anchor  off  the  fort;  and  her  officers  pro 
ceeded  to  make  themselves  fully  as  obnoxious  as  had 
the  hated  soldiers. 

They  diligently  searched  all  incoming  vessels  that 
could  by  any  pretext  be  suspected ;  and  where  they 
found  anything  in  the  nature  of  military  stores,  these 
were  confiscated. 

One  vessel,  carrying  a  chest  of  arms  destined  for 
the  town,  was,  although  anchored  close  to  the 
"  Lively,"  boarded  one  night  by  a  party  of  intrepid 
young  men  under  the  lead  of  one  Samuel  R.  Trevett, 
who  succeeded  in  removing  the  arms,  which  they 
concealed  on  shore. 

Later  on  in  the  month  a  body  of  troops  landed 
one  Sunday  morning  on  Romans'  Beach ;  and  after 
loading  their  guns,  the  soldiers  took  up  their  march 
through  the  town. 

The  alarm  drums  were  beaten  at  the  door  of 
every  church  to  warn  the  worshippers,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  the  hitherto  quiet  streets  were  thronged 
with  an  excited  crowd  of  indignant  citizens,  gathered 
in  active  defence  of  their  rights. 

They  suspected  the  object  of  the  enemy  to  be  the 


284         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

seizure  of  several  pieces  of  artillery  secreted  at  Salem. 
But  in  this  —  or  whatever  was  their  purpose  —  they 
were  baffled,  meeting  with  such  determined  opposi 
tion  as  to  be  forced  to  march  back  to  the  shore  and 
re-embark,  with  no  more  disastrous  result  to  either 
side  than  the  usual  number  of  bloody  faces  and 
bruised  fists,  such  as  had  distinguished  the  sojourn 
of  the  regulars  upon  the  Neck. 

Aside  from  these  two  events,  the  days  in  the  old 
town  passed  much  as  before,  despite  the  ever-increas 
ing  certainty  of  war,  —  this  leading  the  townsfolk  to 
go  armed  night  and  day,  and  to  keep  close  watch 
from  the  outlooks  for  any  sudden  descent  the  enemy 
might  seek  to  make. 

The  last  vestige  of  snow  was  gone  from  the  shaded 
nooks  amid  the  trees  on  the  hills,  —  the  land,  swept 
dry  and  clear  of  all  signs  of  winter,  was  waiting  for 
the  sun  to  warm  the  brown  earth  into  life;  and  in  the 
hollows  of  the  woods,  the  tender  shoots  of  the  first 
wild  flowers  were  already  showing,  where  the  winds 
had  brushed  away  the  fallen  leaves  of  the  year 
before. 

It  was  the  twenty-first  of  April,  and  the  expected 
battle  had  come  at  last,  for  Lexington  was  two  days 
old.  The  news  was  brought  into  town  before  the 
morning  of  the  twentieth,  and  had  resulted  in  the 
sudden  departure  of  many  of  the  younger  men  for 
the  immediate  scene  of  action. 

Among  these  was  John  Devereux ;  and  Mary  was 
to  accompany  her  husband  to  the  town,  in  order  that 
she  might  be  with  him  until  the  very  last  moment. 

The  parting  between   father  and  son  was   full  of 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          285 

solemnity,  for  each  felt  it  to  be  the  last  time  they 
would  meet  on  earth. 

"  God  bless  and  keep  you,  my  dear  boy,"  said 
Joseph  Devereux,  showing  more  of  his  natural  vigor 
than  for  many  weeks  past,  as  he  fixed  his  large  eyes 
upon  the  handsome  young  face,  pale,  but  filled  with 
resolution  and  high  purpose.  "  God  bless  and  keep 
you  in  the  struggle  in  which  I  know  you  will  do  your 
part  unflinchingly.  Never  be  guilty  of  aught  in  the 
future,  as  you  have  never  in  the  past,  to  stain  the 
good  name  you  bear." 

Fearing  that  which  he  deemed  a  reflection  upon 
his  manhood,  the  young  man  did  not  reply  in  words, 
but  threw  his  arms  about  his  father's  neck  in  a  way 
he  had  not  done  since  boyhood;  and  the  old  man 
alone  knew  how  something  wet  still  lay  upon  his 
withered  cheek  after  his  son  had  left  him. 

The  last  person  to  whom  Jack  said  farewell  was  his 
sister.  She  had  stolen  away  to  her  own  room,  and 
there  he  found  her  weeping. 

"  Little  Dot,"  he  said  in  a  choking  voice,  open 
ing  his  arms  to  her  as  he  paused  just  across  the 
threshold. 

She  looked  up,  and  with  a  low  cry  —  half  of  pain, 
half  joy  —  fled  to  him ;  and  with  this  the  shadow, 
almost  estrangement,  that  had  come  between  them  was 
swept  away  forever. 

He  held  her  tight  against  his  breast,  and  let  her 
weep  silently  for  a  time,  before  he  said  very  gently, 
"  Dot,  my  little  girl,  I  must  speak  to  you  on  a  cer 
tain  matter  before  I  go  away." 

She  raised  her  head  and  kissed  him ;  and  this  he 


286         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

took  as  permission  to  tell  her  what  was  upon  his 
mind. 

"  Dot,  I  cannot  go  from  you  without  having  every 
thing  between  us  the  same  as  has  been  all  our  lives, 
until  these  past  few  sad  months." 

At  this  she  clung  all  the  closer  to  him. 

"You  were  badly  treated,  little  one,"  he  continued, 
"  shamefully  treated ;  and  it  was  a  great  grief  to  me 
that  you  did  not  come  and  trust  your  brother  to 
the  end  of  telling  him  the  whole  matter  at  the  very 
first.  But  't  is  all  past  now,  and  words  are  of  no 
worth.  Only  this  I  must  know  from  your  own  lips, 
—  if  you  love  this  man  who  has  forced  himself  to  be 
your  husband,  and  if  you  love  him  sufficiently  to 
leave  us  all,  should  he  so  bid  you?" 

"  That  he  will  never  do,"  Dorothy  answered,  her 
voice  full  of  sad  conviction.  "  He  has  gone,  thinking 
I  hate  him." 

"  And  why  did  you  send  him  away  with  such  a 
notfon  as  that?" 

"  Oh,  Jack,"  the  girl  cried  piteously,  "  cannot  you 
see  —  can  you  not  understand?  I  could  not  go  and 
leave  you  all.  I  dared  not  tell  at  the  time  all  that 
had  happened  —  I  did  not  know  what  to  do." 

"  And  you  love  not  the  cause  he  fights  for,  though 
you  love  the  man  himself?  "  And  a  faint  smile  touched 
his  lips. 

"  That  is  it,  Jack,"  she  answered,  relieved  at  being 
understood.  "  You  have  spoken  my  own  feelings. 
I  could  not  leave  father;  had  I  done  so,  think  of 
what  would  have  come  to  me  now." 

"  Poor  father,   't  is  well    he   will   never   need    to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          287 

know.  Well,  Dot,"  and  he  tried  to  speak  cheerily, 
"  although  't  is  a  sad  tangle  now,  perhaps  time  will 
straighten  it  somewhat ;  and  all  we  can  do  is  to  wait 
and  hope." 

"And  you'll  never  say  aught  to  —  him,  should 
you  two  meet?"  Dorothy  asked  wistfully,  a  burning 
color  deepening  in  her  cheeks. 

"  Should  he  and  I  meet,"  the  young  man  said  with 
a  scowl,  "  it  is  not  likely  to  be  in  a  fashion  that  will 
permit  discourse  of  any  sort."  Then  he  regretted  his 
words,  for  his  sister  shivered  and  hid  her  face  over 
his  heart. 

"  Come,  Dot,"  —  and  now  he  spoke  more  calmly, 
while  he  caressed  the  curly  head  lying  against  his 
breast  —  "  try  to  keep  a  brave  heart  You  have  done 
no  wrong,  little  one,  and  we  are  all  in  God's  hands. 
Pray  you  to  Him  for  your  brother  while  he  is  from 
home;  and  pray  as  well  that  all  these  sad  matters 
will  come  right  in  the  end." 

He  pressed  a  kiss  upon  her  tearful  face,  and  was 
gone. 

Arriving  in  the  town,  he  found  his  companions 
ready  to  depart ;  and  before  sunset  he  was  upon  the 
road  to  Boston,  leaving  his  wife  to  stop  for  a  day  with 
Mistress  Horton. 

The  following  evening  it  was  apparent  that  the  end 
was  coming  fast  to  Joseph  Devereux. 

Dorothy  was  alone  with  the  stricken  man,  Aunt 
Lettice,  who  took  'Bitha  with  her,  having  gone  into 
the  town  early  that  afternoon,  to  make  some  pur 
chases,  intending  to  return  later  with  Mary. 

Dr.    Paine   had    told    them    how   the   end   would 


288          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

probably  come ;  and  it  was  as  he  had  said.  He  him 
self  was  away  toward  Boston,  where  his  services  were 
most  needed,  and  there  was  no  other  physician  for 
Dorothy  to  summon,  even  had  she  felt  it  necessary. 

But  she  well  knew  the  uselessness  of  this.  No 
human  skill  could  prolong  the  life  of  him  who  had 
been  stricken  down  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  now 
lay  unconscious,  breathing  heavily,  like  a  strong 
swimmer  breasting  heavy  seas.  And  what  sea  beats 
so  relentlessly  as  do  the  black  waters  of  Death? 

Dorothy  had  stolen  for  a  moment  to  the  window, 
scarcely  able  to  endure  to  sit  longer  by  the  bed,  lis 
tening  to  those  gasping  breaths  that  wrung  her  heart 
with  the  passionate  sense  of  impotence  to  help,  or 
even  ease,  the  dying  man. 

Curled  up  in  the  broad  window-seat,  her  face  turned 
from  the  dimly  lighted  room  to  the  fast-falling  night 
outside,  the  past,  and  its  contrast  with  the  present, 
seemed  to  unroll  before  her  with  a  vividness  of 
detail  such  as  we  are  told  comes  to  one  who  is 
drowning. 

All  that  was  happy  seemed  to  lie  behind  her ;  all 
the  cheer  and  comfort  of  the  old  home  were  gone, 
never  to  return  —  no  more  than  would  her  father's 
protecting  love. 

And  he  —  her  father  —  was  now  drawing  nigh  to 
the  day  that  knows  no  darkness,  no  dawning;  while 
for  her  the  night  shadows  of  the  bitter  parting  were 
closing  about,  dark  and  cold. 

The  incoming  tide  was  almost  at  the  full,  and  the 
surf  sounded  like  a  moaning  voice  from  the  sea.  It 
was  to  the  young  girl's  tortured  imagination  a  warning 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          289 

voice,  bidding  her  heed  that  the  fashion  of  this  world 
must  pass  away,  and  with  it  the  souls  of  its  children, 
who,  like  merry  little  ones  gathering  flowers  in  fair 
fields,  unheeding,  unthinking,  grow  grave  only  as  the 
day  draws  on.  It  told  her  that  they  grow  wise  — sad, 
perhaps  —  as  the  sun  sinks ;  and  that  when  the  dark 
ness  falls  they  lie  down  to  sleep,  with  tired  brains  and 
heavy  hearts,  all  their  buoyancy  gone  with  the  day's 
brightness.  They  have  come  to  know  its  bitter  les 
son  of  weary  struggle,  of  sore  disappointment  and 
heart-breaks. 

The  sky  was  filled  with  broken  banks  of  ragged 
clouds  that  sent  great  tattered  streamers  across  the 
zenith,  entangling  the  glittering  stars  that  seemed 
struggling  to  push  them  away,  as  if  they  were 
smothering  draperies,  from  before  their  silvery  faces. 

Over  in  the  east  a  faint  spot  of  dusky  red  was 
showing  in  a  cloud-rift.  It  was  the  rising  moon, 
seeming  to  battle,  like  the  stars,  with  the  black  hosts 
seeking  to  envelop  it.  It  fought  bravely,  like  a  val 
iant  soldier,  and  emerging  triumphantly  at  last,  threw 
a  bar  of  dull  red,  like  a  pathway,  across  the  sullen 
floor  of  the  ocean. 

This  reached  from  the  shore,  out  over  the  water,  far 
away,  to  end  in  the  heavy  shadows  looming  against 
the  horizon  like  the  walls  of  the  City  of  Death,  whose 
angel  keeper  was  even  now  unbarring  the  gates  for 
the  call  that  should  bring  the  soul  of  Joseph  Devereux 
within  their  misty  portals. 

Dwellers  by  the  sea  have  a  belief  that  the  souls  of 
those  who  are  called,  go  ever  with  the  turning  of  the 
tide.  It  was  now  only  an  hour,  or  less,  to  that;  and 

19 


290          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Dorothy  was  waiting  with  a  trembling  heart  for  the 
ebb  of  the  sea  to  carry  her  father  away  to  the  world 
of  shadows. 

He  lay  motionless,  as  though  his  soul  were  already 
departed,  save  for  that  same  heavy  breathing. 

There  was  no  change  in  this.  It  was  as  regular  in 
its  hoarse  panting  as  the  swinging  of  the  pendulum 
in  the  clock  outside  the  door,  —  the  old  clock  that 
had  seen  both  joy  and  sorrow  passing  before  it 
through  many  generations,  and  had  seemed  to  look 
with  friendliness  upon  every  eye  —  blue,  black,  gray, 
or  brown  —  uplifted  to  its  great  face,  —  eyes  that  had 
long  since  been  closed,  some  of  them  not  even  having 
time  to  grow  dim  with  age  or  be  moistened  by  tears 
of  grief. 

"Gone  —  gone  —  going,"  it  sighed  in  Dorothy's 
ears,  until  she  covered  them  with  her  hands  to  shut 
out  the  sound,  and  with  it  the  moaning  of  the  surf. 

"  Dot,  my  little  girl !  "  A  faint  voice  broke  the 
stillness  as  the  heavy  breathing  was  hushed. 

She  flew  to  the  bedside  and  knelt  there,  while  she 
pressed  her  warm  mouth  against  the  nerveless  hand, 
whose  chill  seemed  to  strike  her  very  heart.  Her 
father  felt  the  quivering  of  her  lips,  and  tried  to  lift 
his  other  hand  to  her  head. 

She  knew  this  without  seeing  it,  and  moving  yet 
closer  to  him,  she  laid  her  face  over  his  heart,  her 
head  fitting  into  the  hollow  of  his  arm  as  she  clasped 
his  hand  with  her  small  fingers. 

"Dot,  my  baby — oh,  my  little  girl ! " 

The  words  came  with  all  his  old  strength  of  voice, 
and  she  felt  that  he  was  weeping. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          291 

Startled  at  this  outbreak,  and  alarmed  for  fear  of 
some  injury  it  might  do  him,  all  the  girl's  grief 
became  swallowed  up  in  the  new  energy  that  now 
surged  through  her. 

"  Hush !  "  she  said  soothingly,  placing  her  face 
against  his  own.  "  Hush,  dear  !  Never  mind  me ;  I 
shall  be  well  enough.  I  know  —  I  know,"  choking 
back  a  sob  that  rose  in  her  throat  like  a  stinging 
blow,  "that  all  is  for  the  best,  'that  He  doeth  all 
things  well."' 

"Yes,  yes,"  her  father  murmured  drowsily,  as 
though  calmed  by  her  words  and  caresses.  "  Aye, 
my  child,  '  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil.'  God  is  on  the 
other  side,  waiting  —  waiting  —  for  me." 

His  eyelids  had  fallen  again,  and  the  closing  words 
came  in  a  faint  whisper.  He  was  now  breathing 
heavily  as  before,  and  was  seemingly  unconscious; 
and  Dorothy  felt  that  he  had  come  back  for  a 
moment  from  out  the  dark  shadows  gathering  to 
shut  them  apart,  so  that  he  .might  speak  to  her 
once  more  in  the  voice  she  loved  so  dearly. 

She  did  not  stir,  but  remained  kneeling  by  the 
bed,  his  arm  around  her,  and  his  hand  clasping  her 
fingers  with  marvellous  firmness. 

She  could  feel  and  hear  the  feeble  beating  of  the 
loving  heart  that  had  ever  held  her  so  tenderly. 
Throbbing  against  her  cheek,  its  pulses  seemed  to 
keep  rhythm  with  the  mournful  booming  of  the  surf 
on  the  shore. 

Suddenly,  like  a  mighty  ocean  of  falling  waters, 
there  came,  to  overwhelm  her  unnatural  calm,  the 


292          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

thought  of  what  her  world  would  be  when  that  true, 
loyal  heart  was  stilled,  —  when  she  could  only  lay  her 
cheek  against  the  earth  that  shut  it  away  from  her. 

A  giant  hand  seemed  clutching  at  her  throat ;  the 
grief,  rising  in  mighty  bursts,  could  find  no  vent  in 
tears,  and  a  gasping  cry  sprang  from  her  lips,  causing 
her  to  stir  unconsciously  within  his  arm. 

His  grasp  tightened  upon  her  hand,  and  her 
acutely  listening  ears  heard  him  whisper  brokenly, 
"  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end.'  " 

The  words  brought  to  her  a  strange  comfort.  And 
now  his  feeble  hand  caressed  her  head  in  a  wander 
ing,  fluttering  way,  and  she  felt  as  in  her  baby  days 
when  he  used  to  rock  her  to  sleep  ;  for  his  failing  voice 
began  to  croon  the  old  hymn  he  so  often  sang  to  her 
then. 

She  crept  still  closer  to  him.  She  was  quieted  for 
the  moment,  and  filled  with  an  awe  as  if  angels  were 
all  about  them.  Her  wild  grief  was  hushed,  —  the 
agony  of  clutching  pain  in  her  throat  dissolved  itself 
in  silent  tears,  and  the  sound  of  the  surf  now  seemed 
a  peaceful,  soothing  voice. 

She  felt  as  though  she  were  going  with  her  father 
along  the  way  through  the  dark  valley,  —  even  to  the 
very  gates  of  jasper  and  pearl  that  would  give  him 
entrance  to  the  City  of  Light,  then  to  close,  leaving 
her  without. 

Fainter,  yet  fainter  grew  his  voice,  at  length  dying 
away  altogether.  She  heard  her  name  breathed 
softly,  just  as  he  used  to  speak  it  when  she,  a  little 
maid,  was  nestling  in  his  arms,  and  he  wished  to 
assure  himself  of  her  being  asleep. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          293 

"  Yes,"  she  whispered. 

"  My  baby,  't  is  growing  dark,  blackly  dark,  little 
one.  Ye  'd  better  get  to  bed." 

She  made  no  answer  —  she  could  not,  but  listened 
breathlessly. 

"  My  baby  —  my  baby  Dot.    God  keep  my  baby  ! " 

The  words  were  scarcely  spoken,  but  came  like 
long  sighs,  to  mingle  and  die  away  with  the  night 
wind  moaning  outside  the  window.  And  it  was  as  if 
the  surf  caught  them,  and  repeated  them  to  the 
watching  stars. 

"  God  —  keep  —  my  —  baby !  " 

The  room  was  still  —  still  as  the  great  loving  heart 
under  her  cheek.  And  the  tide  was  on  the  ebb. 


294         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  xxyn 

THE  summer  days  found  Glover's  regiment 
stationed,  a  portion  at  Cambridge,  and  the 
remainder  on  the  high  grounds  of  Roxbury,  where 
were  also  all  the  other  Massachusetts  troops,  as  well 
as  some  of  those  from  Connecticut. 

John  Devereux,  being  on  duty  at  Cambridge,  had 
approved  of  his  wife  accepting  Mistress  Knollys'  in 
vitation  to  stop  with  her  in  Dorchester.  Her  brother- 
in-law  had  been  killed  at  Bunker  Hill,  and  his  devoted 
wife,  broken-hearted,  died  soon  thereafter,  thus  leav 
ing  Mistress  Knollys  entirely  alone. 

Mary  insisted  upon  Dorothy  accompanying  her, 
for  the  girl  had  become  greatly  changed  since  her 
father's  death,  and  Mary,  as  well  as  Aunt  Lettice, 
deemed  it  wise  to  try  the  diverting  effect  of  new 
scenes  and  associations.  Then,  too,  Dorothy  had 
always  been  a  prime  favorite  with  Mistress  Knollys, 
and  returned  sincerely  the  good  lady's  motherly 
affection. 

Thus  it  was  that  Aunt  Lettice  and  'Bitha  were  left 
alone  at  the  Devereux  farm,  whose  flocks  and  stores 
had  already  been  much  depleted  by  generous  contri 
butions  sent  up  to  the  patriot  army  about  Boston. 

Mary  saw  her  husband  at  rare  intervals,  when  it 
was  possible  for  him  to  snatch  a  few  hours  from  his 
post  of  duty;  but  Hugh  never  came. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          295 

Mary  could  readily  divine  the  reason  for  this,  and 
so  could  Mistress  Knollys,  albeit  the  subject  was 
never  mentioned  between  them :  for  soon  after  their 
arrival,  Mary,  with  Dorothy's  consent,  had  told  her 
of  all  that  related  to  the  young  Englishman. 

At  first  the  old  lady  was  filled  with  righteous 
indignation.  But  when  she  came  to  understand  and 
realize  how  it  was  with  Dorothy's  own  feelings,  she 
accepted  the  result  with  the  philosophy  that  was  a 
part  of  her  sweet  nature,  —  even  smiling  to  herself 
when  she  thought  of  the  young  man's  rare  audacity. 

She  had,  despite  her  white  hairs,  a  spice  of 
romance  yet  left  in  her  heart.  And  perhaps  the 
memory  of  her  own  elopement,  in  the  face  of  her 
parents'  prohibition,  went  far  toward  softening  her 
feeling  in  favor  of  the  daring  offender. 

But  she  shook  her  head  sadly  as  she  thought  of 
her  own  boy,  the  secret  of  whose  heart  she  had  long 
suspected,  although  he  had  not  given  her  his  confi 
dence  ;  and  her  eyes  moistened  as  she  realized  the 
downfall  of  the  cherished  castle  she  had  been  build 
ing  for  him,  with  this  girl  —  of  her  own  choosing  — 
for  his  wife. 

Late  one  September  day,  Johnnie  Strings  brought 
word  to  Dorothy  that  Aunt  Penine  lay  at  death's 
door,  and  was  craving  to  see  her. 

It  was  decided  that  she  had  better  accede  to  her 
aunt's  request,  and  that  Mary  should  go  with  her; 
and  so,  in  pursuance  of  arrangements  made  by  the 
pedler,  they  started  on  horseback  the  following  morn 
ing,  with  that  wary  individual  as  escort,  and  rode 
directly  to  a  certain  tavern  just  inside  the  American 


296          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

lines,  and  known  as  "The  Gray  Horse  Inn,"  where 
they  procured  a  conveyance  to  carry  them  the  re 
mainder  of  the  journey. 

Strings  himself  did  not  deem  it  wise  to  venture 
nearer  than  this  to  Boston,  as  he  was  expected  to 
hold  himself  in  readiness  at  the  inn  to  receive  some 
papers  to  be  delivered  to  the  Commander-in-Chief 
at  Cambridge. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the  two  girls, 
after  having  seen  Aunt  Penine  and  made  peace  with 
her,  hurried  down  the  street  toward  the  place  where 
their  carriage  was  awaiting  them. 

The  day  was  gray,  with  clouds  gathering  slowly, 
when  they  had  set  out  on  foot  from  this  point  for 
their  visit  to  Aunt  Penine,  their  driver  having  con 
sidered  it  better  that  he  should  wait  for^  them  near 
the  house  of  an  acquaintance,  whose  true  sentiments 
were  known  to  only  a  few  of  his  countrymen.  And 
now,  as  they  returned,  a  strong  east-wind  was  making 
mournful  soughings  in  the  trees,  and  a  downpour 
of  rain  seemed  imminent  from  the  solidly  massed 
clouds  overhead. 

As  they  came  down  the  steps  of  the  house,  Mary 
noticed  a  man  across  the  street,  lounging  under  the 
elms,  as  though  awaiting  some  one.  His  tall  figure 
was  well  wrapped  in  a  riding-cloak,  whose  folds  he 
held  in  a  way  to  conceal  his  lower  features,  while  his 
hat,  slouched  over  his  forehead,  made  it  still  more 
difficult  to  obtain  a  clear  view  of  his  face. 

"  Look  at  that  man  over  there,"  she  said  nervously, 
clutching  Dorothy's  arm. 

"  Yes,  I  see,"  Dorothy  replied  with  no   show  of 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          297 

interest,  as  they  started  down  the  street.  "  What  of 
him?" 

She  was  paying  little  heed  to  anything  about  her, 
for  the  meeting  with  Aunt  Penine  had  aroused  to 
new  and  acute  paining  the  sense  of  her  own  great 
loss. 

This,  thanks  to  the  diversion  afforded  by  her  new 
surroundings,  had  begun  to  be  a  little  dulled;  for 
when  one  is  young  it  is  no  easy  matter  for  any  sor 
row,  however  heavy,  to  utterly  crush  out  all  the 
light  and  hope. 

Then,  too,  it  had  seemed  to  Dorothy  a  most  mar 
vellous  thing  to  see  Aunt  Penine  so  softened  and 
repentant.  And  this  of  itself  served  to  increase  the 
homesick  longing  the  very  sight  of  her  had  brought 
to  the  girl,  —  a  craving  for  the  happy  days  of  the  dear 
old  home,  when  a  united  family  gathered  under  its 
roof,  with  no  war-clouds  darkening  their  hearts. 

"  I  am  sure  he  is  the  same  man  I  noticed  walking 
after  us  when  we  came ;  and  if  so,  why  has  he  been 
standing  there  all  this  time?" 

Mary  now  spoke  excitedly,  and  as  though  alarmed, 
glancing  now  and  then  over  her  shoulder  at  the  cause 
of  her  fears. 

"  He  is  probably  attending  to  his  own  affairs,  and 
giving  no  thought  to  ours,"  Dorothy  answered,  with 
out  looking  in  the  stranger's  direction.  "  If  not, 
what  then?  It  will  be  daylight  for  two  hours  to 
come,  and  in  five  minutes  we  will  be  where  the  man 
is  waiting  for  us." 

Mary  said  nothing  more,  but  ventured  to  steal  a 
parting  glance  as  they  turned  the  corner  of  the 


298         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

street;  and  she  was  much  disconcerted  to  see  the 
man  still  appearing  to  follow  them. 

They  soon  reached  their  destination  and  found  the 
vehicle  waiting.  A  minute  more  and  they  were 
seated,  the  driver  gathered  the  reins,  and  his  horses 
set  off  at  a  pace  bespeaking  their  impatience  to  return 
to  their  stalls  at  the  Gray  Horse  Inn. 

The  rain  held  back  until  they  drew  up  in  front  of 
the  entrance.  Indeed  it  seemed  as  if  the  storm  had 
waited  for  the  girls  to  reach  shelter,  for  no  sooner 
were  they  inside  the  house  than  it  let  go  with  a  sud 
den  burst,  doubtless  setting  in  for  an  "  all-nighter,"  as 
Johnnie  Strings  averred  when  he  met  them  at  the 
door. 

It  was  impossible  for  them  to  continue  their 
journey  on  horseback  that  night,  and  the  landlord 
refused  to  send  the  carriage  to  Dorchester,  by  reason 
of  all  his  horses  being  needed  early  the  following 
morning  to  carry  some  supplies  to  the  outposts. 
And  so,  yielding  to  the  inevitable,  Mary  and  Dorothy 
decided  to  pass  the  night  at  the  inn,  letting  Johnnie 
Strings,  who  cared  nothing  for  the  storm,  go  on  and 
explain  matters  to  Mistress  Knollys. 

The  Gray  Horse  Inn  was  -an  old  building,  whose 
precise  age  none  could  tell.  The  street  whereon  it 
stood  was  little  more  than  a  lane,  leading  off  the 
main  thoroughfare  to  Boston ;  and  a  person  outside 
could  easily  glance  through  the  lower  windows,  when 
these  were  unshuttered,  as  no  shrubbery  veiled  them. 
Inside  it  was  cheery  and  well-kept,  and  its  rambling 
style  of  construction  afforded  accommodation  for  a 
surprising  number  of  guests. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          299 

Back  of  the  building  extended  a  cornfield,  which 
ended  in  a  tract  of  woodland,  while  upon  its  town- 
ward  side  was  a  sturdy  growth  of  oak  and  nut  trees, 
encircling  the  cornfield,  and  running  quite  to  the  line 
of  the  woods  beyond. 

Mistress  Trask,  the  landlady,  gave  the  two  girls  a 
small  parlor,  communicating  with  a  sleeping-room; 
and  here  their  supper  was  served. 

As  the  buxom  dame  brought  in  the  well-filled 
tray,  a  loud,  aggressive  voice  came  through  the  open 
door,  evidently  from  the  taproom,  where  a  fire  blazing 
on  the  hearth — although  the  night  was  barely  cold 
—  tempted  the  wayfarers  to  congregate. 

"  An'  I  tell  ye,"  said  the  unseen  speaker,  "  that 
Boston  is  the  heart  an'  mouth  o'  the  colonies.  The 
wind  that  blows  from  Boston  will  set  every  weather 
cock  from  New  Hampshire  to  Georgia." 

A  silence  followed,  suggestive  of  no  one  caring  to 
dispute  the  assertion. 

Mistress  Trask,  noting  Mary's  expression  of  annoy 
ance  and  her  glance  toward  the  door,  made  haste  to 
close  it.  Then  she  explained,  as  she  began  setting 
the  food  upon  the  table :  "  That 's  only  farmer  Gilbert. 
He  's  a  decent  enough  body  when  sober,  but  once  he 
gets  a  bit  o'  liquor  under  his  waistcoat,  it  seems  to 
fly  straight  to  his  brains  and  addle  'em.  And  then 
he  do  seem  fairly  grieving  for  a  fisticuff  with  all 
creation." 

"  I  surely  trust  he  will  make  no  such  disturbance 
while  we  are  in  the  house,"  Mary  said  uneasily. 

"  Never  ye  have  any  fear,  dearie,"  replied  the  good 
woman.  She  was  an  old  acquaintance  of  Johnnie 


300          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Strings,  and  he  had  duly  impressed  her  as  to  the 
high  standing  of  the  guests  he  left  in  her  charge. 

"Never  ye  fear,"  she  repeated.  "The  sight  of  a 
real  lady  is  sure  to  be  a  check  on  his  tongue  an'  man 
ners  ;  an'  I  '11  see  to  it  that  he  knows  who  be  in  this 
room.  'Tis  true  sorry  I  am  to  have  to  put  ye  on  this 
lower  floor;  but  ye  see,  we've  strict  orders  to  keep 
the  whole  o'  the  upper  floor  for  some  gentry  who 
will  be  here  by  late  evening." 

Then  bending  her  head  quickly,  she  whispered 
with  great  impressiveness,  "Who,  think  ye,  we 
expect?" 

"  I  have  no  idea,"  was  Mary's  indifferent  answer. 
She  had  scarcely  heard  the  question,  for  wondering 
what  it  might  be  that  Dorothy  was  thinking  about  as 
she  stood  by  the  window,  from  which  she  had  drawn 
away  the  curtain. 

Certain  it  was  that  the  girl  could  distinguish  noth 
ing  in  the  pitchy  darkness  outside,  even  if  she  could 
see  through  the  rain-dashed  panes,  that  looked  as  if 
encrusted  with  glass  beads. 

Mistress  Trask's  information  —  whispered,  like  her 
question,  as  if  she  feared  the  furniture  might  hear  her 
words — caused  Mary  to  sit  very  erect,  with  kindling 
eyes  and  indrawn  breath. 

"  Hush-h,"  warned  the  landlady,  with  a  broad 
smile  of  delight  at  the  surprise  she  had  aroused. 
"  Hush-h ;  we  was  ordered  on  no  account  to  let  it 
get  out." 

"Dot,  did  you  hear  what  she  said?"  Mary  asked, 
when  the  two,  left  to  themselves,  sat  down  to  the 
tempting  supper. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          301 

Dorothy  shook  her  head,  wondering  the  while  at 
Mary's  agitation. 

"  She  said,"  and  Mary  lowered  her  own  voice,  "  that 
the  Commander-in-Chief  is  to  arrive  here  soon,  and 
that  he  will  stop  here  all  night,  as  there  is  to  be  a  meet 
ing  of  some  sort  with  many  of  his  principal  officers." 

"  General  Washington  !  "  A  new  light  came  to 
Dorothy's  face,  kindling  a  rush  of  color  in  her 
cheeks,  and  sending  a  glitter  from  her  eyes  that 
routed  all  their  sad  abstraction. 

Mary  nodded. 

"  I  wish  we  could  see  him,"  said  Dorothy.  "  Oh  — 
I  must  get  a  peep  at  him." 

"  We  will  certainly  try  to  see  him,"  Mary  agreed, 
adding  eagerly,  "And  oh,  Dot — mayhap  Jack  will 
be  of  them." 

"  And  perhaps  Hugh,"  Dorothy  said  impulsively. 
Then  quickly,  as  she  saw  the  sudden  change  in 
Mary's  face,  "Whatever  is  the  matter  with  Hugh 
Knollys,  I  wonder?  He  has  not  been  to  see  his 
mother  since  we  went  to  stop  with  her ;  and  I  have 
noticed  that  whenever  his  name  is  mentioned,  you 
and  Jack — and  even  his  mother — look  oddly. 
Has  he  done  anything  amiss?" 

"  Nothing,  indeed,  that  I  know  of."  And  Mary  lifted 
her  cup  of  tea  so  that  it  hid  her  eyes  for  the  moment. 

"  I  have  wished  so  often  that  he  would  come  — 
I  should  like  to  see  him  once  more.  How  long  — 
how  very  long  it  seems  since  he  left  us  last  fall !  " 
Dorothy  sighed;  and  Mary  knew  it  was  not  for 
Hugh,  but  because  of  all  that  had  happened  since 
his  going. 


302         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

"  /~\H,  Mary,  which  one  of  them  do  you  suppose  is 

V-/  he?"  whispered  Dorothy,  as  the  two  girls 
hung  over  the  balustrade  of  the  upper  hall,  watching 
the  figures  entering  through  the  outer  door,  all  of 
them  so  muffled  in  storm-cloaks  as  to  look  precisely 
alike,  save  as  to  height. 

The  landlord,  with  much  obsequious  bustling,  had 
hastened  forward  to  meet  them.  His  wife  was  beside 
him,  and  she  had  just  summoned  a  servant  to  assist 
in  taking  the  wet  wrappings  from  the  new  arrivals  as 
she  stood  courtesying  before  them. 

"  The  rooms  be  aired,  lighted,  and  fires  made,  as 
ordered,  sir,"  Trask  was  saying. 

In  one  hand  he  held  aloft  a  clumsy  brass  candle 
stick  holding  three  lighted  candles,  while  the  other 
hand  was  placed  over  his  heart,  as  if  that  member 
needed  to  be  repressed  under  the  well-filled  propor 
tions  of  his  ample  waistcoat;  and  he  was  bowing 
with  great  servility  before  a  figure  whose  stature  far 
exceeded  that  of  the  other  new-comers,  but  whose 
face,  hidden  by  his  hat,  could  not  be  seen  by  the 
eager  onlookers  at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 

"Oh,  Dot,  they  are  coming  straight  up  here," 
Mary  gasped ;  and  both  girls  sprang  back  in  dismay 
at  sight  of  the  procession  beginning  to  file  up  the 
stairway,  preceded  by  the  landlord,  who  now  carried 
a  candlestick  in  either  hand. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          303 

Scarcely  knowing  what  they  were  doing,  and  in 
tent  solely  upon  concealing  themselves,  they  darted 
through  the  doorway  of  the  nearest  room,  which  was 
lighted  only  by  a  cheery  wood  fire. 

"  They  will  surely  see  us  as  they  go  by,"  whispered 
Mary,  for,  once  inside,  they  saw  that  the  door  by 
which  they  had  entered  was  in  the  extreme  corner  of 
the  room,  rendering  the  entire  interior  visible  to  a 
passer-by. 

"  Let  us  shut  the  door,"  Dorothy  suggested. 

But  Mary  said  quickly,  "No,  that  will  never  do. 
The  landlord  may  have  left  it  open,  and  would  notice 
it  being  closed." 

It  had  not  occurred  to  them  that  all  this  was  prob 
ably  on  account  of  the  room  being  one  of  those 
assigned  to  the  new  guests,  for  Mary  had  given  but 
slight  heed  to  what  Mistress  Trask  said  as  to  the  en 
tire  upper  floor  being  taken,  and  Dorothy  had  heard 
naught  of  the  matter  beyond  what  Mary  told  her. 

"  Here  is  another  room,"  said  the  younger  girl 
joyfully,  for  her  alert  eyes  had  spied  a  half-closed 
door  communicating  with  an  inner  and  dark  apart 
ment. 

It  took  them  only  a  moment  to  gain  this  place  of 
refuge  and  shut  the  door ;  then,  standing  close  to  it, 
they  listened  for  any  sound  to  indicate  the  passage 
of  the  procession  down  the  hall,  and  so  leave  them 
an  opportunity  to  return  unobserved  to  their  own 
apartments. 

"  I  wish  we  had  never  done  so  foolish  a  thing," 
Mary  said  in  a  low  voice.  She  was  breathing  rapidly, 
and  trembling  from  agitation. 


304         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  So  do  I  —  as  it  is,"  was  Dorothy's  hurried  answer. 
"  But  if  I  only  could  have  seen  him,  so  as  to  know 
him,  I  should  not  care." 

The  next  minute  they  were  awakened  to  new  dis 
may  by  the  sound  of  heavy  footsteps  entering  the 
outer  room.  Then  they  heard  the  landlord  say, 
"  This  is  the  room,  your  Excellency;  I  trust  it  be  such 
as  to  suit  you." 

A  calm,  full-toned  voice  replied :  "  Thank  you, 
landlord ;  everything  seems  quite  as  it  should  be. 
The  other  gentlemen  will  be  here  shortly;  show 
them  up  at  once,  when  they  arrive." 

"Yes,  sir  —  certainly,  sir,"  Trask  replied.  "This  is 
the  bedroom,  sir."  And  the  sound  of  his  heavy  feet 
approaching  the  door  caused  still  greater  terror  to 
the  trembling  girls. 

The  latch  was  actually  lifted,  when  the  other  voice 
arrested  any  farther  movement  by  saying  with  a  note 
of  impatience:  "Yes,  yes  —  very  well,  landlord.  We 
should  like  supper  as  speedily  as  it  can  be  served, 
and  as  there  will  be  many  of  us,  we  will  have  it  down 
stairs." 

Trask  seemed  now  to  take  his  leave,  for  they  heard 
the  outer  door  close.  Then  the  same  voice,  mellow 
and  dignified  as  at  first,  came  to  them  again. 

"  No  doubt,  Dalton,  they  have  been  detained  by 
the  storm." 

"  Faith,  sir,  't  is  little  such  a  man  as  Glover  cares 
for  water,"  replied  another  voice,  more  jovial  and 
evidently  younger;  "although,  to  be  sure,  he  may 
prefer  the  water  to  be  salt,  being  more  used  to  that 
flavor." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          305 

Mary  pulled  Dorothy  by  the  arm. 

"  We  must  walk  straight  out  of  here,"  she  whis 
pered,  "  this  very  minute.  There  is  nothing  else 
for  us  to  do." 

"  Well,  —  go  on."  The  words  came  brokenly  from 
the  younger  girl's  lips,  for  her  heart  was  beating  in 
a  way  to  make  her  actually  dizzy. 

Then,  as  Mary  hesitated,  Dorothy's  sturdy  self- 
reliance  returned ;  and  pushing  the  door  wide  open, 
she  passed  in  front  of  her  sister-in-law  and  stepped 
forth  into  the  presence  of  four  officers,  wearing  the 
uniform  of  the  Continental  army. 

Three  of  them  were  wandering  about  the  room,  as 
though  awaiting  the  orders  of  the  fourth,  —  a  very  tall 
man,  of  massive  frame,  seated  by  a  table. 

He  was  examining  a  sealed  packet,  and  seemed 
about  to  open  it  under  the  light  of  the  candles,  but 
looked  up  quickly  as  the  childish  figure  came  and 
stood  directly  in  front  of  him.  Then,  as  his  large 
gray-blue  eyes  glanced  at  the  taller  one,  he  arose  to 
his  feet,  with  the  unopened  packet  in  his  hand. 

The  other  officers  had  come  to  a  standstill,  as 
though  rooted,  in  various  parts  of  the  room,  and 
stood  staring  open-mouthed  at  the  fair  intruders, — 
a  very  evident  admiration  soon  taking  the  place  of 
their  amazement. 

Their  commander  now  addressed  the  two  girls, 
looking  down  from  his  great  height  upon  the  faces 
wherein  embarrassment  and  veneration  seemed  hope 
lessly  mingled. 

"  Well,  ladies,"  he  demanded,  —  his  words  and 
manner,  albeit  perfectly  respectful  and  courteous, 

20 


306         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

tinged  with  sternness  —  "what  is  the  meaning  of 
this?" 

They  both  knew  themselves  to  be  in  the  presence 
of  the  great  man  whom  they  had  desired  so  much 
to  look  upon,  and  they  could  see  nothing  in  the 
room  but  the  impressive  figure  now  facing  them  with 
such  an  air  of  dignity  and  command. 

There  was  about  him  the  very  atmosphere  of  self- 
nobility,  self-reliance  ;  and  with  it  that  supreme  con 
trol  which,  being  the  ruler  of  his  own  nature,  enabled 
him  to  govern  all  the  more  surely  those  about  him. 
The  steady  gaze  of  the  unusually  large  eyes,  every 
line  of  the  firm  mouth  and  chin,  bespoke  a  well- 
disciplined  mind,  and  the  keen  intuitions  of  a  born 
leader  of  men. 

Mary  was  dumb  from  mortification,  not  unmixed 
with  actual  fear,  for  she  could  see  no  easy  way  of 
extricating  themselves  from  their  dilemma;  but  Dor 
othy  plucked  up  heart  of  grace,  and  answered,  as  she 
dropped  a  little  courtesy,  "  It  is  only  that  we  wanted 
to  see  you,  sir." 

There  was  a  spontaneous  laugh  from  the  three 
officers;  but  Washington  checked  it  by  turning  to 
them  with  a  frown. 

And  yet  there  was  a  faint  smile  touching  the 
corners  of  his  own  lips,  relaxing  their  severity,  as  he 
looked  down  at  the  girl  and  asked,  in  the  quizzing 
tone  he  might  have  used  toward  a  child,  "  Well,  little 
one,  now  that  you  have  seen  me,  what  will  you?  " 

"That  you  will  pardon  us,  sir,"  Mary  answered 
instantly,  as  she  moved  forward  to  Dorothy's  side. 

Washington  bent  his  head  graciously  to  her.     But 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          307 

his  smiling  eyes  went  back  to  the  younger  girl's  face, 
although  his  words  were  now  in  reply  to  Mary. 

"  There  is  surely  little  to  pardon.  Rather  let  me 
thank  you  that  I  am  held  in  such  esteem,  and  thought 
deserving  of  so  much  consideration."  Then  he  added 
with  a  glance  that  embraced  them  both,  "  May  I  know 
your  names?  " 

"  This  is  my  sister,  Dorothy  Devereux,  of  Marble- 
head  ;  and  I  am  Mary  Broughton  Devereux,  wife  of 
the  officer  of  that  name  in  Colonel  Glover's  regiment, 
now  stationed  at  Cambridge." 

Her  composure  had  fully  returned,  and  she  spoke 
with  perfect  freedom  —  indeed  with  a  touch  of  pride 
—  as  she  looked  up  fearlessly  into  Washington's  face. 

"  Aye ;  "  and  now  his  look  and  voice  showed  naught 
but  cordiality.  "  I  am  happy,  ladies,  to  make  your 
acquaintance.  I  happen  to  know  your  husband, 
Mistress  Devereux,  for  my  present  headquarters  at 
Cambridge  are  in  the  house  formerly  occupied  by 
Colonel  Glover  and  his  officers.1  I  had  also  a  slight 
acquaintance  with  your  father-in-law." 

"  Oh,  sir  —  you  say  that  you  knew  my  father?  " 

The  lines  of  his  face  relaxed  still  more  as  he 
regarded  the  little  figure  standing  before  him,  her 
hands  clasped  impulsively,  and  the  great  dark  eyes, 
now  glittering  with  tears,  raised  in  a  worshipful  gaze 
more  eagerly  questioning  than  was  even  the  sweet 
voice. 

"Aye,  child,  I  knew  him.  We  met  at  the  house 
of  your  townsman,  Colonel  Lee." 

"He  is  —  perhaps  you  do  not  know  —  my  father 

1  This  mansion  was  afterwards  the  home  of  Longfellow. 


308         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

died  this  spring."  And  crystal  drops  welled  from  the 
big  eyes  and  hung  suspended  on  the  curling  lashes. 

"  Aye,  my  dear  child,"  and  a  note  of  the  tenderest 
sympathy  came  to  the  deep  voice,  "  so  I  heard 
at  the  time.  God  grant  we  may  all  be  as  well  pre 
pared  as  was  your  good  father,  when  the  end  shall 
come." 

There  was  a  pause,  filled  by  the  crackling  of  the 
fire,  whose  gleams  made  a  bright  sparkle  of  the 
drops  on  Dorothy's  swart  lashes  before  she  could 
wipe  them  away.  The  other  officers  were  now 
exchanging  significant  glances,  and  looking  at  the 
girl  with  much  interest. 

The  silence  was  broken  by  Mary,  who  was  secretly 
burning  to  escape.  She  had  waited  until  she  met 
Washington's  eyes;  then,  as  he  glanced  at  her,  she 
made  a  deep  courtesy  and  said,  "  And  now,  sir,  if  you 
please,  we  will  retire  to  our  own  apartments  below 
stairs." 

"  Wait  but  a  moment,"  he  replied.  His  eyes  had 
gone  back  to  Dorothy,  who  was  standing  with  clasped 
hands,  looking  into  the  fire,  and  forgetful  of  all  else 
than  the  sorrow  his  words  had  awakened  within  her 
heart.  "  Are  you  abiding  under  this  roof,  Mistress 
Devereux?  " 

"  Only  for  this  one  night,  sir,"  Mary  answered. 
"  We  are  stopping  at  Dorchester,  with  our  old  friend 
Mistress  Knollys,  and  have  been  toward  Boston  to 
see  a  dying  relative.  We  were  returning  from  there 
when  the  storm  overtook  us,  and  are  obliged  to 
remain  here  until  to-morrow.  We  shall  set  out 
again  in  the  morning,  sir." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          309 

"Not  alone,  surely?  "  he  said  with  a  slight  frown. 
"  It  is  scarce  prudent  for  you  two  young  ladies  to  be 
travelling  these  roads,  at  such  a  time  as  this,  without 
escort." 

"  We  had  an  escort,  sir,  but  he  went  on  to  Dor 
chester,  to  assure  Mistress  Knollys  of  our  safety. 
He  will  return  in  the  morning,  or  else  send  some  one 
for  us." 

"  That  is  more  as  it  should  be,"  Washington  said 
with  an  approving  nod.  "  And  in  case  no  one 
comes  for  you,  I  myself  will  take  pleasure  in  seeing 
that  you  are  provided  with  a  suitable  escort." 

Mary  courtesied  once  more,  and  both  girls  mur 
mured  their  thanks. 

The  sad  look  had  departed  from  Dorothy's  face  as 
she  now  stood  watching  the  great  man  whom  she 
might  never  have  the  opportunity  of  beholding 
again ;  and  while  so  engaged,  it  happened  that  one 
of  the  buttons  of  his  coat  came  directly  opposite  her 
small  nose. 

At  first  she  looked  at  it  without  any  interest,  — 
almost  mechanically.  Then  she  was  overcome  by  a 
sudden  intense  .desire  to  possess  it  as  a  souvenir,  to 
be  treasured  for  all  time  to  come. 

The  feeling  grew  stronger  each  moment,  and  there 
is  no  saying  to  what  lengths  her  childish  impulsive 
ness  might  have  spurred  her,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
keen  looks  bent  upon  her  by  the  officers  at  the  other 
side  of  the  room. 

Washington  seemed  to  be  conscious  of  this,  for  his 
eyes  took  a  curious  expression  as  he  said,  looking 
down  into  the  girl's  earnest  face,  "  I  am  tempted  to 


310         From  Kingdom  to  Colony     • 

ask,  little  one,  what  great  subject  makes  your  eyes 
so  solemn." 

He  spoke  more  than  half  jestingly,  and  it  was 
apparent  that  he  judged  her  to  be  much  younger 
than  her  actual  years,  because  of  her  diminutive 
stature  and  childish  appearance. 

"  I  was  wishing,  sir,  that  you  would  give  me  some 
thing  to  remember  you  by,"  was  her  frank  answer; 
" that  is,"  —  hesitating  a  little  —  "I  was  wishing  I 
could  have  something  to  keep  all  my  life." 

She  stopped,  scarcely  knowing  how  to  express 
herself,  while  Mary  stared  at  her  with  manifest 
disapproval. 

"  I  understand,  my  child,"  Washington  said,  now 
looking  at  her  more  gravely. 

He  paused,  and  seemed  to  be  considering  the 
matter.  Then  he  laid  his  hand  lightly  upon  the  girl's 
shoulder,  much  in  the  way  a  father  would  have 
done. 

"  I  shall  take  pleasure,  little  one,  in  giving  you 
something  by  which  to  remember  me." 

Resuming  his  seat  by  the  table,  he  took  up  the 
packet  he  was  examining  when  they  interrupted  him 
a  few  minutes  before. 

He  now  opened  it  hastily,  and  a  number  of  papers 
dropped  out. 

One  of  these  he  picked  up,  and  tore  from  it  a  strip, 
which  he  looked  at  carefully,  as  though  to  be  certain 
it  was  clear  of  writing;  then,  dipping  a  quill  into  the 
ink,  he  wrote  a  few  words  upon  it. 

"Take  this,  my  child,"  he  said,  extending  it  to  her, 
"  and  should  you  ever  be  in  need  of  any  service 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          311 

within  my  power  to  render,  you  have  but  to  send  this 
slip  of  paper,  to  remind  me  that  I  have  promised  to 
assist  you." 

Dorothy  stood  speechless,  well-nigh  bewildered,  her 
eyes  fixed  upon  his  face,  now  alight  with  an  aspect 
almost  paternal. 

She  said  nothing,  did  not  even  thank  him;  but 
taking  the  paper,  she  pressed  her  lips  to  the  hand 
that  proffered  it,  and  then,  turning  quickly,  sped 
from  the  room. 

"  We  are  most  honored,  sir  —  you  are  very  kind," 
said  Mary,  who  felt  it  incumbent  upon  her  to  express 
their  gratitude  in  more  formal  fashion  than  Dorothy 
had  adopted. 

Washington  was  looking  at  the  door  through  which 
the  girl  had  disappeared,  but  now  he  turned  and 
bowed  courteously. 

"  Much  of  the  obligation  is  my  own,"  he  replied 
with  courtly  gallantry.  Then  his  manner  changed  as 
he  said :  "  Your  sister  is  a  sweet  little  maid,  —  it  is 
most  sad  that  she  should  have  lost  her  father.  He 
was,  as  is  his  son,  a  worthy  and  stanch  patriot 
These  are  troublous  times,  Mistress  Devereux,  and 
one  so  young  and  charming  as  she  may  come  to  feel 
the  need  of  a  protector;  although,  from  all  I  have 
seen  of  her  brother  —  your  husband  —  it  might  well 
be  supposed  my  own  poor  services  would  never  be 
called  into  use." 

"I  thank  you,  sir;  and  I  am  sure  Dorothy  does 
the  same  —  and  both  of  us  with  all  our  hearts."  And 
Mary  ventured  to  extend  her  hand. 

Washington  arose  from   his  chair,  and   his  large, 


312         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

strong  fingers  closed  about  her  own  slender  ones  in  a 
firm  clasp,  which  she  felt  still  tingling  in  their  tips 
when  she  found  Dorothy  waiting  for  her  at  the  head 
of  the  stairs. 

"  Oh,  Mary,"  she  burst  out,  looking  as  though 
something  were  amiss,  "  I  am  glad  you  are  come. 
I  've  been  so  affrighted." 

Then,  as  they  started  down  the  stairs,  she  told  how 
a  dreadful-appearing  man  had  come  out  of  the  tap 
room,  and  stood  glaring  at  her,  as  he  demanded 
fiercely  to  know  her  business. 

"  I  was  so  scared  that  I  could  not  speak,  and  I  did 
not  dare  go  back  into  the  room.  I  am  sure  the  man 
was  full  of  drink." 

"Where  is  he?  I  see  no  one."  And  Mary 
craned  her  neck  to  look  over  the  rail  into  the  hall 
below. 

"  He  went  back  into  the  taproom  when  he  found  I 
would  not  answer  him." 

They  had  now  reached  the  foot  of  the  staircase ; 
and  as  though  waiting  for  the  clicking  of  their  high 
heels  on  the  oaken  floor,  the  taproom  door  opened 
suddenly,  and  a  great  hulking  fellow,  with  a  red  face, 
topped  by  a  wild  shock  of  black  hair,  came  stagger 
ing  against  them. 

Both  girls  cried  out,  and  started  to  fly  up  the 
stairs.  But  they  were  reassured  by  the  advent  of 
Mistress  Trask,  who  chanced  to  be  coming  down  the 
hall,  and  who  spoke  sharply  to  the  man,  bidding  him 
have  a  care  how  he  ran  into  ladies. 

"  'T  is  only  Farmer  Gilbert,"  she  said,  turning  to 
her  frightened  guests,  and  seeming  surprised  to  find 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          3 1  3 

them  in  that  part  of  the  house.  "  There  's  no  cause 
to  be  alarmed,  my  pretties." 

Mary  glanced  with  disgust  at  the  drunkard,  who 
was  now  attempting  a  maudlin  apology.  But  she 
said  nothing,  either  to  him  or  to  the  landlady,  and 
went  her  way  with  Dorothy. 

No  sooner  had  they  closed  the  door  of  their  own 
apartments  than  they  hurried  to  the  light  and  ex 
amined  the  precious  slip  of  paper. 

It  read:  "A  solemn  promise  given  to  Mistress 
Dorothy  Devereux,  of  Marblehead.  G.  Washington." 

"  Oh,  Dot,"  Mary  exclaimed,  "  I  never  thought,  — 
we  have  told  him  an  untruth !  " 

Dorothy  was  still  looking  at  the  paper,  but  at 
Mary's  alarming  words  she  raised  her  eyes  in  wonder. 

"  You  are  not  Mistress  Dorothy  Devereux,  but 
Mistress  —  " 

"  Sh-h  !  "  cried  Dot,  putting  her  hand  quickly  over 
Mary's  lips.  Then  they  looked  at  one  another  and 
laughed,  but  uneasily. 


314          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

NEITHER  of  the  girls  found  much  rest  during 
the  night,  owing  to  the  strangeness  of  their 
surroundings  and  the  exciting  experiences  that  had 
come  to  them.  In  addition  to  this,  their  wakefulness 
was  increased  by  the  noise  of  the  gale  outside. 

The  rain  had  ceased,  but  the  wind  at  times  attained 
such  violence  as  to  rattle  the  casements  like  the  jar 
ring  of  a  cannonade.  Then  its  force  would  lessen, 
and  it  would  moan  about  the  gables  and  down  the 
chimneys  with  a  sound  as  though  the  patriots  already 
fallen  might  be  lamenting  the  long-continued  siege  of 
Boston. 

With  these  deeper  tones  there  would  come  loud 
shrieks,  like  the  laughter  of  fiends,  as  if  the  Prince 
of  Darkness  and  his  legions  were  making  merry  over 
the  impending  downfall  of  goodly  customs,  uprooted 
by  slaughter  and  bloodshed. 

During  the  earlier  part  of  the  night  there  was  some 
unusually  loud  talking  outside,  seeming  to  indicate 
a  new  excitement. 

This  caused  the  girls  fresh  alarm ;  but  the  matter 
was  explained  by  the  landlady,  when  she  brought 
their  breakfast  in  the  morning. 

A  redcoat  had  been  caught  in  the  cornfield  back 
of  the  house,  and  later  on,  his  horse  was  found 
fastened  in  the  woods  near  by. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          3 1 5 

When  brought,  as  he  was  at  once,  before  the 
Commander-in-Chief,  the  prisoner  had  denied  indig 
nantly  the  imputation  of  being  a  spy.  Yet  he  had 
refused  stubbornly  to  explain  the  reason  for  his 
being  outside  his  own  lines,  and  so  close  to  the  spot 
where  a  conference  was  being  held  between  Wash 
ington  and  his  officers. 

He  wore  the  British  uniform,  but  this  was  con 
cealed  by  an  ordinary  riding-cloak,  and  on  his  head 
was  a  civilian's  hat. 

"  So,"  said  the  landlady,  after  telling  the  story,  "  if 
he  be  no  spy,  't  will  be  a  hard  matter  for  him  to  prove 
it,  with  everything  lookin'  so  black.  An',  oh,  mis 
tress,  he  's  as  handsome  as  a  picter,  an'  don't  look 
to  be  twenty-five.  It  do  seem  a  mortal  pity  that  he 
must  hang." 

"  Hang  !  "  repeated  Dorothy,  with  horror.  "  Why 
must  he  hang?  " 

"  Why,  surely  ye  know,  mistress,"  the  woman  ex 
plained,  "  in  war-times  a  spy  be  always  hanged." 

"Is  it  not  dreadful  —  and  will  they  hang  him?" 
Mary  asked  with  a  shudder,  staring  into  the  face  of 
the  voluble  landlady,  who  was  now  arranging  the 
dishes  upon  the  table. 

"  So  the  talk  goes  'mongst  the  men.  They  had 
much  ado  with  Farmer  Gilbert,  who  was  for  takin'  the 
young  man  an'  hangin'  him  there  an'  then.  But  he 
had  to  be  brought  afore  General  Washington  him 
self.  An'  now  he's  locked  up  in  one  o'  the  upper 
rooms,  with  Tommy  Macklin  pacin'  up  an'  down 
afore  the  door,  like  he  was  measurin'  the  hall  for  a 
new  carpet,  'stead  o'  wearin'  out  the  strip  I  wove  with 
my  own  hands,  out  o'  rags." 


316         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Dorothy,  who  sat  facing  Mary,  her  elbows  on  the 
table,  and  her  chin  resting  in  her  small  palms,  now 
drew  the  landlady's  attention  by  inquiring  if  she 
knew  the  prisoner's  name. 

"Yes,  —  I  did  get  to  hear  it  when  General  Wash 
ington  asked  him ;  for,  to  say  truth,  I  was  listenin' 
outside  the  door.  He  answered  up  fair  enough,  an' 
spoke  it  like  there  was  naught  to  be  ashamed  of  in 
the  matter,  neither.  'Twas  Captain  Southern." 

She  heard  a  half-choked  gasp  from  Dorothy's 
lips,  and  saw  the  look  that  came  to  Mary's  face  as 
her  eyes  turned  like  a  flash  toward  the  younger  girl, 

"  Is  it  possible  he  can  be  known  to  ye?  "  she  asked 
quickly. 

"Yes,  —  I  think  we  met  him  once,"  Mary  answered 
falteringly.  "  That  is,  we  met  a  young  man  of  the 
same  name.  But  he  was  not  a  captain  —  only  a  cor 
net  of  dragoons." 

"  Still,  it  is  like  to  be  the  same  man,"  the  landlady 
said  rather  insistingly,  as  though  hoping  that  such 
was  the  fact.  "  Cornets  grow  quick  to  be  captains  in 
these  woful  days,  if  they  be  but  brave,  which  surely 
this  young  man  is,  unless  his  looks  belie  him." 

Neither  of  the  girls  had  paid  any  attention  to  her, 
but  sat  motionless,  each  with  her  eyes  riveted  upon 
the  other's  face,  as  if  seeking  to  read,  her  thoughts. 

But  now  they  both  looked  at  Mistress  Trask,  whose 
voice  had  lost  its  speculative  tone,  and  was  filled  with 
intense  earnestness. 

"  Oh,  mistress,"  she  was  saying,  still  addressing 
Mary,  "  mayhap  he  be  the  same  man  ye  Ve  known. 
An'  if  this  be  so,  I  do  beg  ye  to  try  what  prayin'  the 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          317 

favor  of  his  pardon  from  Washington  will  do.  'T  is 
a  foul  death  —  to  be  hanged ;  an'  such  as  he  ought 
surely  to  die  in  their  beds,  unless  they  come  to  die  in 
battle.  The  General  be  still  here,  'though  Colonel 
Glover  an'  many  o'  the  other  officers  left  early  this 
mornin'.  If  they  should  take  the  young  man  out  an' 
hang  him,  I  'd  never  'bide  here  another  day.  Will 
ye  not  go,  mistress,  an'  try  to  save  his  life  ? " 

Before  Mary  could  reply,  Dorothy  spoke  up. 

"  I  will  go,"  she  said  quietly,  taking  her  elbows 
from  the  table,  and  with  an  expression  in  her  eyes 
such  as  Mary  never  saw  there  before. 

"  Oh,  do,  mistress ! "  the  landlady  exclaimed  eagerly, 
looking  at  the  girl  with  admiration.  "  Pray  do,  an' 
God  will  bless  ye  for  it." 

But  Mary  protested,  although  weakly,  and  feeling 
that  she  had  but  little  hope  of  success. 

"  No,  Dot, —  no,"  she  said.  "  You  must  not,  —  it 
would  never  do.  And  then  it  might  not  be  the  same 
one,  after  all." 

But  her  own  belief  contradicted  her  words,  and 
sounded  in  her  voice  even  as  she  uttered  them.  She 
was  certain  it  was  he  who  had  appeared  to  be  watch 
ing  them  when  they  came  from  Aunt  Penine ;  and  he 
had  doubtless  followed  them  to  the  tavern. 

Dorothy  made  no  reply  until  she  drained  a  glass 
of  milk  the  landlady  filled  for  her;  then  she  arose 
from  the  table. 

"  I  am  going,"  she  said,  as  calmly  as  before. 
"  Please,  "  seeing  that  Mary  was  about  to  renew  her 
objections,  "  say  no  more  about  it.  I  am  going  — 
and  I  prefer  to  go  alone." 


3 1 8         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

But  Mary  could  not  restrain  herself. 

"  Oh  Dot,"  she  asked  tremulously,  "  do  you  dare 
do  such  a  thing?" 

"Yes,  I  dare  do  it,  because  I  must,  —  because 
there  is  nothing  else  for  me  to  do." 

"  Let  her  go,  mistress,"  urged  the  landlady ; 
"  surely  there  be  naught  to  fear  for  her."  Then  she 
said  confidently,  as  Dorothy  passed  through  the 
door  and  out  into  the  hall :  "  She  be  that  young  an' 
tender  that  no  one  would  harm  her,  —  least  of  all,  Gen 
eral  Washington.  No  doubt  she  '11  be  just  the  one 
to  touch  his  heart  with  her  pleadin'  for  the  young 
man.  No  one  would  have  the  heart  to  say  no  to  her, 
she  be  so  little  an'  sweet." 

Mary  felt  her  own  helplessness  to  turn  Dorothy 
from  her  purpose.  Indeed  she  did  not  dare  to  say, 
even  to  herself,  that  it  was  not  the  girl's  solemn 
duty  to  do  as  she  had  proposed. 

And  so  she  sat  silent,  with  clasped  hands,  musing 
over  all  these  things,  while  Mistress  Trask  removed 
the  dishes.  And  while  she  was  doing  this,  the  land 
lady  told  for  the  first  time  —  the  excitement  having 
driven  it  from  her  mind  —  how  Johnnie  Strings  had 
appeared  at  an  early  hour,  and  bade  her  say  that  he 
was  forced  to  go  across  country  to  carry  a  despatch, 
but  would  return  by  noon,  to  escort  the  two  girls  to 
Dorchester. 

Dorothy  took  her  way  up  the  stairs  toward  the 
room  above.  All  the  girlishness  within  her  was  now 
dead,  and  the  expression  in  her  pale  face  was  that 
of  a  woman  —  and  one  whose  heart  was  wrung  by 
bitter  sorrow. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          319 

The  door  was  closed,  and  in  front  of  it  a  man  was 
seated.  A  musket  lay  across  his  knees,  and  his  head 
was  sunk  on  his  breast  as  if  he  were  buried  in  his  own 
meditations.  But  as  Dorothy  drew  near,  he  looked 
up,  and  she  saw  that  it  was  none  other  than  Fisher 
man  Doak. 

"  Mistress  Dorothy !  "  he  gasped,  staring  open- 
mouthed  at  her  white  face  as  though  doubtful  of  her 
being  a  reality. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  quickly,  "  and  I  am  glad  it  is 
you,  Doak." 

"  Sweet  little  mistress,"  he  exclaimed,  amazement 
showing  in  every  lineament  of  his  honest  visage,  "  in 
Heaven's  name,  whatever  be  ye  doin'  here?" 

"  Never  mind,  Doak,"  she  answered,  "  what  I  am 
doing  here.  I  wish  to  see  —  to  speak  with  General 
Washington,  and  at  once." 

"  You  —  you?"  he  stammered,  rising  slowly  to  his 
feet,  and  shaking  himself  in  the  effort  to  collect  his 
scattered  wits. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  impatiently.  "  You  are  on  guard 
here —  he  knows  you  are  outside  his  door?  " 

"  Why,  yes,  mistress  —  o'  course.  I  'm  to  be  here 
in  case  he  needs  aught,  as  well  as  to  keep  folk  out. 
He  be  alone,  an'  has  ordered  thet  he  's  not  to  be 
disturbed." 

"  If  he  is  alone,"  and  her  tone  expressed  relief, 
"  so  much  the  better  for  me.  I  must  have  speech 
with  him  this  very  minute." 

Doak  opened  his  mouth  in  remonstrance,  but  she 
would  not  permit  him  to  speak. 

"  Do  you  hear?  "  she  demanded.     "  I  must  see  him 


320         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

this  minute.  Go  and  tell  him  so ;  and  tell  him  it  is 
upon  a  matter  of  life  and  death." 

He  said  nothing  more,  but,  looking  more  dazed 
than  ever,  turned  and  rapped  on  the  door. 

A  voice  whose  deep  tones  had  not  yet  left  Dorothy's 
ears  gave  permission  to  enter,  and  Doak,  after  bid 
ding  her  to  stop  where  she  was,  went  into  the  room. 

For  a  second  Dorothy  stood  hesitating.  Then  a 
look  of  fixed  resolution  came  to  her  face,  and  before 
the  door  could  close  after  the  fisherman-soldier,  she 
stepped  forward  and  followed  him. 

Washington  was  —  as  when  she  intruded  upon  him 
before  —  seated  at  a  table.  But  now  he  was  writing ; 
and  as  the  two  entered  the  room,  he  looked  up  as 
though  annoyed  at  the  interruption. 

But  Dorothy,  pushing  Doak  aside,  advanced  with 
an  impetuosity  that  gave  no  opportunity  for  ques 
tioning  or  reproof,  and  took  away  all  need  of  explana 
tion  from  the  astonished  guardian  of  the  great  man's 
privacy. 

"You  gave  me  this,  sir  —  last  night,"  she  said, 
holding  out  the  paper,  and  speaking  in  the  same  fear 
less,  trusting  manner  she  would  have  adopted  toward 
her  own  father,  "  and  you  will  surely  remember  what 
you  promised." 

As  she  came  forward,  Washington,  seeing  who  it 
was,  laid  down  his  pen,  and  his  face  took  the  expres 
sion  it  had  borne  when  he  was  talking  with  her  the 
evening  before.  There  was  a  tender,  a  welcoming 
light  in  his  eyes,  as  though  her  coming  were  a  pleas 
ure,  —  as  if  it  brought  relief  from  the  contemplation 
of  the  grave  responsibilities  resting  upon  him. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          321 

He  arose  from  his  chair,  and  taking  the  paper  from 
her  hand,  laid  it  upon  the  table.  Then  he  turned  to  her 
again  and  said  smilingly,  "  My  dear  child,  the  promise 
was  surely  of  small  worth  if  I  could  forget  it  so  soon 
after  it  was  given." 

But  there  was  no  smile  upon  the  face  into  which  he 
was  looking,  and  its  earnestness  seemed  now  to  bring 
to  him  the  conviction  that  the  girl  had  come  upon  no 
trifling  matter. 

He  bade  Doak  resume  his  post  outside  the  door, 
and  to  permit  no  one  to  enter,  howsoever  important 
the  business  might  be.  Then,  when  the  fisherman  had 
gone,  he  invited  Dorothy  to  be  seated,  and  asked  her 
to  tell  him  the  object  of  her  coming. 

He  sat  down  again  by  the  table,  but  she  remained 
standing,  and  now  came  close  to  him,  her  clasped 
hands  and  pleading  eyes  fully  as  beseeching  as  the 
words  in  which  she  framed  her  petition. 

"Oh,  sir  —  I  have  come  to  beg  that  you  will  not 
hang  the  English  officer  whom  I  hear  you  suspect  of 
being  a  spy." 

Washington  started  in  surprise;  a  stern  light 
gathered  in  his  eyes,  and  he  looked  as  though  illy 
pleased. 

Dorothy  was  quick  to  see  this,  and  felt  that  her 
only  hope  of  success  lay  in  telling  him  the  entire 
truth. 

This  she  did,  confiding  in  him  as  freely  and  fully  as 
though  she  were  his  daughter. 

When  she  ended,  he  sat  for  a  time  as  if  pondering 
over  her  story,  and  the  request  to  which  it  was  the 
sequel.  He  had  not  interrupted  her  by  so  much  as  a 


322         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

single  word,  but  his  eyes  had  been  fixed  upon  her 
face  with  an  intensity  that  softened  as  she  went 
on,  in  her  own  impulsive  way,  to  tell  him  of  her 
troubles. 

Presently  he  said :  "  It  is  truly  a  sad  tangle,  my 
child,  —  one  scarce  proper  to  think  any  gentleman 
would  seek  to  bring  into  your  young  life.  But  I  am 
not  yet  old  enough  to  hold  that  we  should  judge  hot 
headed  youth  with  too  great  severity.  Indeed,"  the 
grave  lines  of  his  face  relaxing  a  little,  "  in  this  case 
I  can  see  that  the  young  man  had  strong  temptation 
to  forget  himself,  and  to  do  as  he  did." 

He  paused  and  looked  at  her  keenly,  as  if  search 
ing  for  the  answer  to  a  question  seeking  solution  in 
his  own  mind. 

She  stood  silently  waiting,  and  he  continued  :  "  First 
of  all,  I  must  know  of  a  certainty  as  to  one  matter,  in 
order  that  I  may  act  with  discretion.  My  child," 
and  he  took  one  of  her  hands  in  his  own,  "  do  not 
fear  to  show  me  your  heart.  Show  it  to  me  as  you 
would  to  your  own  dear  father,  were  he,  rather  than  I, 
asking  you.  Tell  me  —  do  you  love  this  man  who  is 
really  your  husband?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  answered,  with  no  sign  of  hesi 
tancy,  as  she  lifted  her  head  and  looked  at  him 
through  the  tears  his  words  had  brought  to  her  eyes, 
"  I  do  love  him." 

Washington  smiled,  as  if  relieved  of  a  perplexing 
problem. 

"  This  brings  about  a  very  different  order  of  affairs," 
he  said  in  a  way  that  made  her  heart  bound  with 
hope.  "  Now  it  may  be  possible  that  this  captain  is 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          323 

not  your  Cornet  Southern,  although  I  think  there 
is  small  room  for  doubt  in  the  matter.  But,  in  order 
to  solve  the  question,  I  will  have  him  brought  here. 
Do  you,  my  child,  conceal  yourself  behind  the  cur 
tains  of  that  window;  and  if  he  proves  to  be  the 
officer  of  whom  we  have  been  speaking,  you  have  but 
to  show  yourself  to  assure  me  of  the  fact.  If  not, 
then  remain  in  hiding ;  and  after  putting  a  few  ques 
tions  to  him,  I  will  have  him  taken  back  to  his 
room." 

Doak  was  despatched  to  carry  out  the  order,  while 
Dorothy  hid  herself  in  the  curtains,  —  trembling  with 
agitation  when  the  sound  of  footsteps  was  heard  again 
outside  the  door. 

The  fisherman  entered  with  the  prisoner,  and 
Dorothy,  looking  through  the  slightly  parted  drapery, 
saw  the  olive  face  and  purple-blue  eyes  of  the  man 
she  loved. 

His  long  boots  were  splashed  with  the  mire  of  the 
highway,  his  uniform  showed  traces  of  the  struggle  of 
the  night  before,  and  his  curly  hair  was  dishevelled." 

More  than  this,  his  haggard  face  and  dark-circled 
eyes  gave  proof  of  a  sleepless  and  anxious  night. 

But  as  he  came  into  the  room  he  drew  himself  erect, 
and  met  unflinchingly  the  stern  eyes  of  the  man  in 
whose  hands  lay  his  fate. 

The  door  had  no  sooner  closed  upon  Doak's  re 
treating  figure  than  Dorothy  stepped  from  behind 
the  curtains. 

The  young  man  gave  a  violent  start,  and  the  arms 
that  had  been  folded  across  his  chest  fell  to  his  sides, 
as  he  uttered  her  name,  —  at  the  same  time  taking  a 


324         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

step  toward  her.  Then  he  came  to  a  standstill,  and 
passed  his  hand  over  his  eyes,  as  if  to  clear  them  of 
something  that  impeded  his  vision. 

And  there  was  reason  for  this,  as  Dorothy  did  not 
speak,  and  stood  motionless,  her  hands  clasped  in 
front  of  her,  while  she  looked  at  him  with  an  ex 
pression  he  seemed  unable  to  define. 

Washington's  face  had  grown  less  severe  as  he 
noted  all  this ;  and  while  the  two  still  remained  gazing 
at  one  another,  his  voice  broke  the  silence. 

"The  cause  of  your  presence  in  this  neighborhood, 
Captain  Southern,  which  your  gallantry  forbade  you 
to  explain,  even  in  the  face  of  an  ignominious  death, 
has  been  revealed  to  me  by  one  whose  truth  and 
fidelity  no  human  being  should  know  better  than 
yourself.  She  has  told  me  that  which  leads  me  to 
take  upon  myself  the  responsibility  of  clearing  you 
from  the  very  grave  suspicions  aroused  by  your 
action  of  last  night,  and  of  holding  you  simply  as 
a  prisoner  of  war.  For  all  this,  you  have  Mistress 
Dorothy  to  thank  —  for  your  life  and  your  restored 
honor." 

No  pen  can  describe  the  emotions  of  the  two 
listeners  as  they  heard  these  words,  nor  could  any 
pencil  portray  the  reflection  of  these  emotions  upon 
their  faces. 

Southern's  expression  was  that  of  thankfulness, 
mingled  with  amazement,  —  doubt,  as  though  he 
feared  the  treachery  of  his  own  senses,  while  Dor 
othy's  face  became  all  aglow  with  delight  and  tri 
umph  at  her  success. 

The  young  man  stepped  impetuously  toward  Wash- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          325 

ington,  and  was  about  to  speak,  but  the  latter  raised 
his  hand. 

"  You,  sir,  as  an  officer  of  the  King,"  he  said 
gravely,  "  know  the  weight  of  such  a  debt  as  this,  and 
no  words  of  mine  can  add  to  the  sense  of  your  obli 
gation  to  her.  This  being  so,"  and  he  glanced  from 
one  to  the  other  of  them,  while  the  suggestion  of  a 
smile  relieved  the  sternness  of  his  face,  "  I  will  leave 
you  with  her  for  a  short  time,  in  order  that  you  may 
express  your  gratitude  in  fitting  terms,  while  I  con 
sider  what  course  is  best  for  me  to  pursue  in  carry 
ing  out  the  purpose  I  have  in  view." 

With  this  he  arose  from  his  chair,  and  bowing 
to  them,  withdrew  to  the  inner  room,  closing  the 
door  after  him. 

For  a  single  moment  there  was  silence  between  the 
two  he  had  left  alone,  and  no  one  could  now  accuse 
Dorothy  of  any  lack  of  color  in  her  cheeks. 

"  Dorothy  —  sweetheart,  what  does  all  this  mean?  " 

The  young  man  spoke  in  almost  a  whisper,  looking 
at  her  as  though  she  were  a  vision,  a  part  of  some 
strange  dream.  His  voice  faltered,  and  his  eyes  moved 
restlessly  as  he  came  toward  her,  walking  slowly  and 
uncertainly. 

But  Dorothy,  her  wonted  self-possession  and  cour 
age  now  fully  restored,  did  not  wait  for  him  to  come 
to  her.  She  advanced  smilingly,  her  eyes  alight 
with  happiness,  and  laid  both  her  hands  within 
his. 

Then,  while  they  stood  face  to  face,  she  told  him 
hurriedly  of  what  she  had  done. 

While  she  was  speaking,  he  looked  at  her  in  that 


326         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

same  queer  way,  his  eyes  wandering  over  her  face 
and  figure,  while  now  and  again  he  pressed  her  little 
soft  hands,  as  though  to  gain  through  them  still 
greater  assurance  of  the  blessed  reality. 

But  when  she  finished,  his  eyes  ceased  their  roam 
ing,  and  became  fixed  upon  her  beaming  face. 

"  My  darling,"  he  said  slowly,  "  do  you  realize  the 
full  measure  of  what  you  have  done  for  me?  Do  you 
know  that  you  not  only  have  given  me  life,  but  have 
saved  me  from  that  which  to  a  soldier  is  more  ter 
rible  than  the  torments  of  hell  itself, — the  disgrace 
of  being  hanged  as  a  spy?  " 

His  voice  broke,  and  a  spasm  of  pain  shot  across 
his  face.  Then  he  exclaimed  in  a  tone  filled  with  self- 
condemnation,  "  And  this  you  have  done  for  the  man 
who  forced  his  love  upon  you,  —  who  married  you  by 
a  trick  —  aye,  by  violence ;  the  man  who  —  " 

She  drew  one  hand  away  from  his  grasp  and  put  it 
firmly  against  his  lips. 

"  Stop  !  "  she  commanded,  with  all  her  natural  im- 
periousness.  "  I  '11  listen  to  no  more  talk  such  as 
that.  Had  you  not  married  me  in  the  way  you  did, 
't  is  not  likely  you  would  have  wed  me  at  all,  for  I 
have  come  to  know  that  I  am  no  girl  to  be  won  by 
soft  speeches,  and  sighs,  and  tears." 

"  What !  "  he  cried,  not  believing  his  ears.  "  Can  it 
be  possible  —  " 

He  had  no  need  to  finish  the  question,  for  her  arms 
stole  up  and  went  around  his  neck,  and  her  blushing 
face  was  hidden  over  his  heart. 

"  My  love  —  my  wife  —  can  it  be  that  you  love  me 
at  last?" 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          327 

"  At  last !  "  She  lifted  her  head  and  looked  into  his 
eyes.  "  I  believe  I  have  loved  you  from  the  very  first 

—  since  the  time  you  opened  your  eyes  when  I  held 
your  head  that  day  on  the  rocks.     I  loved  you  when 
you  kissed  me,  the  time  we  met  in  the  wood,  and  I 
loved  you  when  we  stood  before  Parson  Weeks ;  and 

—  I  '11  love  you  all  my  life." 

He  drew  her  to  him  with  a  force  almost  rough  in 
its  fierceness,  and  covered  her  face  with  kisses. 

"  God  be  praised  for  those  words  !  "  he  exclaimed. 
Then  he  sighed  deeply. 

"  I  have  been  such  a  miserable  dog,  sweetheart, 
ever  since  the  night  I  left  Marblehead.  I  was  hoping 
until  then  to  receive  some  little  word  bidding  me 
come  to  you,  —  to  come  and  tell  your  people  the 
truth,  and  face  their  opinion  and  anger,  such  as  I 
deserved  for  what  I  had  done.  But  after  I  left  you 
that  night,  I  lost  all  hope,  and  prayed  only  that  a 
bullet  might  set  me  free  from  my  self-reproaches 
and  misery." 

"Oh — you  wicked  — "  Dorothy  began;  but  he 
silenced  her  with  a  kiss. 

"  I  have  just  received  tidings  of  my  father's  illness, 
and  his  wish  for  my  return,"  he  continued,  "  and 
was  thinking  of  setting  sail  for  home,  when  my  eyes 
were  blessed  with  sight  of  you  yesterday,  and  I  was 
dragged  out  here  by  a  force  I  was  unable  to  resist. 
I  hoped  to  have  speech  with  you  somehow,  if  only 
that  I  might  implore  your  forgiveness  before  I  went 
away." 

"  And  now  you  know  there  is  naught  to  forgive," 
she  said,  smiling  up  into  his  face. 


328         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Then  she  drew  herself  a  little  away  from  him,  and 
taking  hold  of  the  collar  of  his  red  coat  as  though 
to  detain  him,  added  softly,  "But  you  '11  not  go  now, 
will  you?" 

He  laughed  exultingly;  but  his  face  became  sad 
again  as  he  stroked  the  ripples  of  curling  hair  clus 
tering  about  her  forehead. 

"  It  would  seem,  sweetheart,"  he  said,  "  as  if  that 
might  be  the  wisest  course  for  me  to  pursue ;  for  how 
can  I  find  heart  to  take  up  arms  against  the  country 
and  people  —  aye,  against  the  very  kindred  —  of  my 
own  wife?  " 

A  look  of  sorrowing  dread  swept  all  the  light  from 
Dorothy's  face;  but  the  brightness  returned  some 
what  as  he  said  more  cheerily:  "  Well,  well,  my  little 
one,  it  is  waste  of  time  to  talk  of  such  matters  now, 
for  you  see  I  am  not  free  to  go  anywhere  just  at 
this  present.  '  Sufficient  for  the  day,'  you  know,  '  is 
the  evil  thereof; '  and  surely  we  have  evil  to  fear, 
even  yet.  But  nothing  can  daunt  me  now  —  now 
that  my  honor  is  cleared ;  and  that,  too,  by  such  an 
unlooked-for  ray  of  light  from  Heaven,  and  with  it 
the  knowledge  that  you  love  me,  and  dared  so 
bravely  to  save  my  life." 

The  door-knob  was  now  rattled  with  a  warning  sig 
nificance,  and  the  two  sprang  away  from  each  other 
as  General  Washington  slowly  entered  the  room. 

His  face  bore  an  odd  expression,  and  one  that 
was  pleasant  to  look  upon,  as  he  glanced  from 
Dorothy  to  her  husband.  Then  his  eyes  returned 
to  the  girl's  face,  and  he  asked,  with  no  attempt  to 
conceal  a  smile,  "Well,  my  child,  is  all  settled  to 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          329 

your  satisfaction,  and  "  —  after  a  second's  pause  — 
"liking?" 

She  tried  to  answer  him,  but  could  not.  Her  heart 
was  too  overflowing  with  gratitude,  happiness,  hope. 

They  all  seemed  struggling  for  precedence  in  the 
words  that  should  come  from  her  lips,  and  she  found 
herself  unable  to  speak. 

Her  eyes  filled,  and  she  looked  up  as  though 
imploring  him  to  find  in  her  face  all  that  her  lips 
failed  to  say.  Then  she  sprang  forward,  and  seizing 
his  hand,  pressed  it  to  her  lips. 

He  appeared  to  understand  fully  the  cause  of  her 
silence  and  agitation,  —  to  know  and  appreciate  the 
emotions  that  rendered  her  dumb;  and  the  lines  of 
his  face  resumed  their  accustomed  gravity  as  he  with 
drew  his  hand  from  her  clasp  and  laid  it  gently  upon 
the  curly  head  so  far  beneath  his  own  majestic  height. 

"  God  bless  you,  my  daughter,  and  keep  you  — 
always !  " 

No  father  could  have  spoken  more  tenderly  to  his 
child ;  and  the  words  came  to  Dorothy  as  a  benedic 
tion  from  him  who  had  so  recently  passed  away. 

Washington  now  addressed  himself  to  Captain 
Southern. 

"  You  have  in  this  child  a  priceless  treasure,"  he 
said.  "  God  grant  that  you  ne'er  forget  the  fact,  nor 
the  debt  you  owe  her." 

"  I  never  will  —  I  never  can,  sir,"  the  young  man 
answered  with  unmistakable  sincerity,  as  he  came 
and  took  his  wife  by  the  hand.  "  Of  that,  sir,  you 
may  rest  assured,"  he  added,  in  a  voice  shaking  with 
strong  emotion. 


330         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Washington  bent  his  head  in  approval.  "  For  the 
present,"  he  continued,  "  I  deem  it  proper  that  you 
remain  as  before.  I  purpose  stopping  here  until 
afternoon,  and  will  then  have  you  taken  to  Cam 
bridge,  unless  some  unforeseen  matter  shall  arise  to 
alter  my  plans." 

The  prisoner  bowed  in  silence;  then,  as  Wash 
ington  went  toward  the  door  to  summon  Doak,  the 
young  man  turned  to  smile  hopefully  into  his  wife's 
eyes. 

"  Keep  a  brave  heart,  sweet  one,"  he  whispered, 
"  and  trust  in  my  love  and  truth.  Naught  can  ever 
part  us  now." 

A  minute  later  the  door  closed  after  the  fisherman 
and  his  charge. 

"  Keep  the  paper,  child,"  Washington  said  to 
Dorothy,  as  soon  as  they  were  alone,  "  and  remem 
ber  that  the  promise  it  contains  is  renewed  for  the 
future.  In  such  days  as  are  about  us,  it  is  not  im 
probable  to  reckon  upon  its  being  needed  again  — 
although  scarcely  for  a  like  purpose." 

He  smiled,  as  his  fingers  closed  upon  the  small 
hand  within  which  he  placed  the  eventful  slip  of 
paper.  "And  now  go,  my  daughter,"  he  added, 
"  and  may  God  bless  you.  Trust  in  Him,  and  He 
will  surely  watch  over  your  life,  and  make  all  well 
in  the  end." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony         331 


CHAPTER  XXX 

HAD  Dorothy  been  less  absorbed  by  anxiety  and 
grief  when  she  was  making  her  way  to  General 
Washington's  apartments,  she  would  have  heard  the 
door  of  the  taproom  open  softly  as  she  reached  the 
foot  of  the  stairs  leading  to  the  second  floor. 

Farmer  Gilbert's  head  was  thrust  from  the  open 
ing,  and  his  fierce  eyes  watched  the  slight  figure 
ascend  to  the  landing  above  and  turn  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  rooms  occupied  by  the  Commander-in- 
Chief. 

As  soon  as  she  was  out  of  sight,  he  glanced  up 
and  down  the  hall,  to  make  certain  no  one  was  near, 
and  slipped  cautiously  out.  Then  quickly  removing 
his  heavy  shoes,  he  stole,  cat-like,  up  the  stairway. 

His  progress  was  stayed  by  the  voices  of  the  girl 
and  Doak ;  and  raising  his  head  until  his  eyes  were 
on  a  level  with  the  floor,  he  saw  them  enter  the  room 
together. 

"Whatever  be  she  up  to?"  he  muttered.  Then 
hearing  footsteps  in  the  hall  below,  he  sped  noise 
lessly  up  the  few  remaining  steps,  and  made  haste  to 
hide  himself  in  Mistress  Trask's  linen-press,  standing 
only  a  short  distance  away,  and  which  afforded  him 
ample  opportunity  for  watching,  as  he  held  the  door 
ajar. 

"  Aha,  my  lady  spy,"  he  whispered  to  himself, 
"  I  '11  keep  my  eye  on  ye  —  an'  my  ears,  too.  Ye 


332         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

can't  fool  Jason  Gilbert,  'though  ye  may  fool  some 
as  thinks  they  know  more  as  I." 

He  saw  Doak  fetch  the  British  prisoner,  and  noted 
the  length  of  time  the  young  man  remained  in  the 
room  whither  the  girl  had  gone. 

"  Aye  —  him  outside,  last  night,  an'  she  on  the 
inside,"  his  maudlin  thoughts  ran  on.  "  They 
thought  to  hev  it  all  their  own  way,  —  to  tell  the 
Britishers  the  names  o'  the  officers  that  were  here, 
an'  all  that  was  goin'  on.  An'  now  here  be  General 
Washington  himself,  I  '11  be  bound,  lettin'  her  coax 
him  to  save  t'  other  spy  from  hangin',  when  they 
both  ought  to  be  strung  up  together.  I  wish  now 
I'd  not  set  up  a  hello  that  brought  the  men  out  o' 
the  inn,  but  had  jest  given  him  a  crack  o'er  the  head 
myself,  to  settle  the  matter,  an*  so  hev  none  o'  this 
triflin',  with  her  tryin'  to  pull  the  wool  over  the 
General's  eyes.  But  I  guess  he  '11  know  'em  for  the 
pair  o'  d d  British  spies  they  be." 

His  lips  moved  in  unworded  mutterings,  his  eyes 
intent  upon  Doak  —  now  sitting  by  the  closed  door 
—  or  else  glancing  about  the  hall  to  see  if  any  one 
were  approaching  his  place  of  concealment. 

When  Doak  was  again  summoned  within  the  room, 
Gilbert  thought  to  improve  the  chance  for  making  his 
escape;  but  seeing  that  the  door  was  open  a  few 
inches,  he  concluded  to  wait.  Then  he  saw  the 
fisherman  come  out  with  the  prisoner,  and  he  uttered 
a  low  curse  when  the  young  man  turned  to  meet  the 
girl's  eyes  before  the  door  closed  behind  him. 

Before  the  sound  of  their  footsteps  died  away  down 
the  hall,  Farmer  Gilbert  left  his  hiding-place  and 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          333 

hastened  below,  sitting  down  on  the  steps  to  re 
place  his  shoes,  as  one  of  the  women  servants  came 
along. 

"  Got  a  pebble,  or  summat,  in  my  shoe,"  he  ex 
plained,  raising  his  head ;  for  the  girl  had  stopped, 
and  was  staring  at  him  curiously. 

"  Did  ye  have  to  take  off  both  shoes  to  find  it?  " 
she  asked  pertly. 

He  did  not  answer,  and  she  passed  on  to  the  tap 
room,  whither  he  followed  her. 

Less  than  an  hour  after  this,  as  Mary  and  Dorothy 
were  in  their  little  parlor,  talking  over  the  recent 
happenings,  the  landlady  came  to  announce  that 
General  Washington  desired  to  see  them  at  once. 

They  observed,  as  they  passed  along  the  hall,  that 
some  fresh  excitement  seemed  to  prevail,  for  they 
could  see  that  the  taproom  was  filled  with  men,  many 
of  whom  were  talking  animatedly. 

The  door  of  Washington's  room  stood  open,  and 
they  saw  him  in  earnest  conversation  with  two  other 
officers,  who  withdrew  as  the  girls  entered. 

He  welcomed  them  kindly,  although  seeming  pre 
occupied, —  as  if  pressed  by  some  new  matter  which 
disturbed  him. 

"  A  messenger  has  brought  information  that  a 
body  of  the  enemy  is  coming  in  this  direction,"  he 
said,  speaking  quite  hurriedly.  "  It  is  therefore  pru 
dent  that  we  go  our  ways  with  all  proper  speed,  and 
I  wish  to  urge  your  own  immediate  departure.  I 
regret  that  our  routes  lie  in  different  directions ;  but 
I  will  send  the  man  Doak  to  escort  you,  as  it  appears 
he  is  well  known  to  your  family." 


334         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

Seeing  the  consternation  in  the  girls'  faces,  he 
added  reassuringly :  "  There  .is  no  cause  for  alarm, 
for  you  have  ample  time  to  put  a  safe  distance 
between  yourselves  and  the  approaching  British.  I 
think  it  probable  they  will  halt  for  a  time  here,  at  the 
tavern,  for  this  seems  to  be  their  objective  point." 

"Do  you  think  there  is  like  to  be  a  battle?" 
Mary  inquired  nervously. 

Washington  smiled  at  her  fears. 

"  No,"  he  answered.  "  It  is  but  a  moderate-sized 
force  —  probably  reconnoitring.  We  shall,  I  trust, 
have  the  enemy  well  out  of  Boston  erelong,  without 
the  risk  or  slaughter  of  a  battle." 

Then  he  added:  "But  we  are  losing  valuable  time, 
and  I  have  something  more  pleasant  than  battles 
to  speak  about.  I  take  it,  Mistress  Devereux,"  — 
and  he  turned  to  Mary,  — "  that  your  little  sister 
here  has  made  you  aware  of  what  passed  between 
us  but  an  hour  ago?" 

"  Yes,  sir."  And  Mary  stole  a  side  glance  at 
Dorothy,  wondering  that  the  girl  should  appear  so 
self-possessed. 

"  Captain  Southorn  will  go  with  me  to  Cambridge," 
he  continued,  "  where  his  ultimate  disposition  will 
be  decided  upon." 

Dorothy  started ;  but  looking  at  Washington,  she 
saw  a  smile  in  the  kindly  glance  bent  upon  her 
troubled  face. 

"  He  will  also  meet  Lieutenant  Devereux  there, 
and  this  I  deem  a  desirable  thing  for  all  concerned. 
So  take  heart,  Mistress  Dorothy,  and  trust  that  all 
will  end  happily." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          335 

He  looked  at  his  watch,  and  then  held  out  a  hand 
to  each  of  them. 

"  Get  you  under  way  for  Dorchester  at  once,"  he 
said,  "  and  you  shall  hear  something  from  me  within 
the  week." 

With  this  he  led  them  to  the  door  and  bade  them 
God  speed,  warning  them  once  more  to  make  haste 
in  leaving  the  inn. 

When  they  had  put  on  their  riding-hats,  and  gath 
ered  up  their  few  belongings,  the  two  girls  left  their 
room  in  company  with  Mistress  Trask,  who,  between 
the  excitement  of  seeing  her  distinguished  guests 
depart,  and  the  unusual  exercise  attending  the  con 
cealment  of  her  choicest  viands  from  the  approach 
ing  enemy,  was  well-nigh  speechless. 

Emerging  from  the  narrow  passage  leading  to  the 
main  hall  of  the  inn,  they  encountered  a  small  knot 
of  men  looking  curiously  at  Captain  Southern  and 
the  two  soldiers  guarding  him,  who  were  standing  at 
the  foot  of  the  staircase,  apart  from  the  others,  and 
were  apparently  waiting  for  orders,  while  outside  the 
open  door  several  other  men  were  gathered,  in  charge 
of  a  dozen  or  more  horses. 

As  Mary's  glance  fell  upon  the  young  Englishman, 
she  flushed  a  little,  and  holding  her  chin  a  bit  higher 
than  before,  turned  her  eyes  in  another  direction  — 
but  not  until  he  saw  the  angry  flash  in  them. 

A  faint  smile  touched  his  lips  as  he  lifted  his  hat, 
and  then  an  eager  look  came  to  his  eyes  as  he  saw 
the  small  figure  following  close  behind  her,  whose 
steps  seemed  to  falter  as  she  neared  him. 

Just  then  there  was  a  call  from  above  stairs ;  and 


336         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

as  one  of  the  guards  ascended  hastily  to  answer  it, 
Captain  Southern  said  something  in  a  low  tone  to  the 
other  one  —  quite  a  young  man  —  standing  beside 
him. 

He  listened,  and  then  shook  his  head,  but  hesitat 
ingly,  as  he  glanced  toward  Dorothy,  who  was  look 
ing  wistfully  at  his  prisoner. 

Good  Mistress  Trask  had  chanced  to  overhear 
what  the  Britisher  said ;  and  speaking  to  the  young 
soldier,  she  exclaimed  testily:  "  Fiddlesticks,  Tommy 
Macklin !  Why  not  let  him  speak  a  word  to  the 
young  lady,  when  he  asks  ye  so  polite-like?  What 
harm  can  come  of  it?  They  be  old  acquaintances." 

Tommy  seemed  to  waver;  but  being  a  good- 
hearted  young  fellow,  as  well  as  standing  somewhat 
in  awe  of  the  landlady,  who  was  a  distant  relative,  he 
made  no  farther  objection,  and  nodded  his  consent. 

Southern  gave  Mistress  Trask  a  grateful  smile,  and 
stepping  quickly  to  where  Dorothy  was  standing, 
took  her  hand  and  led  her  a  few  steps  away  from  the 
others,  as  he  asked  in  a  low  voice,  "  Do  you  know 
what  is  to  be  done  with  me,  sweetheart?" 

"  Only  that  you  are  to  go  to  Cambridge,"  was  the 
hurried  reply. 

"  I  knew  that  much  myself,"  he  said  smilingly. 
"But  what  is  the  meaning  of  all  this  sudden  stir?  " 

"  They  say  the  —  British  are  marching  toward  the 
inn,"  she  whispered,  her  mind  troubled  by  the  fear 
that  she  had  no  right  to  give  him  this  information. 

He  drew  a  quick  breath;  and  she  readily  divined 
the  thoughts  that  caused  him  to  frown,  and  bite  his 
lips. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          337 

"  General  Washington  said  you  would  meet  my 
brother  at  Cambridge,  and  that  it  was  best  to  —  best 
for  —  that  it  was  important  for  you  to  see  him,"  she 
added  stammeringly,  while  her  color  deepened. 

The  scowl  left  his  face,  and  he  smiled  at  her  in  a 
way  to  make  her  eyes  seek  the  floor. 

"  Aha!  did  he,  indeed?  Well  then,  no  doubt  it  is 
best  that  I  am  going  to  Cambridge,  and  as  soon  as 
may  be.  But,"  with  some  anxiety,  "  what  think  you 
this  brother  of  yours  will  say  to  me,  or  will  a  bullet 
be  all  he  will  have  for  my  hearing?" 

"No,  indeed  no!"  Dorothy  exclaimed.  "Jack 
would  never  show  you  unkindness,  for  he  knows  — 
he  well  knows,  because  I  told  him  — " 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,"  he  asked  quickly,  cutting 
short  her  words,  "  that  your  brother  has  known  all 
this  time  the  blessed  truth  that  I  learned  only  this 
very  morning?" 

"  He  only  knew  of  it  just  before  he  left  home  in  the 
summer,"  she  whispered.  "  I  had  to  tell  him." 

"  Why?  " 

"  I  was  afraid  you  and  he  might  meet,  and  I  was 
fearful  that  — "  The  voice  died  away,  and  Dorothy's 
head  drooped. 

"  Sweetheart,"  he  said  softly,  "  I  understand.  You 
must  have  been  sadly  torn  betwixt  your  love  and 
what  you  thought  to  be  your  duty.  It  makes  me 
realize  more  keenly  what  a  brute  I  have  made  of 
myself.  But  trust  me  —  only  trust  and  believe  in  my 
honor  and  true  love,  and  I  will  try  all  my  life  to  make 
amends  for  the  suffering  I  have  caused  you." 

Washington  and  his  suite  were  now  descending  the 


338          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

stairs,  and  Tommy  Macklin  hastened  to  place  him 
self  closer  to  his  prisoner  as  the  other  soldier  joined 
him. 

Then  Southern  turned  to  Dorothy  and  said :  "  It  is 
evident  that  we  are  about  to  leave.  Tell  me  quickly 
as  to  your  own  movements,  —  you  surely  are  not 
going  to  stop  here?" 

"  Oh  no ;  Mary  and  I  are  to  set  out  right  away  for 
Dorchester,  and  Fisherman  Doak  is  to  see  us  safely 
housed  with  Mistress  Knollys." 

"  You  will  go  at  once,"  he  insisted,  "  and  not  delay 
a  second?  " 

She  nodded  smilingly,  and  their  eyes  spoke  the 
farewell  their  lips  were  forbidden  to  utter. 

Mary  had  been  standing  all  this  time  alongside 
Mistress  Trask,  her  face  studiously  averted  from 
the  two  at  whom  nearly  all  the  others  were  staring 
wonderingly. 

She  now  came  forward,  and  without  looking  at 
Captain  Southern,  joined  Dorothy;  and  in  com 
pany  with  the  landlady  they  passed  through  the 
door  into  the  midday  sunlight  flooding  the  world 
outside. 

Washington  and  those  with  him  were  the  first  to 
leave,  —  their  departure  being  witnessed  by  every  one 
at  the  inn. 

The  two  girls  were  now  standing  side  by  side  in 
the  doorway;  and  Captain  Southern,  on  horseback, 
with  a  mounted  guard  on  either  side  of  him,  smiled 
again  as  his  glance  fell  on  Mary's  spirited  face,  and 
at  the  thought  it  awakened  of  that  morning  at  the 
Sachem's  Cave. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colon  339 

"They  be  goin'  to  take  the  spy  to  Cambridge, 
to  hang  him,"  muttered  Farmer  Gilbert  to  Mistress 
Trask,  his  restless  eyes  roving  from  the  sweet  young 
face  in  the  doorway  to  that  of  the  young  man  sitting 
upon  the  horse. 

"  No  such  thing,"  said  the  landlady,  with  an  indig 
nant  sniff.  "  He  is  a  prisoner,  but  there  's  no  further 
talk  o'  hangin'." 

"Who  says  so?"  and  the  farmer's  scowling  brows 
grew  blacker. 

"  The  young  ladies  say  so,  an'  they  both  know  him 
—  knew  him  long  ago." 

"  Aye,  that  I  '11  be  bound,  as  to  one  of  'em,  at  any 
rate,"  he  growled,  eying  Dorothy  savagely.  The 
girl's  face  was  telling  her  secret,  while  she  stood 
watching  her  husband  turn  for  a  parting  smile  as  he 
rode  off  with  the  others. 

"Where  do  she  live?"  Gilbert  asked  suddenly, 
jerking  his  thumb  toward  the  doorway,  in  front  of 
which  Doak  was  now  standing  with  the  horses. 

"  Down  at  Marblehead,  when  they  be  at  home ;  both 
of  'em  live  there,"  the  landlady  answered.  "  But 
they  be  stoppin'  at  Dorchester  now,  with  friends,  an' 
there 's  where  they  're  bound  for."  With  this  she 
turned  away,  her  manner  showing  that  she  desired 
no  further  parley  with  him. 

The  man  stood  for  a  few  moments,  as  if  reflecting 
upon  what  he  had  heard.  Then,  with  one  more 
glance  at  the  two  girls,  he  turned  slowly  about,  and 
took  his  way  to  the  stables  of  the  inn. 


340         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

DOAK  and  his  charges  had  gone  but  a  short  dis 
tance  when  the  sound  of  hoofs  behind  them 
caused  all  three  to  turn,  wondering  who  might  be 
approaching. 

It  was  a  man,  evidently  an  American  by  his  appear 
ance  ;  and  as  they  looked  back  at  him,  he  seemed  to 
check  the  hitherto  brisk  gait  of  his  horse. 

Dorothy  was  the  first  to  recognize  him. 

"Oh,  Mary,  'tis  that  dreadful  man  who  fright 
ened  us !  " 

"Frightened  ye?"  echoed  Doak,  interrogatively. 
"  How  was  that,  mistress?  " 

When  Mary  explained  what  had  taken  place  the 
night  before,  he  glanced  back  again,  and  saw  that 
the  distance  between  them  was  rapidly  increasing, 
for  the  man  in  the  rear  was  letting  his  horse  walk, 
while  he  sat  swinging  loosely  in  the  saddle. 

"  There  be  naught  to  fear  now,"  he  said,  in  a  way 
to  reassure  the  two  girls.  "  He  's  not  like  to  think 
o'  tryin'  any  frightenin'  game  with  me.  An'  he  rides 
like  he  had  too  much  store  o'  liquor  aboard  to  be 
thinkin'  of  aught  but  keepin'  firm  hold  on  his  craft." 
Then,  when  he  had  looked  again,  "  He  be  fallin'  way 
behind,  so  there  's  no  call  for  bein'  fright' ed,  either 
one  o'  ye." 

They  soon  lost  sight  of  the  stranger,  and  without 
further  happening  arrived  safely  at  their  destination, 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          341 

to  receive  a  motherly  welcome  from  Mistress  Knollys, 
who  had  been  most  anxious  concerning  them,  know 
ing  how  the  roads  were  infested  with  stragglers  from 
both  armies. 

She  insisted  upon  Doak  alighting  to  take  some 
refreshment ;  and  he,  nothing  loath,  did  so,  while  she 
wrote  a  letter  to  her  son  for  the  fisherman  to  carry 
back  to  Cambridge. 

Dorothy  and  Mary  also  improved  the  opportunity 
to  write  to  Jack,  Dot  even  venturing  to  enclose  a 
little  missive  for  Captain  Southern,  which  she  begged 
her  brother  to  deliver. 

It  was  her  first  love  letter,  although  so  demure  and 
prim  in  its  wording  as  scarcely  to  deserve  that  name. 
But  a  loyal  affection  breathed  through  it,  praying 
him  to  hope,  and  to  trust  in  Washington's  friendship 
for  them. 

Mistress  Knollys  listened  with  widening  eyes  to 
Mary's  account  of  their  interview  with  the  great  man, 
—  for  she  invested  him  with  all  the  power  of  His 
Gracious  Majesty,  and  regarded  him  with  more  awe 
than  ever  she  had  King  George  himself. 

She  laughed  outright  over  the  description  of  their 
having  been  caught  in  his  apartments,  and  asked  to 
see  the  paper  he  had  given  Dorothy,  touching  it  as 
something  most  sacred. 

Dorothy  had  gone  above  stairs,  leaving  Mary  and 
the  good  woman  together  in  the  living-room,  where 
the  afternoon  sunshine  poured  across  the  floor  in 
broad  slants  from  the  two  windows  opening  upon  the 
garden  at  the  rear  of  the  house. 

Presently  Mistress  Knollys  said,  "  It  would  seem, 


342          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

my  dear,  to  be  the  very  best  outcome  for  Dorothy's 
matter,  the  way  things  have  befallen." 

"  Yes,"  Mary  assented  with  a  sigh,  "  so  it  does." 

"And  yet,"  added  the  old  lady,  "  I  fear  it  will  be 
hard  for  the  little  maid,  with  a  brother  and  husband 
fighting  against  one  another." 

"  Ah,  but  you  forget,  dear  Mistress  Knollys,  that 
he  told  her  he  thought  of  setting  sail  for  his  home 
in  England." 

"  And  then  I  suppose  she  would  go  with  him." 

"  Aye ;  "  and  Mary  sighed  again.  "  I  think  she  will 
surely  wish  to  do  this." 

"  Well,  well,  my  dear,"  said  Mistress  Knollys, 
speaking  more  briskly,  "  that  is  not  like  to  be  right 
away,  as  he  must  await  his  exchange  as  a  prisoner, 
and  there's  no  telling  when  that  will  come  to  pass. 
Let  us  borrow  no  trouble  until  we  know  the  end, 
which,  after  all,  may  be  a  happy  one." 

It  was  the  fourth  day  after  this  that  Mary  was 
gladdened  by  the  sight  of  her  husband  riding  up  in 
front  of  Mistress  Knollys'  door ;  and  with  him  were 
Hugh  and  a  dozen  other  stout  fellows  on  horseback. 

He  explained  that  they  had  but  a  short  time  to 
tarry,  and  were  come  at  Washington's  command,  to 
carry  Dorothy  back  with  them  to  Cambridge. 

"  Hey,  you  little  mischief,  see  the  stir  you  are 
guilty  of  making,  —  getting  half  the  camp  by  the  ears 
with  your  goings  on,"  he  said  laughingly,  and  in  a 
way  to  set  at  rest  all  her  misgivings,  as  he  took  her 
in  his  arms. 

"But  what  am  I  to  go  to  Cambridge  for?"  she 
asked  rather  nervously,  still  with  her  arms  around  his 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          343 

neck,  and  holding  back  her  head  to  get  a  better  look 
at  his  face,  in  which  a  serious  expression  seemed  to 
be  underlying  its  usual  brightness. 

"Did  I  not  tell  you,  —  because  General  Washing 
ton  sent  us  to  fetch  you  ?  But  come,"  he  added  more 
gravely,  "  we  must  get  away  at  once.  Hasten  and  get 
yourself  ready  and  I  will  tell  you  all  as  we  ride  along." 

"  Had  I  not  better  go  with  her  ?  "  asked  Mary, 
when  Dot  had  left  them. 

Her  husband  shook  his  head.  "  No,  it  was  only 
Dot  we  were  to  bring." 

"  But  for  her  to  go  alone,  with  a  lot  of  men  —  " 
Mary  began. 

He  put  an  arm  around  her  shoulder  as  he  inter 
rupted  her  remonstrances. 

"  She  goes  with  her  brother,  sweetheart,  and  to 
meet  her  husband." 

"But  she  is  coming  back?"  And  Mary  spoke 
very  anxiously. 

"Aye,  she  '11  return  sometime  to-morrow;  but  for 
how  long  is  for  herself  and  the  other  to  decide." 

Then  he  explained :  "The  British  have  a  man  of 
ours,  one  Captain  Pickett,  a  valiant  soldier,  with  a 
stout  arm  and  true  heart.  They  have  had  him  these 
three  months,  a  prisoner  in  Boston,  and  we  have 
been  most  anxions  to  bring  about  his  exchange. 
General  Washington  has  now  arranged  this  through 
Southern,  who  is  to  return  to-morrow  to  Boston,  and 
Captain  Pickett  is  to  be  sent  to  us.  After  that,  as  I 
have  said,  we  have  no  right  to  dictate  Dorothy's 
movements.  Captain  Southorn  has  told  me  that  he 
should  return  to  England  as  soon  as  may  be." 


344         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Then,"  said  Mary  in  a  tone  of  conviction,  and  the 
tears  springing  to  her  eyes,  "  Dot  will  go  with  him." 

"  Aye,  belike,"  he  sighed,  "  for  they  love  one 
another  truly." 

"  And  you,  Jack,  do  you  —  can  you  look  at  and 
speak  to  this  man  with  any  tolerance  ?"  demanded 
his  wife,  the  asperity  of  her  voice  seeming  to  dry 
away  the  tears. 

"  I  try  to  do  so,  for  Dot's  sake,  and  for  what  he  is 
to  her.  I  Ve  found  him  to  be  a  gentleman,  and  a 
right  manly  fellow,  despite  the  prank  of  which  he 
was  guilty." 

"  Well,  I  shall  hate  him  the  longest  day  I  live  !  " 

Mary  could  say  nothing  more,  for  Mistress  Knollys 
and  Hugh  now  came  in  from  another  room,  where 
they  had  been  together. 

Dorothy  had  passed  this  room  on  her  way  up  the 
stairs,  and  seeing  Hugh,  stopped,  while  he  came  for 
ward  quickly  to  meet  her. 

"  Oh,  Hugh,  but  I  am  truly  glad  to  see  you  once 
more  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  How  long,  how  very  long 
it  seems  since  you  went  away!  "  And  there  were 
tears  shining  in  the  eyes  she  raised  to  his  face. 

He  clasped  both  her  extended  hands,  and  remind 
ing  himself  of  all  he  had  heard,  strove  to  hide  his 
true  feelings,  while  his  mother,  from  the  room  back  of 
them,  watched  the  two  in  silence,  still  seeming  to  hear 
the  cry  he  had  uttered  only  a  moment  before,  — 

"  Oh,  mother,  mother,  I  feel  that  my  heart  will 
break !  "  . 

Dorothy  could  not  but  observe  the  paleness  of  his 
face,  and  the  traces  as  of  recent  tears  showing  about 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          345 

the  blue  eyes;  but  she  attributed  these  to  other 
than  the  real  cause,  —  perhaps  to  matters  arising 
between  his  mother  and  himself  after  their  long 
separation. 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  missed  me  sufficiently  to 
make  the  time  seem  long  to  you,  Dot,"  he  replied, 
well  aware,  in  the  bitterness  of  his  own  heart,  of  how 
little  this  had  to  do  with  her  show  of  emotion. 

"  Aye,  I  have  missed  you  very  much,"  she  de 
clared  earnestly.  "And  so  many  sad  things  have 
happened  since !  " 

"Yes — and  so  many  that  are  not  sad,"  he  added 
significantly,  desiring,  since  he  might  be  expected  to 
speak  of  her  marriage,  to  have  it  over  with. 

A  burning  blush  deepened  the  color  in  her  cheeks. 
She  drew  away  the  hands  he  had  been  holding  all 
this  time,  her  eyes  fell,  and  she  seemed  scarcely  to 
know  how  to  reply. 

"  I  pray  God  you  will  be  very  happy,  Dorothy." 
And  his  speaking  her  full  name  accentuated  the 
gravity  of  his  voice  and  manner. 

"  Thank  you,  Hugh,"  she  replied,  trying  to  smile : 
then,  with  a  nervous  laugh,  "  And  when  you  return 
to  Marblehead  and  see  Polly  Chine,  I  hope  I  may 
say  the  same  to  you." 

The  young  man  forced  a  laugh  that  well-nigh 
choked  him.  It  had  been  hard  enough  to  endure 
before  he  saw  her.  But  even  when  he  knew  from  her 
brother  of  her  being  forced  into  a  marriage  with  this 
Britisher,  his  heart  refused  to  relinquish  all  hope, 
despite  what  his  friend  had  told  him  of  Dorothy's 
own  feeling  toward  her  husband. 


346         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

/ 

But  he  had  still  cherished  the  idea  that  somehow, 
in  some  way,  they  might  never  come  together  again; 
that  the  Britisher,  believing  Dorothy  to  have  no  love 
for  him,  might  sail  away  to  England  without  her, 
should  the  fortune  of  war  spare  him  to  do  this. 

He  also  reckoned  —  hoped,  rather  —  that  the  girl 
was  so  young  as  to  recover  from  any  sentiment  this 
stranger  might  have  awakened  within  her  heart. 

But  now,  in  the  light  of  what  had  come  about 
and  was  soon  to  be,  all  hope  was  dead  for  him. 
The  sight  of  the  face  and  form  he  had  never  loved  so 
well  as  now,  —  when  she  seemed  so  sweet  and  so 
lovable  in  her  newly  acquired  womanliness  —  all 
this  was  unnerving  him. 

With  these  thoughts  whirling  through  his  brain,  he 
stood  looking  at  her,  while  he  forced  such  an  unnat 
ural  laugh  as  made  her  glance  at  him  nervously  and 
draw  herself  away. 

"  I  'm  not  like  to  see  the  old  town  for  many  a  long 
day,  I  fear,"  he  managed  to  say,  his  voice  growing 
less  strained  as  he  saw  the  wondering  look  in  her 
dark  eyes;  "and  as  for  Polly  Chine,  you  must 
find  one  more  suited  to  my  taste  before  you've 
cause  to  wish  me  what  I  now  wish  you  with  all  my 
heart." 

With  this  he  turned  hastily  away,  and  his  mother 
asked,   "  You   are   going  to  get  ready  to  start  for 
Cambridge,  child?" 
. "  Yes,"  replied  Dorothy,  "  I  must  leave  at  once." 

"  And  can  I  do  aught  to  help?  "  the  good  woman 
inquired. 

Upon  being  assured  that  she  could  not,  she  cheer- 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          347 

ily  bade  the  girl  make  haste,  and  to  remember  that 
she  was  expected  to  return  the  next  day. 

"  I  shall  miss  the  child  sorely,"  she  said,  as  the 
click  of  Dorothy's  little  heels  died  away  on  the  floor 
above. 

Hugh  said  nothing,  but  sighed  heavily,  as  he 
stood  looking  out  of  the  window  with  eyes  that  saw 
nothing. 

His  mother  went  to  him  and  laid  a  gentle  hand 
upon  his  broad  shoulder. 

"  Oh,  my  son,  my  dear  son,"  she  said  in  a  trem 
bling  voice,  "  my  old  heart  is  sore  for  you.  I  have 
hoped  for  years  that — ". 

He  whirled  suddenly  about. 

"Don't  mother — don't  say  any  more  —  not  now. 
Let  me  fight  it  out  alone,  and  try  to  keep  such  a 
bearing  as  will  prevent  her  from  knowing  the  truth." 

Then  the  passion  in  his  voice  died  out,  and  he 
caressed  her  gray  hair  with  a  loving  touch. 

She  drew  his  face  down  and  kissed  him. 

"  Come,"  she  said,  with  an  effort  at  cheerfulness,  — 
"  come  into  the  other  room  and  have  speech  with 
Mary  before  you  go,  else  she  '11  think  we  've  lost  all 
proper  sense  of  our  manners.  This  is  the  first  time 
you  and  she  have  met  since  her  marriage." 


348         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

IT  was  evening  when  the  party  reached  the  head 
quarters  at  Cambridge. 

A  faint  afterglow  of  the  brilliant  sunset  still  lingered, 
but  the  roadway  leading  to  the  entrance  of  the  house 
was  dusky  with  the  shadows  of  coming  night,  which 
almost  hid  the  great  trees  on  either  side. 

The  air  about  was  filled  with  the  faint  hum  of 
camp  life.  Occasionally  a  voice  could  be  heard,  or 
the  neighing  of  a  horse,  —  figures  of  men  were  dis 
cernible  here  and  there,  and  a  sentry  was  pacing 
before  the  steps  of  the  mansion. 

"  Here  we  are,  Dot,"  said  her  brother ;  and  dis 
mounting,  he  helped  her  from  her  horse.  "  Careful, 
child;"  for  she  had  tripped,  her  riding-skirt  having 
become  entangled  about  her  feet  as  she  followed  him 
into  the  open  doorway.  "  I  will  take  you  directly  to 
the  room  prepared  for  you,  and  do  you  wait  there 
until  I  return." 

She  said  nothing,  but  held  fast  to  his  arm. 

"  Come,  be  brave,"  he  whispered ;  "  there  is  naught 
for  you  to  fear."  And  he  led  her  within,  leaving 
Hugh  Knollys  with  the  other  men  outside. 

The  hall  was  spacious  and  well  lighted.  Several 
officers  and  privates  were  moving  about,  all  of  whom 
stared  wonderingly  at  the  unusual  sight  of  a  lady,  — 
although  it  was  not  easy  to  decide  whether  it  was  a 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          349 

woman  or  child  —  this  dainty  little  figure  in  the  rid 
ing-habit,  who  was  looking  about  with  unconcealed 
curiosity. 

Far  down  the  hall,  to  the  left,  her  brother  opened 
a  door,  showing  a  spacious,  well-furnished  chamber, 
where  a  wood  fire  was  blazing,  —  for  the  night  was 
drawing  in  chilly. 

"  Now  take  off  your  hat,  child,  and  feel  at  home," 
he  said,  kissing  her.  "  Remember  there  is  naught  to 
fear.  It  is  only  that  we  are  wishing  to  fix  matters  for 
you,  little  one,  so  that  you'll  be  happy."  And  he 
kissed  her  again  as  she  clung  to  his  neck. 

"  Ah,  Jack,"  she  whispered,  "  you  are  so  good 
to  me !  " 

"  I  Ve  never  had  the  wish  to  be  other  than  good," 
he  replied  lovingly. 

As  soon  as  she  was  alone,  Dorothy  removed  her 
hat,  and  then,  as  she  stood  by  the  hearth,  watching 
the  leaping  flames,  smoothed  out  her  curls. 

So  engaged,  and  lost  in  thought,  she  did  not  hear 
the  tapping  upon  the  door,  nor  see  that  it  opened 
softly  and  a  man's  figure  paused  on  the  threshold,  as 
if  watching  the  slight  form  standing  by  the  fire,  with 
the  back  turned  squarely  to  him. 

"  Little  one,"  came  in  a  voice  that  startled  the 
silence. 

She  turned  like  a  flash,  and  although  the  firelight 
did  not  touch  his  face,  it  was  not  needed  to  tell  her 
who  it  was. 

He  closed  the  door,  and  advanced  with  outstretched 
arms,  laughing  with  exultation  when  she  fled  to  them. 

"You   are   still   of  the   same   mind   as   when  we 


350         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

parted  ?  "  he  said,  while  he  held  her  as  if  never  mean 
ing  to  let  her  go  from  him  again. 

"  How  can  you  ask?  "  And  she  nestled  yet  closer 
to  him. 

His  only  answer  was  to  kiss  her.  Then,  bringing  a 
chair  to  the  hearth,  he  seated  himself,  and  attempted 
to  draw  her  upon  his  knee.  But  she  frustrated  this 
by  perching  herself  upon  the  arm  of  the  chair,  from 
which  she  looked  triumphantly  into  his  face. 

"  Your  hands  are  cold,  little  one,"  he  said,  holding 
them  against  his  cheek. 

"  We  had  a  long  ride,"  she  replied,  her  eyes  droop 
ing  before  the  intensity  of  his  gaze. 

"  Aye,  so  you  did ;  are  you  tired? " 

"  No,  not  at  all,"  was  her  smiling  answer,  and  her 
appearance  did  not  belie  the  words. 

"Hungry?"  —  with  a  little  laugh,  and  tightening 
the  clasp  of  his  arm  about  her. 

"  No,"  again  lifting  her  eyes  to  his  happy  face. 

"  Well,  I  have  been  hungry  for  days,  and  with 
a  hunger  that  is  now  being  happily  appeased.  But  a 
supper  is  to  be  ready  for  you  shortly,  and  then  you 
are  to  see  General  Washington.  Do  you  understand, 
sweetheart,  what  all  this  is  about?  "  He  was  looking 
down  at  the  small  hands  resting  in  one  of  his  own, 
and  smiling  as  he  noted  with  a  lover's  eye,  how  dainty 
and  white  they  were. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  my  brother  explained  all  that 
to  me." 

"  And  you  will  come  with  me  —  now,  at  once,  as 
soon  as  I  can  make  my  arrangements?  "  He  spoke 
hurriedly,  nervously. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          351 

"  To  England  ? "  she  asked,  a  very  serious  look 
now  showing  in  her  dark  eyes. 

"  Aye,  to  England,"  he  repeated  in  a  tone  whose 
firmness  was  contradicted  by  his  perturbed  face. 

Disengaging  one  hand,  her  arm  stole  around  his 
neck  as  she  whispered,  "  I  would  go  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth  with  you  now." 

He  held  her  head  away,  the  better  to  look  into 
her  face,  as  he  said  with  a  sigh  of  contentment: 
"  Now  I  can  breathe  easy !  You  see  I  did  not  dare 
believe  you  would  really  come,  —  you've  ever  been 
such  a  capricious  little  rebel." 

Presently  he  asked,  as  he  toyed  with  her  small 
fingers,  "Where  got  you  all  these  different  rings, 
little  one?"  and  a  note  almost  of  jealousy  sounded 
in  his  voice.  "  Here  be  many  pretty  brilliants  —  I 
thought  maids  in  this  country  never  wore  such. 
How  comes  such  a  baby  as  you  with  a  ring  like 
this?"  And  he  lifted  her  hand  to  look  at  the  one 
which  had  attracted  his  special  notice. 

"  My  father  gave  it  to  me,"  she  said  quietly ;  "  it 
was  my  mother's  —  whom  I  never  saw." 

He  pressed  his  lips  to  the  sparkling  circlet.  "  My 
little  wife,  I  '11  be  mother,  father  —  all  things  else 
to  you.  All  of  them  together  could  not  love  you 
more  truly  and  sacredly  than  do  I.  Ah,  my  darling, 
you  have  but  poor  knowledge  of  the  way  I  love 
you,  and  how  highly  I  prize  your  esteem.  How 
can  you,  after  the  rough  wooing  to  which  I  treated 
you?" 

Then  he  whispered,  "  And  where  is  the  ruby  ring?  " 

He  felt  her  head  stir  uneasily  against  his  shoulder. 


352         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"Surely  you  did  not  throw  it  away?"  he  asked 
after  a  moment's  waiting. 

Dorothy  laughed,  softly  and  happily. 

"  You  told  me  that  night  at  Master  Weeks',"  she 
whispered,  "  that  you  did  not  believe  what  my  lips 
said,  but  what  my  eyes  had  shown  you." 

"  Aye,  so  I  did,  and  so  I  thought  when  I  spoke. 
But  until  now  I  Ve  been  tossed  about  with  such 
conflicting  thoughts  as  scarce  to  know  what  to 
think." 

"  That  may  be  so,"  she  said,  sitting  erect  to  look 
at  him.  "  But,  believing  what  you  read  in  my  eyes 
then  and  before,  think  you  I  would  throw  away  the 
ring?" 

"  Then  where  is  it?  "  he  asked  again,  smiling  at 
her  earnestness. 

For  answer  she  raised  her  hands  to  her  neck,  and 
undoing  the  fastening  of  a  gold  chain,  drew  it,  with 
the  ring  strung  upon  it,  from  where  they  had  rested, 
and  laid  them  both  in  his  hand. 

His  fingers  closed  quickly  over  them  as  he  ex 
claimed,  "  Was  there  ever  such  a  true  little  sweet 
heart?" 

Then  lifting  her  into  his  lap,  he  said,  "  You  have 
never  yet  said  to  me  in  words  that  you  really  love 
me.  Tell  me  so  now —  say  it !  " 

"Think  you  that  you  have  need  for  words?"  A 
bit  of  her  old  wilfulness  was  now  showing  in  her 
laughing  eyes. 

"Nay  —  truly  no  need,  after  what  you  have  done 
for  me,  and  have  said  you  would  go  home  with  me. 
But  there 's  a  wish  to  hear  such  words,  little  one,  and 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          353 

to  hear  you  speak  my  name  —  which,  now  that  I 
think  of  it,  I  verily  believe  you  do  not  even  know." 

She  nodded  smilingly,  but  did  not  answer. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked  coaxingly,  as  he  would 
have  spoken  to  a  child. 

"Ah  —  I  know  it."     And  she  laughed  teasingly. 

"Then  say  it,"  he  commanded  with  mock  fierce 
ness.  "  Say  it  this  minute,  or  I  '11  —  " 

But  her  soft  palm  was  against  his  lips,  cutting 
short  his  threat. 

"  It  is  —  Kyrle,"  she  said  demurely. 

"  Aye,  so  it  is,  and  I  never  thought  it  could 
sound  so  sweet.  Now  say  the  rest  of  it  —  there  's  a 
good  child.  Ah,  little  one,"  he  exclaimed  with  sud 
den  passion,  "  I  can  scarcely  yet  believe  all  this  is 
true.  Lay  all  doubt  at  rest  forever  by  telling  me  you 
love  me  !  " 

The  laughter  was  gone  from  her  eyes,  and  a 
solemn  light  came  into  them. 

"  Kyrle  Southern,  I  love  you  —  I  do  love  you  !  " 

They  now  heard  voices  and  steps  outside  the  door, 
and  Dorothy  sprang  to  her  feet,  while  Captain  South- 
orn  arose  hastily  from  the  chair  and  set  it  back  in 
place. 

It  was  John  Devereux  who  entered,  followed  by  a 
soldier. 

"  Well,  good  people,"  he  said  cheerily,  giving  the 
young  Britisher  a  glance  of  swift  scrutiny,  and  then 
looking  smilingly  at  Dorothy,  "  there  is  a  supper 
waiting  for  this  small  sister  of  mine ;  and,  Dot,  you 
must  come  with  me  —  and  that  speedily,  as  I  am 
famishing." 

23 


354          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

He  advanced  and  drew  her  hand  within  his  arm; 
then  turning  with  more  dignity  of  manner  to  the  Eng 
lishman,  he  added,  "  After  we  have  supped,  Captain 
Southern,  I  will  look  for  you  in  your  room,  as  General 
Washington  will  then  be  ready  to  receive  us." 

Southorn  bowed  gravely.  Then,  with  a  sudden 
boyish  impulsiveness,  he  extended  his  hand. 

"  May  I  not  first  hear  from  your  own  lips,"  he  asked 
earnestly ,  "  that  you  wish  me  well?  " 

Jack  clasped  the  hand  as  frankly  as  it  had  been  of 
fered,  and  Dorothy's  heart  beat  happily,  as  she  saw 
the  two  dearest  on  earth  to  her  looking  with  friendly 
eyes  upon  one  another. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          355 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

AN  hour  later  the  three  stood  before  the  door  of 
Washington's  private  office ;  and  in  response  to 
John  Devereux's  knock,  the  voice  that  was  now  so 
familiar  to  Dorothy  bade  them  enter. 

As  they  came  into  the  room,  Washington  advanced 
toward  Dorothy  with  his  hand  held  out  in  greeting, 
and  his  eyes  were  filled  with  kindness  as  they  looked 
into  the  charming  face  regarding  him  half  fearfully. 

"  Welcome,"  he  said,  —  "  welcome,  little  Mistress 
Southern." 

At  the  sound  of  that  name,  heard  now  for  the  first 
time,  a  rush  of  color  suffused  Dorothy's  cheeks,  while 
the  two  younger  men  smiled,  albeit  each  with  a  dif 
ferent  meaning. 

The  one  was  triumphantly  happy,  but  Jack's  smile 
was  touched  with  bitterness,  and  a  sudden  contraction, 
almost  painful,  caught  his  throat  for  a  second. 

"  I  trust  that  my  orders  were  properly  carried 
out  for  your  comfort,"  continued  Washington,  still 
addressing  Dorothy,  as  he  motioned  them  all  to  be 
seated. 

She  courtesied,  and  managed  to  make  a  fitting 
reply.  But  she  felt  quite  uncomfortable,  and  some 
what  alarmed,  to  find  her  small  self  an  object  of  so 
much  consideration. 


356         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

The  Commander-in-Chief  now  seated  himself,  and 
turned  a  graver  face  to  the  young  Englishman. 

"  May  I  ask,  Captain  Southern,  if  the  plans  of 
which  you  told  Lieutenant  Devereux  and  myself  are 
to  be  carried  out?  " 

The  young  man  bowed  respectfully. 

"  I  am  most  happy,  sir,  to  assure  you  that  they  are, 
and  at  the  speediest  possible  moment  after  I  return 
to  Boston." 

Washington  was  silent  a  moment,  and  his  eyes 
turned  to  Lieutenant  Devereux,  who,  seemingly 
regardless  of  all  else,  was  watching  his  sister. 

"  And  you,  Lieutenant,  do  you  give  your  consent 
to  all  this?" 

"  Yes,  sir."     But  the  young  man  sighed. 

"  And  now,  little  Mistress  Southern,"  Washington 
said,  smiling  once  more,  "  tell  me,  have  you  consented 
to  leave  America  and  go  with  your  husband  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  replied  almost  sadly,  and  stealing  a 
look  at  her  brother's  downcast  face. 

"  It  would  seem,  then,  that  the  matter  is  settled  as 
it  should  be,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  parties," 
Washington  said  heartily.  "  And  I  wish  God's  bless 
ing  upon  both  of  you  young  people,  and  shall  hope, 
Mistress  Dorothy,  that  your  heart  will  not  be  entirely 
weaned  from  your  own  land." 

"  That  can  never  be,  sir,"  she  exclaimed  with  sud 
den  spirit,  and  glancing  almost  defiantly  at  her  hus 
band,  who  only  smiled  in  return. 

"  Aye,  child  —  so  ?  I  am  truly  glad  to  hear  it." 
Then  rising  from  his  chair,  he  said  :  "  And  now  I  must 
ask  you  to  excuse  me,  as  I  have  matters  of  importance 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          357 

awaiting  my  attention,  and  regret  greatly  that  I  can 
not  spare  more  time  thus  pleasantly.  You  will  escort 
your  sister  back  to  Dorchester  in  the  morning, 
Lieutenant?" 

"  Aye,  sir,  with  your  permission." 

"  You  have  it ;  and  you  had  better  take  the  same 
number  of  men  you  had  yesterday.  Return  as  speedily 
as  possible,  as  there  are  signs  of — " 

He  checked  himself  abruptly,  but  swept  away  any 
suggestion  of  discourtesy  by  saying,  as  he  held  out 
his  hand  to  the  young  Englishman,  "  I  '11  bid  you  good 
night,  Captain  Southern;  you  see  that  it  is  natural 
now  to  think  of  you  as  a  friend." 

"  It  is  an  honor  to  me,  sir,  to  hear  you  say  as 
much,"  the  other  replied,  as  he  took  the  extended 
hand  and  bowed  low  over  it.  "  And  I  beg  to  thank 
you  for  all  your  kindness  to  me  and  to  —  my  wife." 

Dorothy  now  courtesied  to  Washington,  and  was 
about  to  leave  the  room,  when  he  stretched  out  a 
detaining  hand. 

"  Stay  a  moment,  child.  I  am  not  likely  to  see 
you  again  before  you  depart,  and  therefore  it  is 
good-by  as  well  as  good-night.  You  will  see  that  I 
have  endeavored  to  do  what  was  best  for  you,  al 
though  I  must  admit"  —  and  he  glanced  smilingly 
at  Jack  —  "  it  was  no  great  task  for  me  to  bring  your 
brother  to  see  matters  as  I  did.  And  now  may  God 
bless  you,  and  keep  your  heart  the  brave,  true  one 
I  shall  always  remember." 

She  was  unable  to  speak,  and  could  only  lift  her 
eyes  to  the  face  of  this  great  man,  who,  notwithstand 
ing  the  weight  of  anxiety  and  responsibility  pressing 


358          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

upon  him,  had  been  the  one  to  smooth  away  the 
troubles  which  had  threatened  to  mar  her  young  life, 
and  who  had  now  brought  about  the  desire  of  her 
heart. 

But  his  kindly  look  at  length  gave  her  courage, 
and  she  managed  to  say,  although  chokingly,  "  I 
can  never  find  words  in  which  to  thank  you,  sir." 

He  bowed  as  the  three  left  the  room,  and  no  word 
was  spoken  while  they  took  their  way  down  the  hall 
to  Dorothy's  apartment. 

Jack  opened  the  door  and  motioned  the  others  to 
enter. 

"  I  must  leave  you  now,"  he  said,  "  and  go  to  see 
Hugh  Knollys.  He  is  not  feeling  just  right  to-night." 

"  Why,  is  he  ill  ?  I  wondered  that  he  was  not  at 
supper  with  us."  Dorothy  spoke  quickly,  her  voice 
trembled,  and  her  brother  saw  that  she  was  weeping. 

He  followed  them  into  the  room  and  closed  the 
door.  Then  he  turned  to  Dot,  and  taking  her  by 
the  hand,  asked  tenderly,  "  What  is  troubling  you, 
my  dear  child?" 

She  gave  a  great  sob  and  threw  herself  upon  his 
breast. 

"  'T  is  because  of  what  he  just  said  —  as  we  left 
him.  It  made  me  realize  that  I  am  soon  to  go  away 
across  the  sea  from  you  —  from  all  of  you,"  she  ex 
claimed  passionately.  "  Oh  —  how  can  I  bear  it !  " 

"  'T  is  somewhat  late,  little  sister,  to  think  of  that," 
her  brother  replied,  caressing  her  curly  head  with 
the  loving  touch  she  had  known  ever  since  the  child 
hood  days.  Then  bending  his  lips  close  to  her  ear, 
he  whispered,  "  See  —  you  are  making  him  unhappy." 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          359 

At  this  she  glanced  over  her  shoulder  at  her  hus 
band,  who  had  walked  to  the  hearth,  and  stood 
looking  into  the  fire. 

"  Come,  little  girl,  cheer  up,"  said  Jack,  "  for 
to-night,  at  least.  You  are  to  have  a  little  visit  with 
him  before  he  returns  to  his  quarters.  And  before 
to-morrow  noon  he  will  be  on  the  road  to  Boston." 

With  a  long,  sobbing  sigh,  she  released  him ;  then, 
as  she  wiped  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  she  said  with  a 
wan  smile,  "  It  is  hard  —  cruelly  hard,  to  have  one's 
heart  so  torn  in  opposite  ways." 

He  knew  her  meaning,  and  thought,  as  he  went 
away,  how  small  was  their  own  grief  compared  with 
that  of  poor  Hugh,  who,  utterly  unmanned,  had 
immured  himself  in  his  quarters. 

Dorothy  stole  to  the  hearth,  where  stood  the  silent 
figure  of  her  husband ;  and  as  he  still  did  not  speak, 
she  ventured  to  reach  out  and  steal  a  timid  hand 
within  the  one  hanging  by  his  side. 

His  fingers  instantly  prisoned  it  in  a  close  clasp, 
and  so  they  remained  for  a  time  looking  silently  into 
the  fire.  Presently  he  sighed,  and  drawing  the  chain 
and  ruby  ring  from  his  pocket,  said  very  gently, 
"  Will  you  wear  this  ring,  sweetheart,  until  such 
time  as  I  can  get  one  more  suitable?" 

"Aye — but  I'd  sooner  not  wear  any  other,"  she 
replied,  looking  wistfully  at  him,  —  awed  and  troubled 
by  this  new  manner  of  his. 

"  Would  you  ?  "  And  he  smiled  as  he  fastened  the 
chain  about  her  neck.  "  Then  I  shall  be  obliged  to 
have  the  half  of  it  taken  away,  in  order  to  make  a 
proper  fit  for  that  small  finger.  But  you  must  let  me 


360         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

put  on  a  plain  gold  band,  as  well,  so  that  all  may  be 
in  proper  form." 

She  caught  his  hand  and  laid  it  against  her  cheek, 
while  the  light  of  the  burning  wood  caught  in  the 
ruby  ring,  making  it  gleam  like  a  ruddier  fire  against 
the  folds  of  her  dark-green  habit. 

"Why  are  you  so  unhappy?"  she  asked. 

"  That  I  am  not,  sweet  little  wife,"  he  answered, 
drawing  her  to  him,  "  save  when  I  see  you  unhappy." 

"  But  I  am  not  unhappy,"  she  protested,  adding 
brokenly,  "  except  that  —  that  —  " 

"  Except  that  you  cherish  a  warm  love  for  kindred 
and  home,  and  one  it  would  be  most  unnatural  for 
you  to  be  lacking,"  he  interrupted.  "  But  never  fear, 
little  one,"  —  and  he  stroked  her  hair  much  as  her 
brother  had  done  —  "  you  will  not  be  unhappy  with 
me,  if  you  love  me ;  and  that  you  say  you  do,  and  so 
I  know  it  for  a  truth  —  thank  God.  This  war  cannot 
last  very  long,  and  I  Ve  lost  all  heart  to  care  whether 
King  or  colony  win.  To  tell  the  truth,"  —  and  he 
laughed  as  he  bent  over  to  kiss  her — "I  fear  my 
heart  has  turned  traitor  enough  to  love  best  the  cause 
of  her  I  love.  So  it  is  as  well  that  I  send  in  my 
resignation,  which  is  certain  to  be  accepted;  and 
we'll  go  straight  to  my  dear  old  home  among  the 
Devonshire  hills,  and  be  happily  out  of  the  way  of  the 
strife.  And  when  it  is  over,  we  can  often  cross  the 
sea  to  your  own  home,  and  perhaps  your  brother  and 
his  wife — if  I  can  ever  make  my  peace  with  her  — 
will  also  come  to  us.  And  so,  sweetheart,  you  see 
the  parting  is  not  forever — nor  for  very  long." 

Thus  he  went  on  soothing  and  cheering  her  as  he 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          361 

seated  himself  again  in  the  big  chair  by  the  hearth  and 
drew  her  to  his  knee.  Presently,  and  as  if  to  divert 
her  thoughts,  he  said :  "  Come  —  tell  me  something 
of  your  family.  I  have  seen  them  all,  as  you  know, 
but  there  are  two  of  its  members  with  whom  I  never 
had  speech." 

Dorothy  puckered  her  brows  and  looked  at  him 
questioningly. 

"  They  are  wide  apart  as  to  age,"  he  added,  smiling 
at  her  perplexity,  —  "  for  one  of  them  is  a  sweet-faced 
old  lady,  and  the  other  is  a  lovely  little  girl  with  long 
yellow  locks  and  wonderful  blue  eyes.  She  was  with 
you  that  eventful  day  at  the  cave."  And  he  laughed 
softly  at  the  thought  of  what  that  day  had  brought 
about. 

"  Why,  the  old  lady  was  Aunt  Lettice,  and  the 
little  girl  is  her  granddaughter  —  'Bitha  Hollis,  my 
cousin." 

"  She  looks  a  winsome  little  thing  —  this  'Bitha,"  he 
said,  happy  to  see  the  brightness  come  to  Dorothy's 
face. 

She  was  smiling,  for  the  names  had  brought 
visions  of  her  dear  old  home,  and  she  seemed  to  see 
all  the  loving  faces  in  the  fire  before  her. 

"  Yes  —  and  she  is  a  dear  child,  and  full  of  the 
oddest  fancies."  And  now  Dorothy  laughed  outright 
as  some  of  'Bitha's  queer  sayings  came  to  her. 

She  went  on  to  tell  her  husband  of  these;  and 
when  Jack  returned  half  an  hour  later  to  escort 
Captain  Southern  to  his  room,  he  found  the  two  of 
them  laughing  happily  together. 


362         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

'  I  VHE  next  morning  —  although  at  rather  a  late 
•*•  hour  for  her  —  Dorothy  arose,  feeling  greatly 
refreshed  by  her  sound  and  dreamless  sleep. 

While  she  was  yet  dressing,  her  brother  rapped  on 
the  door,  and  told  her  she  was  to  go  to  the  little  room 
near  by,  where  supper  had  been  served  the  night 
before,  and  that  Dolly  —  the  sutler's  wife  —  would 
have  breakfast  ready  for  her. 

An  hour  later,  as  she  stood  at  the  open  window  of 
her  room,  drinking  in  the  fresh  morning  air,  still  bear 
ing  the  odor  of  fallen  leaves  wetted  by  the  night 
damps,  she  saw  her  brother,  with  Captain  Southern 
and  several  other  men,  chatting  together  a  short 
distance  away. 

Jack  was  the  first  to  turn  his  eyes  in  her  direction, 
and  seeing  her,  he  smiled  and  waved  his  hand,  at 
which  Captain  Southern  turned  about  and  hurried 
toward  her. 

He  was  soon  standing  under  the  window,  and 
reaching  up  took  possession  of  one  of  the  small  hands 
resting  upon  the  sill. 

For  an  instant  neither  of  them  spoke,  but  Dorothy's 
dark  eyes  smiled  shyly  into  the  blue  ones  uplifted 
to  her  face. 

"  And  it  is  really  true, "  he  said  at  last,  with  an  air 
of  conviction.  "  Do  you  know,  little  one,  that  when  I 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony         363 

awakened  this  morning,  I  was  fearful  at  first  that  I  'd 
been  dreaming  it  all.  But  knowing  now  what  I  do, 
how  can  I  have  the  heart  to  go  away  and  leave  you 
again?  Cannot  you  come  to  Boston  with  me  now  — 
this  very  day?  " 

She  shook  her  head.  "No,  no, — I  must  not  do 
that.  I  must  go  back  to  Dorchester,  to  see  Mary  and 
Mistress  Knollys  once  more.  And,  too" — with  a 
blush  —  "I  could  not  go  without  any  raiment  besides 
this."  And  she  touched  the  folds  of  her  riding-habit. 

He  stood  a  minute  as  if  thinking,  and  then  asked 
if  she  would  come  out  for  a  short  walk. 

"  Most  assuredly,"  was  her  smiling  response ;  and 
turning  from  the  window,  she  was  not  long  in  putting 
on  her  hat. 

As  she  was  about  leaving  the  room,  she  noticed  her 
riding-whip  lying  on  the  table  where  she  had  tossed 
it  upon  her  arrival  the  previous  evening.  It  was  a 
gift  from  her  father,  and  one  she  prized  very  highly ; 
and  fearing  that  the  sight  of  it  might  excite  the 
cupidity  of  some  of  the  servants,  she  picked  it  up, 
and  then  passed  quickly  out  to  the  porch. 

Here  she  encountered  several  of  the  officers  whom 
she  had  seen  talking  with  her  brother  a  short  time 
before.  They  now  drew  aside  to  let  her  go  by, 
which  she  did  hurriedly,  her  eyes  lowered  under  the 
shadowy  plumes  of  her  riding-hat,  and  oblivious  of 
the  admiring  glances  they  stole  at  her. 

Many  of  the  inmates  of  Washington's  headquarters 
had  become  acquainted  with  her  little  romance ;  and 
so,  unknown  to  herself,  she  was  an  object  of  much 
interest.  It  was  for  this  reason  also,  as  well  as  on 


364         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

account  of  the  responsibility  assumed  with  regard  to 
him  by  Washington  himself,  that  the  English  captain 
was  occupying  a  somewhat  unusual  position  amongst 
the  American  officers. 

Finding  her  brother  and  husband  together,  the  two 
coming  to  meet  her  at  the  porch,  Dorothy  asked 
after  Hugh,  and  was  told  by  Jack  that  he  had  gone 
with  a  message  to  some  of  the  outposts,  but  would 
return  shortly. 

"  And  is  he  well  this  morning,  Jack? " 

"  Oh,  yes,"  her  brother  answered  lightly.  "  You 
will  not  go  far  away,  of  course,"  he  added,  "  nor 
stay  long,  else  I  shall  have  to  come  or  send  for 
you." 

"Only  a  short!"  distance;"  and  Captain  Southern 
motioned  to  the  wood  that  lay  not  far  from  the  rear 
of  the  house. 

"Who  is  this  Hugh?  "  he  inquired,  as  they  walked 
slowly  along,  the  dry  leaves  crackling  under  their 
feet.  "  Is  he  the  sergeant,  Hugh  Knollys,  who  went 
with  your  brother  yesterday  ?  " 

"  Yes;"  and  something  in  his  tone  impelled  her  to 
add,  "  and  I  Ve  known  him  all  my  life." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  he  said,  knitting  his  brows  a  little,  as 
he  kicked  the  leaves  before  him,  "  I  remember  right 
well.  It  was  he  I  used  to  see  riding  about  the 
country  with  you  so  much  last  summer." 

"  He  is  like  my  own  brother,"  she  explained 
quickly,  not  feeling  quite  comfortable  in  something 
she  detected  in  his  manner  of  speech. 

"Is  he?"  now  looking  at   her   smilingly.     "And 

does  he  regard  you  in  the  same  fraternal  fashion  ?  " 

t 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          365 

"  Why,  of  course,"  she  answered  frankly.  "  Hugh 
and  I  have  always  known  one  another ;  we  have  gone 
riding  and  boating  together  for  years,  have  quarrelled 
and  made  up,  just  as  Jack  and  I  have  done.  Only," 
and  now  she  spoke  musingly,  "  I  cannot  remember 
that  Jack  ever  quarrelled  much  with  me." 

"  No,  I  should  say  not,  from  what  I  've  seen  of  him," 
her  husband  said  heartily. 

By  this  time  they  were  in  the  seclusion  of  the 
wood;  and  now  his  arma  went  about  her  and  held 
her  fast. 

"  Sweetheart,  tell  me  once  more  that  you  love  me," 
he  said.  "  I  only  brought  you  here  to  have  you  tell 
it  to  me  again,  and  in  broad  daylight." 

She  rested  her  head  on  his  arm  and  smiled  up  into 
his  face. 

"  How  many  times  must  I  tell  you  ?  " 

"  With  each  sweet  breath  you  draw,  if  you  tell  me 
as  many  times  as  I  would  wish  to  hear.  But  this  is 
certain  to  be  the  last  moment  I  shall  have  to  see  you 
alone,  as  you  are  to  start  for  Dorchester,  and  I  for 
Boston.  And  you  will  surely  —  surely  join  me  there 
as  soon  as  I  send  you  word  ? "  He  spoke  eagerly, 
and  as  if  fearful  that  something  might  arise  to  make 
her  change  her  mind. 

"  Yes,  to  be  sure  I  will,  —  have  I  not  promised  ?  " 

"That  you  have,  God  bless  you.  And  you  will 
let  no  one  turn  you  from  that,  little  one  ?  " 

"Why,  who  should?"  She  opened  her  eyes  in 
surprise,  and  then  there  came  a  flash  to  them.  "  No, 
no,  even  if  every  one  was  to  try,  they  could  not  do 
it  now.  What  is  that?" 


366         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

She  started  nervously,  and  turned  her  head  quickly 
about,  as  they  both  heard  a  rustling  in  the  bushes. 

"  It  is  only  a  rabbit  or  squirrel,"  her  husband  said, 
"  or  perhaps  a  —  " 

There  was  the  sharp  report  of  a  gun  close  by,  and  a 
bullet  grazed  his  shoulder  and  struck  the  tree-trunk 
directly  over  Dorothy's  head.  The  next  instant 
there  came  the  sound  of  trampling  and  fierce  strug 
gling;  and  a  voice  Dorothy  knew  at  once,  cried, 
"  You  sneaking  dastard,  what  murder  is  it  you  're 
up  to?" 

"  Stop  here,  little  one,"  said  Captain  Southern, 
calmly,  "just  a  second,  until  I  see  what  all  this 
means."  And  he  plunged  into  the  tangled  thicket 
beside  the  path  in  which  they  had  been  standing. 

But  Dorothy  followed  him  closely ;  and  a  few  yards 
away  they  came  upon  Hugh  Knollys,  towering  an 
grily  over  a  man  lying  prostrate  on  the  ground,  and 
whom  Dorothy  recognized  instantly  as  the  rude  fellow 
who  had  so  alarmed  her  at  the  inn. 

At  sight  of  the  two  figures  breaking  through  the 
underbrush,  Hugh  started  in  surprise,  and  a  look 
which  Dorothy  found  it  hard  to  understand  showed 
in  his  face. 

"What  is  it  —  what  is  the  matter?"  Captain 
Southern  demanded  angrily,  stepping  toward  the  two 
other  men. 

Hugh  did  not  reply,  and  now  they  heard  rapid 
footsteps  approaching. 

"  Here,  this  way,  —  come  here  !  "  shouted  Hugh, 
who  did  not  appear  to  have  heard  the  young  English 
man's  question. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          367 

Farmer  Gilbert  had  arisen  slowly  to  his  feet,  and 
did  not  attempt  to  escape  from  the  grasp  Hugh  still 
kept  upon  his  arm. 

"Oh,  Hugh — what  is  it?"  asked  Dorothy,  look 
ing  with  frightened  eyes  at  his  prisoner. 

"  Never  mind  now,  Dot,"  he  answered  hastily,  but 
his  voice  softening.  "How  came  you  here?  You 
should  not — "  Then,  with  a  half-sulky  glance  as 
of  apology  to  the  young  Englishman,  he  bit  his 
lip  and  was  silent. 

"We  were  standing  in  the  path  just  now,"  said 
Captain  Southorn,  "  when  a  bullet  came  so  close  to 
us  as  to  do  this ;  "  and  he  touched  the  torn  cloth  on 
his  shoulder. 

Hugh  started.  "  Then  it  must  have  been  you  he 
was  shooting  at !  "  he  exclaimed,  glancing  angrily  at 
the  prisoner. 

"  The  bullet  went  just  over  my  head  and  into 
a  tree,"  said  Dorothy,  continuing  her  husband's 
explanation. 

"  Over  your  head,  Dot !  "  cried  Hugh.  "  So  close 
to  you  as  that !  "  And  a  terrible  look  came  to  his 
face,  —  one  that  revealed  his  secret  to  the  purple- 
blue  eyes  watching  him  so  keenly.  "  Oh  —  my 
God !  " 

The  appearance  of  several  men  —  soldiers  —  cut 
the  words  short,  and  restored  Hugh's  calmness,  for, 
turning  to  them,  he  bade  them  take  the  man  and 
guard  him  carefully. 

"  And  I  '11  take  this  gun  of  yours,"  he  said  to  him, 
"  and  see  to  it  that  you  get  the  treatment  you 
deserve  for  such  a  cowardly  bit  of  work." 


368         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Wait  a  bit,  till  I  answers  him,"  said  Farmer  Gil 
bert,  now  speaking  for  the  first  time,  as  he  turned  to 
face  Hugh,  and  holding  back,  so  as  to  arrest  the 
steps  of  the  men  who  were  dragging  him  away.  "  I 
want  to  say,  young  sir,  that  if  ye  had  n't  sneaked  up 
on  me  from  aback,  an'  knocked  my  gun  up,  I  'd  hev 
done  what  I  've  been  dodgin'  'round  to  do  these  five 
days  past — an'  that  were  to  put  a  bullet  through 

the  head  or  d d  trait'rous  heart  o'  that  British  spy 

in  petticoats." 

His  face  was  ablaze  with  passion,  and  he  shook  his 
clenched  fist  at  Dorothy,  who  stood  looking  at  him 
as  though  he  were  a  wild  beast  caught  in  the  toiler's 
net. 

Captain  Southern  started  forward;  but  Hugh 
motioned  him  back.  Then  realizing  the  full  sense  of 
the  fellow's  words,  he  sprang  upon  him  with  an  oath 
such  as  no  one  had  ever  heard  issue  from  his  lips. 

Falling  upon  the  defenceless  man,  he  shook  him 
fiercely.  Then  he  seemed  to  struggle  for  a  proper 
control  of  himself,  and  asked  chokingly,  "Do  you 
mean  to  tell  me  that  it  was  her  you  were  aiming  at 
when  I  caught  you  ?  " 

He  pointed  to  Dorothy,  who  was  now  clinging  to 
her  husband ;  and  even  in  that  moment  Hugh  saw 
his  arm  steal  about  her  protectingly. 

He  turned  his  eyes  away,  albeit  the  sight  helped 
to  calm  his  rage,  as  the  bitter  meaning  of  it  swept 
over  him. 

"Aye  —  it  was,"  the  man  answered  doggedly,  nod 
ding  his  bushy  head ;  "  an'  ye  may  roll  me  o'er  the 
ground  again,  like  a  log  that  has  no  feelin',  an'  send 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          369 

me  to  prison  atop  it  all,  for  tryin'  to  do  my  country  a 
sarvice  by  riddin'  it  of  a  spy." 

The  soldiers  who  were  holding  him  looked  signifi 
cantly  at  each  other  and  then  at  Dorothy,  who  was 
still  standing  within  the  protecting  arm  of  the  man 
they  knew  to  be  an  English  officer,  and  a  prisoner 
who  had  been  captured,  alone  and  at  night,  close  to 
the  spot  where  the  Commander-in-Chief  was  engaged 
in  a  conference  with  some  of  his  subordinates. 

Despite  the  fright  to  which  she  had  been  subjected, 
the  girl  was  quick  to  see  all  this,  and  the  suspicion  to 
which  it  pointed.  And  she  now  astonished  them  all 
by  leaving  her  husband's  side,  to  advance  rapidly  until 
she  stood  facing  the  soldiers  and  their  prisoner,  who 
cowered  away  as  he  saw  the  flash  of  her  eyes,  and 
her  small  figure  drawn  to  its  utmost  height. 

"  Do  you  dare  say  to  my  face  that  I  am  a  British 
spy  —  I,  Dorothy  Devereux,  of  Marblehead,  whose 
only  brother  is  an  officer  in  Glover's  regiment?  You 
lying  scoundrel  —  take  that !  "  And  raising  her  rid 
ing-whip,  she  cut  him  sharply  across  the  face,  the 
thin  lash  causing  a  crimson  welt  to  show  upon  its 
already  florid  hue.  "  And  that,"  giving  him  another 
cut.  "  And  do  you  go  to  General  Washington,  and 
tell  him  your  wicked  story,  and  I  doubt  not  he  '11  en 
dorse  the  writing  of  the  opinion  I  've  put  upon  your 
cowardly  face  for  saying  such  evil  falsehoods  of 
me!" 

"Dot — Dorothy  —  whatever  does  this  mean?" 
It  was  the  voice  of  her  brother,  as  he  dashed  to  her 
side  and  caught  her  arm,  now  lifted  for  another  blow. 

She  shivered,  and  the  whip  fell  to  the  ground, 
24 


3  jo         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

while  Hugh  ordered  the  men  to  take  their  prisoner 
away. 

They  obeyed,  grinning  shyly  at  each  other,  and 
now  feeling  assured  that  no  British  spy  was  amongst 
them. 

Captain  Southern  had  stood  motionless,  looking  at 
Dorothy  in  unconcealed  amazement.  But  her  quick 
punishment  of  the  fellow's  insult  seemed  to  have  a 
good  effect  upon  Hugh  Knollys,  for  his  face  now 
showed  much  of  its  sunny  good-nature. 

The  sight  of  what  she  had  done,  no  less  than  the 
sound  of  her  voice,  had  brought  back  the  impetuous, 
wilful  Dot  of  bygone  days;  and  he  found  himself 
thinking  again  of  the  little  maid  whose  ears  he  boxed 
because  of  the  spilled  bullets,  years  ago. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          371 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

DOROTHY,  speak,  —  what  is  it?"  her  brother 
demanded.     "Hugh?"  and  he  turned  ques- 
tioningly,  as  Dorothy  threw  herself  into  his  arms. 

"  He  called  me  a  British  spy,"  she  sobbed,  "  and 
tried  to  shoot  me !  " 

He  held  her  closer,  while  he  listened  to  Hugh  and 
Captain  Southern  as  they  told  him  of  all  that  had 
passed. 

It  appeared  that  Hugh,  returning  through  the 
woods  from  his  mission  to  the  outposts,  had  found 
a  horse  tied  not  far  away  from  where  they  were  now 
standing.  This  struck  him  as  something  unusual; 
and  looking  about,  he  noticed  that  the  bushes  were 
trampled  and  broken  in  a  direction  which  seemed  to 
lead  toward  Washington's  headquarters. 

Suspecting  a  possible  spy,  he  had  cautiously  fol 
lowed  the  plainly  marked  way,  and  soon  caught  sight 
of  a  man  dodging  about,  as  if  not  wishing  to  be  seen, 
and  so  intent  upon  watching  something  in  front  of 
him  as  to  be  quite  unconscious  of  Hugh's  approach. 

Stealing  as  close  as  possible,  Hugh  stood  silent, 
now  aware  that  the  man's  attention  was  centred 
upon  the  regular  pathway  through  the  wood. 

Presently  he  saw  him  raise  his  gun,  and  feared  it 
might  be  Washington  himself  at  whom  he  was  aiming ; 
for  he  knew  the  Commander-in-Chief  was  to  be  abroad 


372         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

that  morning,  and  he  made  no  doubt  that  this  was 
some  emissary  of  the  enemy  bent  upon  murdering 
him. 

Thinking  only  of  this,  Hugh  had  thrown  himself 
upon  the  man,  but  too  late  to  prevent  the  discharge 
of  the  gun,  although  he  succeeded  in  diverting  its 
aim. 

"  And  saved  her  life  !  "  exclaimed  Captain  Southern 
and  John  Devereux  together. 

Hugh  uttered  no  word  until  Dorothy  turned  to  him 
suddenly  and  took  his  hand,  while  she  looked  up  at 
him  in  a  way  that  needed  no  speech. 

"  Never  mind,  Dot,"  he  said  huskily.  "  You  gave 
him  a  fine  lesson,  just  such  as  he  deserved,  and  it 
does  me  good  to  think  of  it.  Only,  I  'd  like  to  have 
done  it  myself." 

She  blushed,  and  dropped  his  hand,  stealing  a 
sidewise  glance  at  her  husband,  who  was  looking  at 
Hugh  and  herself. 

Jack  was  now  about  to  speak ;  but  Hugh  started 
quickly,  exclaiming,  "  This  will  never  do ;  I  am  for 
getting  my  duty,  and  must  hurry  on  and  make  my 
report." 

"  One  second,  Hugh,"  said  Jack ;  "  I  have  some 
thing  to  say  to  you." 

They  walked  along  together,  conversing  in  low 
tones,  while  Dorothy,  with  a  nervous  little  laugh, 
said  to  her  husband,  "  Are  you  afraid  of  me,  now  that 
you  see  the  temper  I  possess?  " 

"  Nay,  little  one,"  he  answered,  drawing  closer  to 
her  and  taking  her  hand.  "  You  did  nothing  more 
than  the  circumstances  richly  provoked.  And,"  with 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          373 

a  teasing  laugh,  "I  do  not  forget  a  certain  day,  in 
another  wood,  when  my  own  cheek  felt  the  weight  of 
this  same  dainty  hand's  displeasure." 

She  looked  a  bit  uncomfortable,  and  he  hastened 
to  add,  "And  I  felt  afterward  that  I,  too,  received 
but  my  just  deserts  for  my  presumption." 

"  I  always  wondered,"  she  said,  now  smilingly, 
"  what  you  could  think  of  a  young  lady  who  would 
rig  herself  up  in  her  brother's  raiment,  to  roam  about 
at  night ;  and  who  would  so  far  forget  herself  as  to 
slap  a  gentleman  in  the  face,  —  and  one  of  His 
Majesty's  officers  at  that." 

He  laughed.  "  Then  you  must  know,  sweet  wife," 
he  answered,  as  she  stood  looking  down,  stirring  the 
leaves  with  her  boot  tip,  "  that  I  only  loved  you  the 
better,  if  possible,  for  it  all.  It  showed  you  to  pos 
sess  a  brave  heart  and  daring  spirit,  such  as  are  ever 
the  most  loyal  to  the  man  a  true  woman  loves.  But 
for  all  those  same  acts  of  yours,  I  'd  not  have  dared 
to  do  as  I  did ;  but  I  felt  that  no  other  course  would 
lead  you  to  follow  the  feeling  I  was  sure  I  read  in 
your  eyes." 

John  Devereux,  who  had  gone  out  to  the  roadway 
with  Hugh,  now  called  to  them. 

"  Come,  both  of  you,"  he  said ;  "  it  is  time  to  be 
off." 

"  This  must  be  our  real  good-by,  little  one."  Cap 
tain  Southern  glanced  about  them,  and  then  put  his 
arm  around  Dorothy.  "  We  shall  both  be  leaving 
shortly,  and  I  cannot  say  good-by  properly  with  a 
lot  of  other  folk  about.  Ah,"  with  a  shudder,  and 
holding  her  up  to  his  breast,  "  when  I  think  of  what 


374         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

might  have  happened,  had  not  your  friend  Hugh 
come  upon  the  scene,  it  makes  it  all  the  harder  for 
me  to  let  you  go  again." 

"  But  there  is  no  danger  now,"  she  said  cour 
ageously;  "the  man  is  a  prisoner.  But  whatever 
could  have  put  such  a  crazy  idea  into  his  head  ?  " 
she  asked  indignantly. 

"Did  you  never  see  him  before?"  her  husband 
inquired. 

"  Yes,  at  the  Gray  Horse  Inn ;  "  but  her  brother's 
voice,  now  calling  rather  impatiently,  cut  short  her 
story. 

"  And  will  you  come  when  I  send  word  ?  "  Captain 
Southern  asked. 

"  Yes,"  she  whispered. 

"  Well,  thank  God  it  will  be  but  a  few  days  until 
then,"  he  said,  giving  her  a  parting  kiss.  "  So  for 
now,  my  wife,  —  my  own  little  wife,  adieu!" 

As  they  were  taking  their  way  to  the  house,  Jack 
looked  at  his  watch  and  scowled  a  little  as  he  saw  the 
lateness  of  the  hour.  Then  he  turned  to  Dorothy,  and 
inquired,  as  her  husband  had  done,  in  regard  to  her 
knowledge  of  Farmer  Gilbert. 

She  told  of  all  that  Mary  and  herself  had  seen  of 
him  at  the  inn ;  and  her  brother's  quick  perceptions 
put  the  facts  together  while  he  listened. 

They  found  gathered  before  the  house  an  unusual 
number  of  men,  in  animated  conversation ;  but  as  the 
three  figures  approached,  they  all  became  silent, 
glancing  at  the  new-comers  in  a  way  to  indicate  that 
the  recent  occurrence  had  formed  the  subject  of  their 
discussion. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          375 

Some  of  them  now  strolled  away,  while  those  who 
remained  —  all  of  them  connected  with  the  headquar 
ters  —  drew  aside  to  let  Lieutenant  Devereux  and  his 
companions  pass. 

"Do  you  know  if  Sergeant  Knollys  is  within, 
Harris?"  Jack  inquired,  addressing  one  of  them. 

"  Yes,  I  am  quite  sure  you  will  find  him  inside." 

Turning  to  another  of  the  men,  Jack  bade  him 
have  the  horses  brought  at  once,  and  order  the  escort 
to  be  ready  for  immediate  departure. 

"  We  shall  have  to  hasten,  Dot,"  he  said  hurriedly, 
as  they  went  along  the  hall.  "And,"  addressing  her 
husband,  "  Captain  Southorn,  I  must  now  turn  you 
over  to  Captain  Ireson." 

"  Then  I  am  not  like  to  see  you  again,"  said  the 
young  Englishman,  as  he  extended  his  hand. 

"  No,  I  should  have  gone  to  Boston  with  you,  to 
escort  Captain  Pickett  on  his  return,  but  I  have  orders 
to  see  my  small  sister  safely  to  the  house  and  care  of 
our  neighbor,  Mistress  Knollys." 

"  And  when  are  we  to  meet  again?  " 

He  spoke  earnestly,  almost  with  emotion,  for  he 
had  come  to  have  a  strong  affection  for  this  hand 
some,  high-spirited  young  Colonist,  whose  face  and 
manner  so  resembled  Dorothy's. 

"Who  can  say?"  asked  Jack,  sadly,  as  the  two 
stood  with  clasped  hands,  looking  fixedly  at  one 
another. 

"  Well,  God  grant  that  it  be  before  long,  and  when 
our  countries  are  at  peace,"  exclaimed  Southorn. 

"Amen  to  that,"  answered  Jack.  "And,"  in  a 
voice  that  trembled,  "  you  will  always  be  good  to  —  " 


376         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

The  sentence  was  left  unfinished,  while  his  arm  stole 
about  his  sister's  shoulders. 

"  As  God  is  my  witness,  —  always,"  was  the  solemn 
reply. 

"  And  now,  Dot,"  said  her  brother,  with  a  contented 
sigh,  and  speaking  in  a  more  cheerful  tone,  as  if 
now  throwing  off  all  his  misgivings,  "  you  must  bid 
Captain  Southern  farewell  for  a  few  days,  and  we 
will  get  under  way.  But  first  I  have  to  go  with  him 
and  report  to  Captain  Ireson." 

She  held  out  both  hands  to  her  husband,  who  bent 
over  and  pressed  them  to  his  lips. 

"You  will  surely  come  when  I  send?"  he  asked 
softly. 

She  nodded,  looking  up  at  him  through  her  tears. 

In  half  an  hour  the  party  of  soldiers,  with  Dorothy 
and  her  brother,  took  the  way  to  Dorchester,  Hugh 
appearing  at  the  last  moment  to  say  farewell,  as  his 
duty  called  him  in  another  direction.  And  it  was  not 
long  before  a  smaller  party,  bearing  a  flag  of  truce, 
set  out  with  Captain  Southorn,  to  effect  his  exchange 
for  Captain  Pickett 

The  following  day  Farmer  Gilbert  was  brought 
before  General  Washington,  who  listened  gravely  to 
his  attempted  justification.  Then,  after  a  stern  re 
buke,  so  lucid  and  emphatic  as  to  enlighten  the 
man's  dull  wits,  now  made  somewhat  clearer  by  his 
confinement  and  enforced  abstinence,  he  was  per 
mitted  to  go  his  way. 

A  week  after  this,  little  Mistress  Southorn  was 
escorted  to  the  British  lines  and  handed  over  to  her 
waiting  husband;  and  a  few  days  later,  a  transport 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          377 

sailed,  taking  back  to  England  some  disabled  officers 
and  soldiers,  as  well  as  a  small  number  of  royalists, 
who  were  forced  to  leave  the  country  for  the  one 
whose  cause  they  espoused  too  openly. 

Dorothy  was  standing  by  the  ship's  rail,  alone,  her 
husband  having  left  her  for  a  few  minutes.  She  was 
busy  watching  the  stir  and  bustle  of  departure,  when 
she  recognized,  in  a  seeming  farmer  who  had  come 
aboard  with  poultry,  the  pedler,  Johnnie  Strings. 

The  sight  of  his  shrewd  face  and  keen  little  eyes 
brought  to  her  mingled  feelings  of  pleasure  and  alarm, 
and,  wondering  what  his  mission  could  be,  she  hur 
ried  toward  him. 

"Oh,  Johnnie,  is  it  safe  for  you  to  be  here?"  she 
exclaimed,  as  she  grasped  his  hand. 

"  Sh-h,  sweet  mistress  !  "  he  said  cautiously.  "  I 
won't  be  safe  if  ye  sing  out  in  such  fashion.  Jest  ye 
get  that  scared  look  off  yer  face,  while  we  talk  nat'ral 
like,  for  the  sake  o'  them  as  stands  'round.  Ye  see  I 
was  the  only  one  that  could  risk  comin',  an'  I  'm  to 
carry  back  the  last  news  o'  ye.  But  oh,  Mistress 
Dorothy,"  and  his  voice  took  a  note  of  expostulation, 
"however  had  ye  the  heart  to  do  it?  But  o'  course 
we  all  know  't  was  not  really  yer  own  doin',  arter  all. 
I  tell  ye,  mistress,  that  mornin'  at  the  Sachem's  Cave 
saw  the  beginnin'  of  a  sight  o'  mischief." 

She  passed  this  by  without  comment,  smiling  at 
him  kindly  while  she  gave  him  many  parting  messages 
for  those  at  Dorchester,  and  for  Aunt  Lettice  and 
little  'Bitha,  and  all  at  the  old  house. 

The  pedler  promised  to  deliver  them,  and  then 
looking  into  her  face,  he  sighed  mournfully. 


378          From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

"  Aye,  but  't  is  thankful  I  am,  mistress,  that  yer  old 
father  ne'er  lived  to  see  this  day." 

"  Oh,  Johnnie,  don't  say  that  —  how  can  you?"  she 
cried  impulsively. 

He  saw  the  pained  expression  his  words  had 
brought,  and  added  hastily,  as  he  drew  the  back  of 
his  hand  across  his  eyes,  "  There,  there,  sweet  mis 
tress,  don't  take  my  foolish  words  to  heart,  for  my 
own  is  so  sore  this  day  over  all  that 's  come  to  pass, 
an'  that  ye  should  be  goin'  away  like  this,  that  I 
scarce  know  jest  what  I  be  sayin'." 

Before  Dorothy  could  reply,  she  saw  her  husband 
approaching;  and  Johnnie,  seeing  him  as  well, 
turned  to  go. 

"Won't  you  wait  and  speak  to  him?  "  she  asked,  a 
little  shyly. 

"  No,  no,  Mistress  Dorothy,"  was  his  emphatic 
answer,  — "  don't  ye  ask  that  o'  me.  I  could  n't 
stummick  it  —  not  I.  God  keep  ye,  sweet  mistress, 
an'  bring  ye  back  to  this  land  some  day,  when  we  Ve 
driven  out  all  the  d d  redcoats." 

With  this  characteristic  blessing,  the  pedler  has 
tened  away,  and  was  soon  lost  to  sight  amongst  the 
barrels  and  casks  piled  about  the  wharf. 

A  few  hours  later,  Dorothy  stood  with  her  hus 
band's  arm  about  her,  watching  through  gathering 
tears  the  land  draw  away, —  watching  it  grow  dim 
and  shadowy,  to  fade  at  last  from  sight,  while  all 
about  them  lay  the  purple  sea,  sparkling  under  the 
rays  of  the  late  afternoon  sun. 

Her  eyes  lingered  longest  upon  the  spot  in  the  hazy 
distance  near  where  she  knew  lay  the  beloved  old  home 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          379 

"How  far — how  far  away  it  is  now,"  she  mur 
mured. 

"  What,  little  one?  "  her  husband  asked  softly. 

"  I  was  thinking  of  my  old  home,"  she  answered, 
surprised  to  have  spoken  her  thought  aloud.  "  And," 
looking  about  with  a  shiver,  "it  seems  so  far  —  so 
lonely  all  about  us  here." 

"Are  you  frightened  or  unhappy?"  he  asked, 
drawing  her  still  closer  to  him. 

She  looked  up  with  brave,  loyal  eyes,  and  answered, 
as  had  her  ancestress,  Anne  Devereux,  when  she  and 
her  young  husband  were  about  to  seek  a  new  home 
in  a  strange,  far-off  land, — 

"  No  —  not  so  long  as  we  be  together." 

Hugh  Knollys  fell —  a  Major  in  the  Massachusetts 
line  —  during  one  of  the  closing  engagements  of  the 
war,  and  his  mother  did  not  long  survive  him. 

John  Devereux  passed  through  the  conflict  un 
harmed,  and  returned  to  the  farm,  where  he  and 
Mary  lived  long  and  happily,  with  their  children 
growing  up  about  them. 

They  had  each  summer  as  their  guests  an  English 
man  and  his  wife  —  a  little,  girl-like  woman,  whom 
every  one  adored  —  who  crossed  the  sea  to  pay  them 
long  visits.  Sometimes  the  pleasant  days  found  this 
Englishman  seated  in  the  Sachem's  Cave,  his  eyes 
wandering  off  over  the  sea;  and  with  him  often 
would  be  Mary  Broughton's  eldest  son,  and  first-born 
—  Jack,  who  had  his  Aunt  Dorothy's  curling  locks 
and  dark  eyes. 

The  favorite  story  at  such  times,  and   one  never 


380         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

tired  of  by  either  the  man  or  child,  was  that  telling 
how  in  the  great  war  his  mother  had  frightened  a 
young  English  soldier  so  that  he  fell  over  the  rocks, 
and  how,  soon  after  this,  a  certain  brave  little  maid 
had  hurled  the  burning  lanterns  from  these  same 
rocks,  to  save  her  brother  and  his  companions  from 
danger. 

The  youngster  had  first  heard  of  all  this  from 
Johnnie  Strings,  —  to  the  day  of  his  death  a  crippled 
pensioner  on  the  Devereux  farm  —  who  never  seemed 
to  realize  that  the  war  was  over,  and  who  had  ex 
pressed  marked  disapproval  when  'Bitha,  now  tall  and 
stately,  had,  following  her  Cousin  Dorothy's  example, 
and  quite  regardless  of  her  own  long-ago  avowals, 
given  her  heart  and  hand  to  the  nephew  of  this  same 
British  soldier. 

With  this  must  end  my  story  of  the  old  town.  But 
there  is  another  story,  —  that  of  its  fisher  and  sailor 
soldiers,  and  it  is  told  in  the  deeds  they  have 
wrought. 

These  form  a  goodly  part  of  the  foundation  upon 
which  rests  the  mighty  fabric  of  our  nation.  Their 
story  is  one  of  true,  brave  hearts ;  and  it  is  told  in  a 
voice  that  will  be  heard  until  the  earth  itself  shall 
have  passed  away. 

It  was  the  men  of  Marblehead  who  stepped  forward 
that  bitter  winter's  night  on  the  banks  of  the  Dela 
ware,  when  Washington  and  his  little  army  looked 
with  dismayed  eyes  upon  the  powerful  current  sweep 
ing  before  them,  and  which  must  be  crossed,  despite 
the  great  masses  of  ice  that  threatened  destruction 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony          381 

to  whosoever  should  venture  upon  its  roaring  flood. 
They  were  the  men  who  responded  to  his  demand 
when  he  turned  from  the  menacing  dangers  of  the 
river  and  asked,  "  Who  of  you  will  lead  on,  and  put 
us  upon  the  other  side?" 

The  monument  that  commemorates  the  success  at 
Trenton  is  no  less  a  tribute  to  the  unflinching  cour 
age  and  sturdiness  of  the  fishermen  of  Marblehead, 
who  made  that  victory  possible. 

And,  as  there,  so  stands  their  record  during  all  the 
days  of  the  Revolutionary  struggle.  Wherever  they 
were  —  on  land  or  water  —  in  the  attack  they  led, 
in  the  retreat  they  covered;  and  through  all  their 
deeds  shone  the  ardent  patriotism,  the  calm  bravery, 
the  unflinching  devotion,  that  made  them  ever  faith 
ful  in  the  performance  of  duty. 

"  When  anything  is  done, 
People  see  not  the  patient  doing  of  it, 
Nor  think  how  great  would  be  the  loss  to  man 
If  it  had  not  been  done.     As  in  a  building 
Stone  rests  on  stone,  and,  wanting  a  foundation, 
All  would  be  wanting ;  so  in  human  life, 
Each  action  rests  on  the  foregone  event 
That  made  it  possible,  but  is  forgotten, 
And  buried  in  the  earth." 

When  the  dawn  of  peace  came,  nowhere  was  it 
hailed  with  more  exultant  joy  than  in  Marblehead. 

Nowhere  in  all  the  land  had  there  been  such  sacri 
fices  made  as  by  the  people  of  this  little  town  by  the 
sea.  Many  of  those  who  had  been  wealthy  were  now 
reduced  to  poverty,  —  their  commerce  was  ruined, 
their  blood  had  been  poured  out  like  water. 


382         From  Kingdom  to  Colony 

But  for  all  this  there  was  no  complaining  by  those 
who  were  left,  no  upbraiding  sorrow  for  those  who 
would  never  return.  There  was  only  joy  that  the 
struggle  was  ended,  and  independence  achieved  for 
themselves  and  the  nation  they  had  helped  to  create. 
And  down  the  long  vista  of  years  between  their  day 
and  our  own,  the  hallowed  memory  of  their  loyalty 
shines  out  as  do  the  lights  of  the  old  town  over  the 
night  sea,  whose  waves  sing  for  its  heroes  a  fitting 
requiem. 


THE  END 


ffiittitw* 


The  Sword  of  Justice. 

By  SHEPPARD  STEVENS.  Author  of  "  I  am  the  King." 
i6mo.  Cloth,  extra.  $1.25. 

This  stirring  romance  deals  with  the  events  described  by 
Parkman  in  the  first  portion  of  "  Pioneers  of  France  in  the  New 
World,"  beginning  with  the  killing  of  the  Huguenots  at  Fort 
Caroline,  Florida,  and  ending  with  its  avenging  by  Dominique 
de  Gourgues.  The  author  follows  history  with  absolute  accu 
racy,  and  has  given  a  valuable  and  most  interesting  contribution 
to  the  list  of  romances  dealing  with  the  early  history  of  the 
American  Continent. 

The  Count's  Snuff-Box, 

A  Romance  of  Washington  and  Buzzard's  Bay  during  the 
War  of  1812.  BY  GEORGE  R.  R.  RIVERS,  author  of  "  The 
Governor's  Garden,"  "Captain  Shays,  a  Populist  of 
1786,"  etc.  Illustrated  by  Clyde  O.  De  Land.  izmo. 
Cloth,  gilt  top.  $1.50. 

A  well-conceived  and  well-told  story,  from  which  the  reader  will 
get  an  excellent  idea  of  society  and  manners  in  the  nation's  capital 
nearly  a  century  ago.  —  Boston  Transcript. 

Invisible  Links. 


By  SELMA  LAGERLOF.  Author  of  "  Gosta  Berling,"  The 
Miracles  of  Antichrist,"  etc.  Translated  from  the  Swed 
ish  by  PAULINE  BANCROFT  FLACH.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth, 
extra,  gilt  top.  $1.50. 

A  new  volume  of  remarkable  stories  by  the  young  Swedish 
writer  whose  other  works  have  been  so  favorably  received  both 
in  America  and  in  England.  It  includes  the  following:  The 
Spirit  of  Fasting  and  Fetter  Nord ;  The  Legend  of  the  Bird's 
Nest;  The  King's  Grave;  The  Outlaws;  Reor's  Saga;  Valde- 
mar  Atterdag  Levies  a  Contribution  on  Visby ;  Mamsell  Fred- 
rika;  The  Romance  of  a  Fisherwife;  Mother's  Portrait;  A 
Fallen  King;  A  Christmas  Guest;  Uncle  Reuben;  Downy; 
Among  the  Climbing  Roses. 


File  Number  One  Hundred  and  Thirteen. 

By  EMILE  GABORIAU.  Translated  by  GEORGE  BURNHAM 
IVES.  1 2  mo.  Cloth,  extra.  $1.50. 

The  first  in  a  series  of  entirely  new  translations  of  the 
famous  detective  stories  of  Gaboriau,  including  especially  those 
dealing  with  the  experiences  of  Gaboriau's  celebrated  creation, 
"Monsieur  Lecoq." 

King  or  Knave,  Which  Wins  ? 

An  Old  Tale  of  Huguenot  Days.  By  WILLIAM  HENRY 
JOHNSON,  author  of  "The  King's  Henchman."  With 
four  illustrations  by  CLYDE  O.  DE  LAND.  12  mo.  Cloth, 
extra.  $1.50. 

This  is  a  sequel  to  the  author's  successful  romance  of  the 
time  of  Henry  of  Navarre,  entitled  "  The  King's  Henchman." 
Much  of  its  interest  centres  in  the  personality  of  the  famous 
Gabrielle  d'Estre'es  and  the  efforts  of  Henry  of  Navarre  to 
obtain  possession  of  the  throne  of  France.  The  important 
characters  of  "  The  King's  Henchman  "  are  introduced. 

Distinctly  readable.  If  history  could  be  taught  in  this  fashion  now 
it  would  become  worth  while.  —  Time  and  the  Hour. 

The  Story  of  Qosta  Berling. 

Translated  from  the  Swedish  of  SELMA  LAGERLOF,  by 
PAULINE  BANCROFT  FLACH.  i2mo.  Cloth,  gilt.  $1.75. 

Of  such  marked  power  that  unless  Miss  Lagerlof  is  unable  to 
sustain  the  force  indicated  by  this  example  of  her  work,  she  will 
become  one  of  the  great  novelists  of  the  continent.  —  Public  Opinion. 

A  veritable  epic.  —  London  Telegraph. 

Bach  Life  Unfulfilled. 

By  ANNA  CHAPIN  RAY,  author  of  "  Teddy,  Her  Book.1' 
etc.     1 6 mo.     Cloth,  extra.     $1.25. 
Simply  written  and  enjoyable.  —  Boston  Journal. 
Places  her  among  the  promising  young  novelists  of  the  country.  — 
New  York  Times. 

Pastor  Naudie's  Young  Wife. 

By  EDOUARD  ROD.  Translated  from  the  French  by 
BRADLEY  OILMAN.  12 mo.  Decorated  cloth.  $1.25. 

The  atmosphere  of  the  old  Huguenot  stronghold  of  La  Rochelle 
is  admirably  given,  and  the  volume  contains  some  masterly  studies  in 
character.  —  New  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 


From  Kingdom  to  Colony. 

By    MARY    DEVEREUX.      With    illustrations    by    Henry 
Sandham.     i2mo.     Decorated  cloth.     $1.50. 
A  charming  story  of  the  quaint  old  town  of  Marblehead  in 
the  early  days   of  the  Revolution.     Wilful   Mistress  Dorothy 
Devereux,  the  brave  little  heroine  of  the  romance,  is  a  delight 
fully  inconsistent  and  fascinating  character. 

Saragossa. 

A  Story  of  Spanish  Valor.  By  PEREZ  GALDOS.  Trans 
lated  from  the  original  by  MINNA  CAROLINE  SMITH. 
1 2 mo.  Cloth,  extra.  $1.50. 

Pdrez  Galdds,  possibly  known  best  in  the  United  States 
as  the  author  of  "  Dona  Perfecta,"  is  indeed  the  Walter  Scott 
of  Spain.  His  tale  of  the  siege  of  the  ancient  Aragon  city  by 
the  generals  of  Napoleon  stirs  the  blood  with  admiration  of 
the  indomitable  valor  of  the  besieged. 

When  the  other  events  of  the  Spanish  war  shall  be  lost  in  the 
obscurity  of  time,  or  only  traced  by  disconnected  fragments,  the  story 
of  Saragossa,  like  some  ancient  triumphal  pillar  standing  amidst 
ruins,  will  tell  a  tale  of  past  glory ;  and  already  men  point  to  Sara 
gossa,  calling  her  "  Spain."  —  Napier's  Peninsular  War. 

The  Miracles  of  Antichrist. 

By  SELMA  LAGERLOF,  author  of  "  The  Story  of  Gosta  Berl- 
ing."  Translated  from  the  Swedish  by  PAULINE  BANCROFI- 
FLACH.  12  mo.  Cloth,  extra.  $1.50. 

Not  only  a  remarkably  strong  story,  but  an  evidence  of  excep 
tional  versatility.  —  New  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 

One  feels  that  it  is,  indeed,  "  an  astonishing  book,"  and  of  a  type 
almost  unique.  —  Cincinnati  Times-Star. 

In  every  way  a  masterpiece.  —  London  Daily  Chronicle. 

One  cannot  read  "  The  Miracles  of  Antichrist "  without  noting  a 
startling  originality.  —  Public  Opinion. 

The  Duke's  Servants. 

A  Romance.     By  SIDNEY  HERBERT  BURCHELL,  author  of 

"In  the  Days  of  King  James."     i2mo.     Cloth,  extra. 

$1.50. 

Thoroughly  well  written,  humorous,  and  most  readable.  —  London 
World. 

The  playhouse  life  of  the  day  is  rendered  with  due  regard  to  such 
historical  data  as  exist.  .  .  .  The  book  is  well  worth  reading.  —  The 
AthencEum. 


/  am  the  King. 

Being  the  Account  of  some  Happenings  in  the  life  of 
Godfrey  de  Bersac,  Crusader  Knight.  By  SHEPPARD 
STEVENS.  i6mo.  Cloth,  extra.  $1.25. 

A  fresh  and  invigorating  piece  of  reading.  —  Nashville  American. 

Characterized  by  those  graceful  touches  which  belong  to  true  and 
pure  romanticism.  —  Boston  Herald. 

It  has  the  straightforwardness  of  the  old-time  story-teller.  —  St. 
Louis  Globe-Democrat. 

The  Kinship  of  Souls. 

A  Narrative.  By  REUEN  THOMAS.  i2mo.  Cloth,  extra. 
$1.50. 

A  delightful  story  of  travel,  mingled  with  interesting  discussions 
on  theological  and  philosophical  questions,  as  well  as  pertinent 
observations  on  other  familiar  topics.  .  .  .  The  work  is  one  of  more 
than  ordinary  interest.  —  Green  Bag,  Boston. 

Altogether  one  of  the  most  satisfactory,  most  edifying  books  that 
has  come  to  our  table  in  many  a  month.  —  Buffalo  Commercial. 

The  Bronze  Buddha. 

By  CORA  LINN  DANIELS.  Author  of  "  Sardia,"  etc.  izmo. 
Decorated  cloth.  $1.50. 

"  The  Bronze  Buddha"  is  an  oriental  and  mystical  tale,  the 
element  of  mystery  being  a  strong  quality  of  the  book.  Not 
withstanding  the  character  of  the  story,  its  period  is  the  present 
time,  and  the  events  occur  in  New  York. 

In  Vain. 

By  HENRVK  SIENKIEWICZ.     Translated  from  the  Polish  by 

JEREMIAH  CURTIN.     i6mo.     Cloth,  extra.     $1.25. 

A  love  story  of  modern  Poland,  by    the   author  of   "  Quo 

Vadis,"   not   before  translated.      The  scene   is   laid  at  Kieff, 

and  University  life  there  is  described. 

The  Man  Without  a  Country. 

A  new  edition  of  Edward  Everett  Hale's  famous  story,  with 
an  introduction  giving  an  account  of  the  circumstances  and 
incidents  of  its  publication,  and  a  new  preface  by  the 
author,  written  in  the  year  of  the  War  with  Spain.  i6mo. 
Cloth.  50  cents.  ^^^ 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY,  Publishers, 

254  Washington  Street,  Boston. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


JUL  2  3 


LD-URl 


OCT24BQ 

OCTO  31989 


irm  L9-50wi-ll.'50  (2554) 444 


THE  LIBRARY 

- -,      ^.-rt      n   A  T  TtirVtJ'WT  A 


«£  S2H2S!!  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000252727    3 


